《Marry to Alpha or Vampire?》


 Chapter 1: Return to the Old Pack

    ¡°Hazel, happy 18th birthday.¡±


    When Hazel saw her grandmothering out of the cabin, holding a cake, she leaped off the swing and rushed to her side,ughing.


    ¡°Our little Hazel is growing up.¡± Her grandmother ced the handcrafted fruit cake on a small wooden table. Delicate patterns adorned the cake, and ¡°Happy Birthday, Hazel¡± was written on it.


    Yes, Hazel was about to celebrate her 18th birthday in her grandmother¡¯s orchard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this.¡± Hazel sat beside the wooden table, her face radiant with a smile.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Her grandmother reached out and pinched Hazel¡¯s cheek. If Hazel never knew her true identity, it might be a good thing for her to live a peaceful and happy life.


    For Hazel, this was an unusual birthday. When a werewolf turns 18, they can establish a connection with their wolf and sessfully shift. Hazel couldn¡¯t wait to meet her wolf. It was sure to be an exciting experience.


    ¡°Grandma, this cake smells amazing.¡± Hazel giggled. Her grandmother¡¯s culinary skills were truly incredible.


    Her grandmother lit a few candles on the cake she had inserted, saying, ¡°Make a wish.¡±


    Hazel nodded upon hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, then closed her eyes and started making a wish. She repeated the process she had followed for her past birthdays, but she could guarantee that this year¡¯s birthday was the happiest she¡¯d ever had. She wished she could stay with her grandmother forever.


    In spring, she could have pics with her grandmother; in summer, she would go fishing downstream in the creek; in autumn, they could run into the forest to pick wild fruits, and in winter, they would gather by the firece, sipping hot tea.


    Hazel had experienced a period of great sadness during her growing years. This timest year, she had desperately needed her grandmother to heal her grieving heart. But now, Hazel was gradually letting go of the past.


    She had never thought about returning to the town filled with sad memories. She was content with her life now.


    ¡°Time to cut the cake.¡± Her grandmother¡¯sughter brought Hazel back to reality, and she picked up the knife on the table to prepare for slicing the cake.


    ¡°Cake isn¡¯t something you can have that easily.¡± Suddenly, their neighbor, Gerard, appeared and snatched the knife from Hazel¡¯s hand. He swiftly hid his body, and Hazel chased after him. Her speed was so unimaginable that her petite frame appeared to conceal immense power.


    ¡°Hazel, attack him.¡±


    Hazel stood still, ignoring Gerard¡¯s actions. Only one question remained in her mind ¨C whose voice was that?


    She confirmed it wasn¡¯t her grandmother¡¯s voice since her grandmother hadn¡¯t spoken, and that voice definitely didn¡¯t belong to her grandmother.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your wolf.¡±


    The surprise came too quickly, and Hazel¡¯s lips curved into a smile. She had already made her wish and blown out the candles, sessfully passing her 18th birthday.


    She had expected her wolf to appearter tonight, or maybe tomorrow, or eventer. Hazel hadn¡¯t imagined she would establish a connection with her wolf right now. Nothing could be more exciting than this.


    ¡°Your name,¡± Hazel continued trying tomunicate with her wolf.


    ¡°Rita, my name is Rita.¡± Hazel¡¯s wolf rejoiced in her mind.


    ¡°I like this name,¡± Hazel told her wolf. ¡°It just feels a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Rita said.


    Hazel shrugged. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll take some time.¡±


    ¡°Hey, for now, you should get back to the fight. Your opponent already sensed my presence,¡± Rita said.


    Hazel looked excitedly at Gerard, whose expression had clearly changed. ¡°Hazel, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Gerard, you better watch out,¡± Hazel giggled, while Rita was cheering and spinning with joy in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be careful,¡± Gerard¡¯s beard quivered.


    Hazel spoke, ¡°Let me see your power.¡±


    Gerard was their neighbor and had a mysterious background. Hazel only knew that he was a powerful werewolf, and her grandmother hoped he would teach Hazel how to protect herself. Hazel had never known the exact rtionship between her grandmother and Gerard, but she knew Gerard held her grandmother in high regard.


    Hazel¡¯s physique was smaller than the average werewolf, but under Gerard¡¯s training, she had learned to control her body with ease. Despite her short stature, she was faster than regr werewolves. This was her advantage; it meant that the bulkier werewolves had to be even faster to catch her.


    In every previous battle, Hazel had always lost to Gerard. But today, she had established a connection with her wolf. Maybe this would be a lucky day.


    Rita was not pleased with Gerard¡¯s actions. She wanted to roar, to experience the joy of tearing into something.


    ¡°Gerard, are you sure you want to challenge me now?¡± Hazel chuckled lightly.


    Hazel didn¡¯t slow down; she grabbed Gerard¡¯s cor and dropped with him to the ground. Gerard quickly moved out of Hazel¡¯s sight. His movements became unpredictable, while Hazel focused intently, searching for an opportunity.


    Gerard didn¡¯t let his guard down. He continued to attack Hazel. However, Hazel¡¯s speed was extremely fast, making her movements unpredictable. Gerard wanted to keep attacking, but he was getting tired.


    ¡°Hazel, now¡¯s the time,¡± Rita excitedly eximed as if she had found a golden opportunity.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As Gerard let his guard down, Hazel seized the moment to pounce on him. Gerard hadn¡¯t protected himself in time, and Hazel jumped on his back, then tightly strangled his neck, exerting pressure on his windpipe.


    A couple of secondster, Hazel released Gerard and hopped down from his back, wearing a victorious smile.


    ¡°Hey, well done, I concede,¡± Gerard admiringly looked at Hazel. After all, he had trained this little one.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s my first victory!¡± Hazel beamed a brilliant smile at Gerard.


    When her grandmother came out of the cabin with pies and juice, Hazel smiled at her. Her grandmother simply shook her head lovingly, seemingly ustomed to their antics.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve connected with my wolf,¡± Hazel immediately shared this with her grandmother, wanting to share every joy with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already felt it,¡± her grandmother said with an affectionate smile. ¡°I hope to meet your wolf soon.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to shift,¡± Hazel cut herself a slice of cake and took a bite. She could feel how excited Rita was in her mind.


    ¡°We¡¯re all looking forward to it,¡± her grandmother kissed Hazel on the cheek, appearing quite proud.


    Despite needing some time to adjust, Hazel was still thrilled that this had happened so quickly. She couldn¡¯t wait to shift and show everyone what her wolf looked like. Hazel was still immersed in her joy when, the next moment, the phone in the house rang. She hurriedly ran inside to answer it, still wearing a smile.


    ¡°Hello?¡± came a deep voice from the other end, and Hazel recognized it as her brother, Theo.


    Theo was a formidable Beta who had taken over their father¡¯s role after he was killed. He had assumed the responsibilities and duties and looked out for Hazel meticulously.


    Since Hazel had left the small town, they spoke on the phone every week.


    ¡°Hazel? Something¡¯s happened,¡± Theo¡¯s voice came from the other end, sounding much more somber than usual.


    Hazel realized something was amiss back home.


    ¡°Mom has passed away, Hazel,¡± Theo replied in a hoarse voice.


    Hazel stood there, unsure of how to react. Her grandmother entered the room and took the phone from her to listen.


    Her grandmother¡¯s face grew even heavier, and it was clear she was struggling to digest the news too. After the conversation, she hung up.


    ¡°What did Theo say?¡± Hazel¡¯s face turned pale, and the news about her mother only deepened the rift between her and her mother ¨C a pain she never wanted to revisit. But now, Theo had told her that her mother was gone.


    ¡°Hazel, we¡¯re going back tomorrow, back to your old Pack,¡± her grandmother held Hazel¡¯s hand, trying to lend her more strength.


    Hazel realized her grandmother said ¡°we.¡± She forced a faint smile. If her grandmother was with her, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to bear.


    The next morning, her grandmother loaded some luggage into the car. There was no joy on Hazel¡¯s face as she followed her grandmother into the car. In the car, she said her goodbyes to Gerard.


    On the way back, Hazel¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety. A year had passed, and so much had changed. She wasn¡¯t the same Hazel she used to be. Although she wasn¡¯t prepared to face everything in the small town, she knew she had to return to the ce she had once called home.


    ¡°Hazel, are you ready?¡± her grandmother asked as they locked eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± Hazel had never thought she¡¯d go back to the small town, as it would bring back memories she¡¯d rather forget.


    ¡°Your brother needs us,¡± her grandmother patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder. Hazel nodded without saying anything.


    She did need to go back and see what had happened in the small town.

 Chapter 2: Who Is That Man?

    Living in her father¡¯s Pack seemed like a distant memory to Hazel. She still remembered the wonderful times she had spent with her father, traversing mountains and the image of his towering presence remained etched in her mind, even if she could never see that loving man again.


    When her grandmother parked the car on the outskirts of the Pack¡¯s territory, Hazel was struck by the eerie silence that surrounded them. It was as if no one inhabited this area anymore. Where had everyone gone?


    This was definitely not right! Even though she hadn¡¯t been back for a year, Hazel remembered how bustling the streets used to be.


    While sitting in the car, Hazel heard wolf howls from the forest, their haunting cries tearing through the air. She exchanged a nce with her grandmother and together, they got out of the car, ready to venture deeper into the forest.


    The farther they went, the more unsettling Hazel found the atmosphere. The scent of blood hung in the air, making her cover her nose, as it was unbearable.


    ¡°Who are you people, and what are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, a burly man appeared before Hazel. He assessed her and her grandmother with a malevolent look. Hazel was certain she had never seen this man before, but she could tell he was a fellow werewolf. The howls from the forest continued, and she knew she had to find out what was going on.


    ¡°My brother lives here; he¡¯s a Beta,¡± Hazel answered truthfully, convinced that she didn¡¯t recognize anyone here.


    ¡°Which Beta?¡± The man¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold, and it seemed that one wrong word from Hazel could result in her head being twisted off.


    The man¡¯s words left Hazel puzzled. What did he mean by ¡°which Beta¡±? Could it be that, apart from her brother Theo, there were new Betas in this Pack? Everything felt like a puzzle, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the people she once knew were still around.


    ¡°Beta Theo,¡± Hazel said urgently, needing to know if Theo was okay in his position within the Pack.


    Whether it was a trick of her imagination or not, the man¡¯s demeanor changed when he heard Theo¡¯s name. He rxed a bit, and some of his hostility seemed to dissipate.


    ¡°Head in that direction,¡± the man pointed, which happened to be the way Hazel intended to go.


    Hazel nodded and thanked the man before leaving his sight.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± her grandmother frowned as she watched Hazel. She had more life experience than Hazel and could sense that something was amiss.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Hazel furrowed her brow.


    The man seemed to recognize Theo, but she had never met him before. What on earth was happening?


    ¡°Hazel, I can¡¯t smell anyone you know,¡± Rita, Hazel¡¯s wolf, suddenly spoke. She too had sensed the eerie atmosphere.


    ¡°Rita, can you smell Theo¡¯s scent?¡± Hazel¡¯s mind was filled with doubt, and she didn¡¯t know if Theo would be in the woods, but she certainly caught a heavy scent of blood. She just hoped it wasn¡¯t Theo¡¯s.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Rita roared. She could only sense the presence of a powerful wolf, but she didn¡¯t know who it was.


    As they proceeded further, Hazel¡¯s heart sank. She encountered more and more unfamiliar faces, hardly recognizing anyone she came across.


    Hazel¡¯s mind was filled with confusion; she needed to see Theo as soon as possible.


    Five minutester, Hazel and her grandmother reached the depths of the forest. Hazel saw bloodstains on the ground and the remains of wolves. Hazel furrowed her brow, worried that something had happened to Theo. This was beyond her imagination.


    The next moment, Hazel spotted a group of men wearing tattered sweatpants emerging from nearby. They all had grim expressions and bore various-sized wounds, as if they had just been through a battle. What on earth had happened?


    Hazel and her grandmother passed through the crowd and spotted Theo sitting on a tree stump further ahead. He looked exhausted, and his expression seemed tormented, as if he had endured inhuman suffering, yet his clothes remained intact.


    ¡°Theo.¡± Hazel called out Theo¡¯s name and waved at him.


    With her grandmother, they rushed to Theo¡¯s side as quickly as they could. He looked terrible.


    In just a year, how had Theo deteriorated like this?


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re back,¡± he said weakly.


    ¡°Grandmother, are you okay?¡± Theo managed a faint smile, but it seemed he had lost his ability to smile genuinely.


    Her grandmother embraced Theo because he looked far from okay.


    ¡°Theo, what happened here?¡± Hazel¡¯s gaze shifted to the bloodstains and the wolf remains, convinced something was terribly wrong.


    Before Theo could answer Hazel¡¯s question, she noticed a man emerging from the deeper parts of the forest. His face was covered in dried blood, his muscles seemed like they could knock someone down with a single punch. People around him treated him with the utmost reverence, and his reaction suggested it was amon urrence.


    Hazel was certain she had never seen this man before because he was the most charismatic man she had ever seen. Hazel felt her heart racing unusually fast.


    Hazel¡¯s gaze followed the man as he approached. He had short ck hair, bronzed skin, thin, full lips, eyes as dark and deep as honey, well-defined features, a tall and lean yet not rugged body, like a Greek sculpture.


    Hazel tried to control the desire in her eyes. Perhaps her gaze was too intense, and the man looked her way, making Hazel feel like her breath was caught.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Hazel asked.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Theo realized whom Hazel was referring to, but his lips pursed into a thin line, indicating he didn¡¯t want to say more here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it when we get back,¡± Theo said, keeping his head down.


    Hazel and her grandmother exchanged nces, then redirected their attention. But the man¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Hazel, as if he were observing prey. His gaze exuded ambition and desire, but his face was ice-cold.


    It wasn¡¯t until Hazel had left the forest that he quickly moved forward.


    Hazel and her grandmother followed Theo back to the house where they had once lived.


    Grandmother pulled the car into the driveway of Hazel¡¯s former house. The street was eerily quiet, devoid of any signs of life. The dpidated houses, faded walls, and fallen doors made it look more like a ghost town.


    No, it was even lonelier than a ghost town!


    Hazel lingered in front of her old house, unsure of what emotions she¡¯d experience when seeing herte mother.


    But her grandmother had already opened the door and walked in, interrupting Hazel¡¯s thoughts. Theo followed her.


    As Hazel entered the house, she was greeted by dim flickering lights, a kitchen filled with trash, and broken windows. How had ite to this?


    She looked around, not finding any signs of her deceased mother.


    Theoy on the couch, no longer the vibrant person he used to be. He hadn¡¯t even shaved.


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡± Theo¡¯s eyes traveled up and down her body, as if he noticed the changes in her over the past year. Her wless fair skin had a touch of rosy hue, her long, slightly curly chestnut hair, long, curled eyshes, and bright blue eyes like clear seawater all contributed to her striking appearance. Her determined gaze was set, and she had a petite frame with no excess weight.


    ¡°Have you connected with your wolf?¡± Theo suddenly shed a look of astonishment in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, brother,¡± Hazel smiled, even though now might not be the right time to discuss it. She still wanted Theo to share in her joy.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Theo inquired.


    ¡°She¡¯s called Rita,¡± Hazel shared her wolf¡¯s name.


    ¡°Congrattions, Hazel,¡± Theo nodded. It appeared that Hazel had been doing well at her grandmother¡¯s house. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t here, as she couldn¡¯t have handled all of this.


    ¡°Thank you, Theo. But are you okay?¡± Hazel gently hugged him, concerned about his state, which didn¡¯t look good.


    Theo sighed and sat back on the couch, looking very tired and somewhat disheartened. Their grandmother stood nearby, cing her hand on Theo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Theo, where is she?¡± Hazel didn¡¯t even want to call her mother.


    ¡°Mother has been cremated,¡± Theo hadpletelye to terms with this, as it had been a week since their mother passed away. Under the new rules, werewolves had to be cremated within a week of their death.


    ¡°The remains and bloodstains you just saw are left by those who¡¯ve already passed away,¡± Theo stated, his face devoid of any excess expression.


    He had be numb.


    ¡°What?¡± Hazel eximed. How could so many people have died?


    ¡°Hazel, something has happened to the pack,¡± Theo said with a grave expression.


    Hearing Theo¡¯s words, Hazel immediately recalled the man she had encountered in the forest, and she wondered if he was connected to all of this. Who was he?

 Chapter 3: A New Alpha

    Theo snorted, and Hazel didn¡¯t interrupt his narration.


    ¡°Kane conspired with Beta Jarvis of The Iron Star Pack. He actually wants to take over The Iron Star Pack,¡± Theo roared, unable to quell his inner anger.


    ¡°Kane is such a fool,¡± Hazel¡¯s wolf, Rita, howled in her mind, equally disapproving of Kane¡¯s foolish behavior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, let me continue,¡± Hazel spoke up.


    She knew about The Iron Star Pack. Rumor had it that their Alpha was unbeatable in battle, leading a formidable pack. Kane, in his arrogance, had no idea what he was getting into, trying to challenge such a powerful Alpha.


    Hazel couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened next. ¡°What happened next?¡± she asked eagerly, wanting to know Kane¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Kane sent people to assassinate The Iron Star Pack¡¯s Alpha and tried to make Jarvis his inside man. But they were onto Kane¡¯s scheme, and they outsmarted him,¡± Theo sinctly summarized the key points.


    Hazel rolled her eyes, disgusted by the trouble Kane had caused. ¡°He¡¯s just like his father, so spineless and inept,¡± her grandmother chimed in, her eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°How did our mother die?¡± Hazel inquired, curious about her mother¡¯s cause of death, even if she felt resentful toward her.


    ¡°That night, Alpha Cyril of The Iron Star Pack invaded The Setting Moon Pack. Kane was so frightened that he demanded that all the wolves join the battle or face immediate execution,¡± Theo exined recent events, his face darkening. ¡°He hid in a secret room in the forest while our pack members fought for their lives. Our mother was killed by another wolf who appeared suddenly while she was running.¡±


    Upon learning the cause of her mother¡¯s death, Hazel didn¡¯t know how to feel. She had never fulfilled her responsibilities as a mother, but she still wanted to understand her mother¡¯s fate.


    Hazel grasped her grandmother¡¯s hand, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be too saddened by the news. Her grandmother simply waved it off, indicating that she could handle it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Hazel asked, noticing that many new faces had appeared outside.


    Hazel thought of the man she had encountered in the forest and wondered if these unfamiliar faces had any connection to him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost too many wolves in the battle. Alpha Cyril offered clemency for anyone who surrenders. I chose to surrender, not wanting to see anyone else die,¡± Theo exined, embracing his decision as the Beta.


    ¡°Poor Theo,¡± Rita spoke up once more.


    ¡°He must be in a tough spot, but he had no other choice,¡± Hazel hugged Theo, believing that nobody would me him.


    ¡°Kane hid in a secret room in the forest during the battle. That damn coward actually tried to escape!¡± Theo spat, his anger palpable.


    Her grandmother¡¯s expression turned grim. She too found Kane¡¯s behavior reprehensible. No Alpha had ever abandoned their pack. Alphas pledged to live and die with their pack, and Kane had not only vited his oath but also shirked his duty as an Alpha.


    ¡°So, is he dead?¡± Hazel couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she would do if she encountered Kane. Her anger would likely lead to his demise.


    ¡°Cyril has him under confinement. In three days, he will be publicly executed,¡± Theo revealed, showing a faint smile at the thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s going to be quite a show,¡± Hazel dered. She was eager to see Kane meet his end, a way to honor the fallen wolves who had paid the price for Kane¡¯s ipetence. ¡°So, what¡¯s the status of our pack now?¡±


    ¡°Hazel, we¡¯re now part of The Iron Star Pack. The man you saw in the forest today, that was Alpha Cyril. He demands that all the deceased wolves be cremated within a week,¡± Theo¡¯s tone turned somber, and Hazel realized that the situation had escted beyond her imagination. She hadn¡¯t expected so much to change in just a year.


    Hazel sat silently on the couch, absorbing the unfolding events. Her mother had passed away, Kane had abandoned their pack, and now they had a new Alpha.


    ¡°What about your Beta position?¡± Hazel questioned.


    ¡°Jarvis betrayed us, and Cyril had him dealt with on the spot. Cyril invited me to remain as his Beta,¡± Theo exined, conveying that he had no choice in the matter. Staying alive and retaining his position as Beta were the silver linings of an unfortunate situation.


    ¡°At least Alpha Cyril will never abandon his pack,¡± Theo continued.


    After a long and painful conversation, Theo had finally exined everything. Hazel and her grandmother were slowlying to terms with the situation. Hazel and her grandmother settled in, and as Hazel walked into her room and saw a photo of her and her father, tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Hazel, are you okay?¡± Rita inquired, sensing Hazel¡¯s increasingly despondent mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not okay,¡± Hazel replied, her brows furrowed.


    She thought that after a year, she¡¯d be able toe to terms with the fact that her father was no longer alive, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    When Hazel witnessed her father¡¯s head being torn off by another rogue, it tore her heart apart. She rushed to her father¡¯s side as quickly as she could, but all she found on the ground was his brutally mangled body, and her father¡¯s head hanging from a tree branch.


    Her mother, on the other hand, stood not far away with her mouth gaping open, unable to utter a word. Her mother¡¯s fingers waved aimlessly, but she didn¡¯t even go closer to see her husband¡¯s body.


    She just stood there, doing nothing! She was afraid for her own life, so she ran away, showing no concern for herpanion rtionship with her husband. It was utterly heartless.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault; it¡¯s Sadie¡¯s fault,¡± Rita roared, not liking how Hazel was ming herself.


    Hazel understood this reasoning, so her mother¡¯s passing didn¡¯t bring her much grief, but she still harbored resentment towards her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Hazel wiped her tears and found that her mind link had activated again. A deep, raspy voice echoed in her mind, making her shudder.


    ¡°Report to the Pack House at 8 PM tonight,¡± a man¡¯s raspy voicemanded in Hazel¡¯s mind, authoritative and stern.


    ¡°Is that Alpha Cyril?¡± Hazel hurried downstairs to ask Theo.


    ¡°What?¡± Theo frowned, not understanding what was happening.


    ¡°Someone used a mind link on me, instructing me to register tomorrow,¡± Hazel exined, puzzled by themand.


    ¡°That¡¯s Alpha Cyril,¡± Theo nodded, his lips pressed in a thin line. ¡°The Iron Star Pack is very strict about their rules. You should check it out.¡±


    Hazel looked at the two of them, disliking beingpelled to do anything, even if this person was her new Alpha.


    ¡°Best of luck to him,¡± she mumbled. She would make sure this new Alpha got to know her.


    Hazel rolled her eyes and went back upstairs to prepare for a nap. She had woken up too early today, and she needed to recharge her energy.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to set an rm?¡± Rita grumbled, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake up, Rita,¡± Hazel reassured her. It was just 8 PM, after all.


    Hazel got her bed ready, and when she picked up her pillow, she found a note had fallen out.


    ¡°Hazel, wee back.¡±


    The handwriting looked familiar, but Hazel couldn¡¯t remember whose it was. She knew she needed sleep.


    As night fell, Hazel remained deeply asleep, tossing and turning, murmuring something in her sleep.


    ¡°You¡¯rete, you¡¯rete,¡± Hazel heard a voice angrily shout in her sleep. She recognized the voice from the mind link she¡¯d received earlier: Alpha Cyril.


    Oh no! She had overslept!


    Hazel hurriedly reached for a set of ck, form-fitting workout clothes from her suitcase and quickly fixed her hair in front of the bathroom mirror. Then, she rushed down the stairs, nearly knocking her grandmother over.


    Hazel didn¡¯t even hear what her grandmother was saying as she moved past her. She had to get going!


    ¡°Hazel, are you challenging the new Alpha¡¯s authority?¡± Rita¡¯s tone sounded like she was enjoying Hazel¡¯s predicament.


    ¡°Shut up! Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Hazel shouted.


    ¡°Hey, be reasonable. You said you could wake up on your own!¡± Rita huffed, expressing her discontent.


    Rita¡¯s voice disappeared, and Hazel rolled her eyes. Damn!


    When Hazel arrived at the Pack House, she could see many people lining up at the entrance. She stood behind them, her expression serious.


    She noticed a few burly men suddenly appear, leading away those in front of her who had been waiting in line.


    In an instant, Hazel was the only one left at the entrance.


    She observed everything in front of her, with strangers loitering nearby, busy and unable to stop.


    Hazel had been busy watching the bare-chested men, and she didn¡¯t know what this whole registration thing was about.


    Hazel crossed her arms, her brow furrowing, and entered the registration office. She was puzzled to find it empty. Where had those people gone?


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go home!¡± Hazel smiled, assuming that she didn¡¯t need to register since there was no one here to attend to her!


    Hazel turned abruptly and almost collided with someone¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Hazel felt like she forgot how to breathe. It was him?

 Chapter 4: I’m Not Good at Following Rules

    The man in front of her was the same one Hazel had encountered in the forest, her new Alpha.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± he said, his voice husky, cold, and devoid of emotion, except for impatience.


    Hazel knew she had walked into a trap. He was robust and looked like trouble. Combined with his past aplishments, Hazel felt that her days were about to get much tougher.


    ¡°I overslept,¡± Hazel¡¯s expression appeared somewhat guilty, and it was clear she didn¡¯t mean to bete.


    ¡°This is the Iron Star Wolf Pack. Everyone here follows the rules,¡± Alpha Cyril¡¯s expression was indifferent as he narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the young girl before him. ¡°You should too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at following rules,¡± Hazel replied, looking up at Cyril, who seemed like a giant. Hazel couldn¡¯t help herself from provoking him.


    Hazel had always been a free spirit, disliking constraints. She didn¡¯t know how she dared to utter such a challenge to a powerful Alpha like Cyril.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re a real troublemaker,¡± Rita rolled her eyes, knowing Hazel was not one to easily follow orders.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I¡¯ve always been,¡± Hazel didn¡¯t like feeling bound.


    Cyril looked at Hazel with a dark expression. He had already seen her in the forest earlier in the afternoon and she was indeed fiery, but now she seemed overly arrogant.


    ¡°Damn it, do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Rita was practically screaming inside Hazel¡¯s mind. She was infuriated by this woman.


    Rita couldn¡¯t defy her Alpha, but Hazel repeatedly challenged the authority and boundaries of Alpha Cyril.


    Seeing Cyril¡¯s lips twitch, Hazel guessed no one ever spoke to him that way.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll learn to follow the rules starting today. It¡¯s a requirement as one of The Iron Star Pack¡¯s members. Do you understand?¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes sparked, his voice delivered icy and firm.


    Hazel wished she had given him a punch if his physique wasn¡¯t so imposing. But she could tell that he was very dissatisfied with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Hazel felt she had been out of her mind today. She could see Cyril¡¯s tightly pursed lips, clearly showing his displeasure.


    Hazel felt it would be best if he kicked her out of The Iron Star Pack. That way, she could return to the orchard with her grandmother and continue her carefree life.


    ¡°Are you Theo¡¯s sister? What¡¯s your name?¡± Cyril¡¯s face showed no emotion.


    ¡°Hazel. So, Alpha, what should I register?¡± Hazel smiled at him, enjoying the thrill of provoking Alpha.


    ¡°Come inside with me,¡± Cyril grabbed Hazel¡¯s arm, as if it took no effort at all to lift herpletely.


    Hazel studied his profile, contemting whether Gerard¡¯s strength was greater or Alpha Cyril¡¯s power was more formidable.


    Cyril ced aptop in front of Hazel, signaling her to enter some personal information.


    Hazel¡¯s fingers tapped on the desk a few times, and then she shrugged. Afterpleting the entry, she moved theptop towards Cyril. He remained unmoving, staring at her as if she were his prey about to be caught.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°After registration, you¡¯ll officially be a member of The Iron Star Pack,¡± Cyril looked at the information on theputer, his brow furrowed.


    He gazed at the part that read, ¡°Defeat Alpha Cyril¡± in the wishes category, sinking into thought. This woman was bold; she was likely the first woman who dared to say such a thing.


    Hazel didn¡¯t care about any of this. Being a formal member, what did it matter? Once she returned to her grandmother¡¯s cabin, all this member stuff would be meaningless. Alpha Cyril couldn¡¯t possibly bring her back from afar.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± Hazel was feeling restless; she didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    ¡°You must stay here until 10 o¡¯clock,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was rough, and his orders were impossible to resist.


    Even if Hazel didn¡¯t mind staying, Cyril was a person who made her feel somewhat fearful. That fear was an instinctual reaction, something she couldn¡¯t resist. She couldn¡¯t defy an Alpha, but there was always a part of her that wanted to rebel against orders.


    ¡°What?¡± Hazel jumped from her chair, her eyebrows furrowed. What did he mean?


    ¡°You have to learn the rules of our Pack and acquire the corresponding skills to better assist our Pack¡¯s operation. This is your basic duty as a member of The Iron Star Pack. In other words, The Iron Star Pack doesn¡¯t need useless individuals.¡± When Cyril mentioned uselessness, his gaze wandered over Hazel.


    Hazel red at him, feeling deeply insulted, but she now understood. The reason The Iron Star Pack was undefeated was that Alpha Cyril and his people followed strict rules and had great unity. Compared to Kane, Cyril was indeed a great Alpha.


    No, Kane had no chance against Cyril!


    ¡°So?¡± Hazel inquired.


    ¡°You can choose what you want to do. Whether you want to cultivate crops to maintain our food supply or choose to protect the wolf n, learn defensive skills and attack formations¡­¡± Before Cyril could finish his sentence, Hazel interjected, ¡°I¡¯d, of course, choose to protect the Pack.¡±


    Hazel looked at Cyril. Learning defensive skills? She and Gerard had learned so little? Hazel wasn¡¯t worried about this. She had no intention of cultivating crops.


    ¡°Good girl, then let¡¯s go to the training ground now,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes sparkled with an interesting light.


    Training ground? What did that mean?


    Hazel furrowed her brow, seemingly unable toprehend Cyril¡¯s words.


    ¡°Now? Go to the training ground now?¡± Hazel stood up from her chair, feeling like she¡¯d been fooled.


    She had only said she¡¯d learn the necessary defensive skills, but she had no intention of participating in that so-called group training. Hazel had never been one to enjoy group activities.


    Cyril nodded, ¡°Do you think you can learn defensive skills without participating in any training?¡±


    Hazel saw the look in Cyril¡¯s eyes and felt a tinge of fear, but her mouth could still utter sharp words.


    ¡°I think I can,¡± Hazel didn¡¯t want to go to the training ground.


    She felt that Cyril was trying to get back at her, getting back at her for saying she would defeat him!


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if youe with me,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was low, as cold as ice.


    Hazel looked at Cyril¡¯s back, sighed, and followed him toward the training ground.


    When Hazel arrived at the training ground, she saw many people engaged inbat. They were robust, taller than ordinary werewolves, with sweat on their foreheads, and covered in various-sized wounds. But looking at their expressions, it seemed like they felt no pain.


    Hazel once again had her perceptions of The Iron Star Pack refreshed.


    Cyril¡¯s people were ferocious beasts just like him, a realization that was both frightening and shocking.


    Hazel saw Theo helping the other Pack members with their training. He seemed to be apetent Beta, and Hazel never doubted her brother¡¯s abilities. The stares from the others made Hazel feel uneasy, but she wouldn¡¯t let fear show on her face. In times like these, she had to stand her ground.


    Hazel sat down on the grass, pretending to look around aimlessly. Would she be training here from now on? Would she have to face Alpha Cyril day and night?


    ¡°Allow me to introduce a new member, Hazel,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice boomed.


    Everyone on the training ground was drawn to Cyril¡¯s voice, and they examined Hazel with contemptuous nces, as if mocking her small stature. Hazel felt irritated.


    ¡°Since she arrivedte tonight, she won¡¯t be able to find a suitable partner, and there¡¯s no time for her to undergo the necessary training,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice enveloped everyone.


    Hazel heard Cyril¡¯s words and her eyes sparkled with delight. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have to stay for training tonight and could return home early.


    But in the next moment, Hazel felt like Cyril had poured cold water over her. She couldn¡¯t ept this oue.


    ¡°Tomorrow during the training session, I will be Hazel¡¯s partner,¡± Cyril¡¯s words left Hazel frozen in ce, her face full of disbelief.


    Theo¡¯s eyes also showed a hint of shock. She didn¡¯t know what Hazel had done to offend Alpha.


    Before Hazel could speak, Cyril ordered everyone to disperse because the training time had ended.


    ¡°Be here tomorrow at 8 AM sharp,¡± Cyril approached Hazel, speaking to her.


    As people filed past Hazel, she remained motionless, seemingly unable to grasp what had just happened.


    ¡°I object to your proposal,¡± Hazel said as she followed Cyril into the changing room.


    Cyril walked into the changing room with a smile still on his lips.


    ¡°Hazel, remember one thing. I am your Alpha,¡± Cyril held Hazel¡¯s chin, thoughtfully looking into her eyes. ¡°Obeying orders is your only choice.¡±


    Hazel clenched her fists tightly, her face full of defiance. To hell with obeying orders.


    ¡°I will never, ever obey your orders,¡± Hazel said and quickly left the changing room. She wouldn¡¯t follow the rules, let alone obey anyone¡¯s orders, even if he was her new Alpha.


    Cyril watched Hazel¡¯s departing figure, his eyes narrowing with excitement. It was as if Hazel¡¯s scent still lingered in the air, and he took a deep breath, sensing something. When Cyril realized something about Hazel, his expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 5: Partnering with Alpha

    A gentle breeze brushed against Hazel¡¯s skin, making her feel more awake. She hadn¡¯t intended to conflict with Alpha, perhaps she should learn to obey, but her heart wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°Hazel.¡± A familiar voice sounded from behind her.


    Hazel turned around and saw Eloise, who offered a sweet smile. She looked like an elf ¨C with her luscious blond hair, sharp eyes, a high nose, and tempting lips. Her smile was the same as Hazel remembered.


    Eloise had been Hazel¡¯s best friend once, and Hazel hoped that they could be friends again.


    ¡°Eloise, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Hazel¡¯s expression seemed somewhat awkward. She didn¡¯t know how to face Eloise, even though Theo had said Eloise had inquired about her.


    Eloise had every reason to be upset with Hazel after she had broken her heart by choosing Putnam over her in the past.


    ¡°Theo said you haven¡¯t been looking for Putnam anymore,¡± Eloise said with a sincere expression.


    Hazel nodded. She didn¡¯t care about her past actions, but she cared about Eloise.


    ¡°Eloise, listen, about what happened in the past, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Hazel had wanted to apologize to Eloise for a long time, and now was the perfect opportunity.


    Eloise waved her hand and offered a genuine smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, and I forgave you a long time ago.¡±


    Eloise embraced Hazel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that you¡¯ve been through some terrible things.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eloise.¡± Hazel smiled, grateful for Eloise¡¯s forgiveness.


    Eloise looked at Hazel and said, ¡°Tomorrow, Alpha will be your partner. You should be careful.¡±


    Eloise knew Alpha Cyril¡¯s strength. He had defeated Kane, won the battle, and taken control of Kane¡¯s wolf pack.


    ¡°I will,¡± Hazel nodded. Even though she didn¡¯t want to be partnered with Cyril, she knew she had no other choice.


    Hazel chatted with Eloise about various things until it gotte, and Eloise mentioned she needed to go home. Hazel bid her farewell.


    When Hazel returned home, her grandmother was already asleep. She tiptoed to her room, took a quick shower, and theny down in her bed.


    Thinking about the training session tomorrow, Hazel found it hard to fall asleep. She wished for the day to nevere, but sleepiness eventually overcame her.


    ¡°So, can you get up at 8 AM?¡± Rita asked, well aware of Hazel¡¯s body clock.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Hazel replied with a yawn.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better set an rm,¡± Rita advised, not wanting to see Hazel reprimanded by Alpha again.


    Hazel didn¡¯t respond because she had already fallen asleep.


    Rita rolled her eyes, hoping that Hazel would make it to the training ground on time the next day.


    When the sunlight fell on Hazel¡¯s face, she realized she had overslept again. She quickly got dressed and leisurely strolled down the street. Since she was alreadyte, there was no need to hurry.


    ¡°Oh, damn it, Hazel, you¡¯ve gotten yourself into trouble again,¡± Rita said, obeying Alpha Cyril¡¯smand. But Hazel always seemed to skirt the line of his limits.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Hazel rolled her eyes. She hoped that Cyril would be disappointed in her and send her away, so she could return to her cabin with her grandmother and Gerard. She wanted to eat some fresh apples.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about your life,¡± Rita shouted, struggling. She wanted to take control of Hazel¡¯s body and run to the training ground.


    ¡°My dearest Rita, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Hazel burst intoughter. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Cyril lose his temper.


    Yesterday, she had somehow let Alpha Cyril rope her into training, and it was the worst decision she had made sinceing back.


    ¡°Could you pick up the pace?¡± Rita yelled.


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Hazel hastened to the training ground, already an hour past the agreed-upon time.


    As Hazel walked into the training ground, all eyes were on her as if she didn¡¯t belong there. However, Hazel raised her head, met their gaze, and showed no fear. She knew Gerard¡¯sbat skills were top-notch.


    ¡°Are you incapable of understanding ¡®on time¡¯?¡± Cyril walked up to Hazel, looking down at her with a dark expression.


    Hazel could tell he was in a foul mood, but what did she care? She wasn¡¯t here of her own ord.


    ¡°Are you wasting our time?¡± Hazel smiled at Cyril, as if her happiness increased with his annoyance.


    Hazel noticed that everyone on the training ground was paired up for confrontations. She assumed she wouldn¡¯t be an exception.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve learned to be obedient yet,¡± Cyril said with an unfriendly expression. Hazel was openly challenging his authority.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bete,¡± Hazel yelled back. She had set an rm, after all!


    ¡°Alright then, are you ready for a challenge?¡± Cyril asked, not bringing up her tardiness again.


    ¡°Of course, are you ready?¡± Hazel replied and immediately lunged at Cyril. She didn¡¯t want to give him any time to prepare. She wanted to see just how strong Cyril was, and whether he could earn her respect.


    Cyril took a step back, but Hazel still managed to scratch his chest. It was clear Hazel was fast, but Cyril quickly engaged in the fight. Hazel maintained her focus, constantly watching Cyril¡¯s attack angles, and managed to evade another punch.


    Hazel recalled her practice sessions with Gerard, her punching speed increasing. She dodged Cyril¡¯s limbs, maneuvered behind him, and her petite figure allowed her to be even more agile. Just when Cyril tried to grab Hazel, she grabbed his back and intended to use her favoritebat technique, choking him.


    However, before Hazel¡¯s hand reached Cyril¡¯s neck, he threw her to the ground with his immense strength.


    Hazel had never thought Cyril¡¯s power would be this overwhelming. He hoisted her on his shoulder, preventing her escape. Hazel attempted to free herself from Cyril¡¯s grasp but was held firmly.


    Hazel repeatedly used her elbows to hit Cyril¡¯s back, but it seemed like he had no pain receptors, as he didn¡¯t release his grip.


    When Hazel wanted to continue the fight, Cyril threw her to the ground once more. Hazel felt her muscles ache all over. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed the next day.


    The fight ended with Hazel¡¯s defeat.


    Hazely on the ground, catching her breath. She was utterly exhausted.


    ¡°That was interesting,¡± Alpha Cyril¡¯s expression changed for a brief moment, something Hazel quickly noticed. He hadn¡¯t expected someone with Hazel¡¯s petite stature to possess such incredible speed. She was an exception.


    Hazel patted the dirt off her hands, feeling miserable as she rose from the ground. She had underestimated Alpha Cyril¡¯s strength; he was powerful and robust, his strength was beyond imagination. Gerard probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    No wonder he had managed to scare Kane away. His strength was indeed not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± Hazel said, despite her body aching. She wasn¡¯t ready to concede defeat.


    She could feel Cyril¡¯s formidable force in his attacks. He was holding back, although she had managed to evade many of his strikes. It left her feeling utterly drained. If they kept going, Hazel was convinced it wouldn¡¯t end well for her.


    ¡°Remember to report on time tomorrow, or you won¡¯t be as lucky as today, Hazel,¡± Cyril approached Hazel, a mocking tone in his voice. He poured a bottle of water over himself and wiped his body with a towel, making his wet body look even more enticing.


    Hazel naturally understood his taunting. Maybe he thought that if she wasn¡¯t on time tomorrow, he would show her just how much more powerful he was.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow,¡± Hazel replied expressionlessly, then left with the other trainees.


    Hazel returned home, exhausted, and flopped down on the couch. She muttered, ¡°Damn Alpha Cyril.¡±


    The aroma of dinner wafted into Hazel¡¯s nose, reviving her. She went to the dining table and sat down, starting her meal only when her grandmother and Theo joined her.


    ¡°Little Hazel, was training tough?¡± Her grandmother looked at Hazel with affection.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m doing fine,¡± Hazel managed a forced smile, though she felt her muscles aching.


    ¡°So, have you sessfully shifted yet?¡± Theo asked, swallowing a sandwich.


    ¡°Not yet. It might take some time,¡± Hazel chewed her food. She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to shift.


    ¡°That means you¡¯ll find your mate soon, right?¡± Theo chuckled. He couldn¡¯t imagine who could put up with Hazel.


    Hazel rolled her eyes. Werewolves could sense their mate within their sniffing range from the age of eighteen. But it was clear that Hazel hadn¡¯t experienced it yet. She didn¡¯t know when she would find her mate, and she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person they would be. If it wasn¡¯t the one she wanted, she was determined to reject the bond.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Right now, though, she was more concerned about not having shifted yet.


    ¡°Hey, will you bete again tomorrow?¡± Theo patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder with a smirk.


    ¡°Theo, shut up,¡± Hazel had finished eating and stood up, ready to go back to her room and rest.


    As Hazely in bed, a familiar voice resounded in her mind. It was Alpha Cyril.


    ¡°Remember to set an rm; I hope you¡¯ll be on time for training,¡± Alpha Cyril¡¯s voice lingered in Hazel¡¯s mind. She felt it had been a terrible day.


    Hazel hadn¡¯t even had the chance to respond before Alpha Cyril ended the mindlink.


    ¡°Damn Alpha Cyril,¡± Hazel gritted her teeth. She reluctantly set an rm, theny down to sleep.


    The next morning, the rm red, and Hazel groaned sleepily. She sat up in bed but kept her eyes shut.


    ¡°Thank the stars, you finally remembered to set the rm,¡± Rita cheered in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Hazel wanted to say something in response to Rita, but her eyes refused to open. Getting up early was indeed a miserable ordeal. After a long internal struggle, Hazel finally flopped back on her bed and went back to sleep.


    ¡°Hey, kid, what are you doing?¡± Rita kept talking, trying to wake Hazel up, but she ultimately failed.


    Rita could already imagine Alpha getting furious. She didn¡¯t know what he would do to Hazel this time.

 Chapter 6: Learning to Obey

    When Hazel woke up, it was already afternoon. She felt her body heavy, yet her mind remained alert. Her body was exhausted, and she didn¡¯t want to get up. Who invented early mornings, anyway? Even if she hurried to the training ground now, it would be deserted.


    Hazel ran her hand through her disheveled hair and let out a yawn.


    She stood up, took off her top. Hazel wasn¡¯t used to wearing a bra when she slept, leaving her upper body exposed.


    She was about to remove her shorts to take a bath when she noticed an unexpected presence in the room. Her hands froze, and she widened her eyes.


    ¡°Damn, how did you get in here?¡± Hazel red at the intruder, quickly shielding her chest. She wasn¡¯t wearing her top! Cyril had somehow managed to sneak into her room while she was asleep!


    ¡°Do you think you owe me an exnation?¡± Alpha Cyril¡¯s face was dark, filled with anger.


    Cyril stood up and approached Hazel. He was wearing a simple shirt and rolled up his sleeves, revealing well-built forearms.


    Cyril grabbed Hazel¡¯s chin, forcing her into an ufortable position.


    Hazel¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she could feel her wolf¡¯s excitement at the thought. It was embarrassing.


    She had no idea why Alpha Cyril was in her room just because she had beente.


    ¡°Hazel, you were six hourste,¡± Cyril nearly ground his teeth as he said it.


    Hazel knew he must be absolutely furious, but her mouth wouldn¡¯t yield. ¡°So what? Are you going to kill me?¡±


    Hazel didn¡¯t know where her courage wasing from, repeatedly challenging her new Alpha. Her existence was nothing short of a miracle.


    ¡°Is it too hard to set an rm clock?¡± Cyril grabbed the back of Hazel¡¯s neck, bringing her face closer to his. ¡°Isn¡¯t improving your strength important?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve set one,¡± Hazel stammered; Cyril¡¯s grip was increasing, making it hard for her to breathe. ¡°I just fell back asleep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a reason,¡± Cyril looked terrifying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to train!¡± Hazel shouted, but she still couldn¡¯t break free from Cyril; his strength was unbelievable.


    Cyril sneered and said slowly, ¡°So, you¡¯re just good at ying these childish games?¡±


    ¡°Think about your pack. While everyone is working hard for their new Alpha, Theo is striving for him, and the others are training. What about you, Hazel?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be as useless as Kane?¡± Cyril released his grip and pushed Hazel back onto the bed, using one hand to pin her down. He held her wrists, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    Cyril¡¯s words left Hazel stunned. She did look down on Kane, who was such a weak and ineffectual leader, but she wasn¡¯t what Cyril was making her out to be.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re indeed a little too stubborn,¡± Rita¡¯s voice chimed in, filled with helplessness.


    Hazel didn¡¯t respond to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Hazel said, turning her face away. She could feel the heat radiating from Cyril; his breath was brushing her face continuously, stirring up an indescribable emotion within her. God, at this moment, she actually wanted more of Cyril¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was stern, ¡°Learn to obey, Hazel. My orders are not to be defied.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s hand slid from Hazel¡¯s back, then moved to her chest. His fingers caressed her breasts and he bit down hard. He heard Hazel let out a moan.


    Hazel stared at him with wide eyes. She could feel the pleasure coursing through her as Cyril¡¯s hand moved lower, stopping at her most sensitive spot. He began to rub Hazel¡¯s bud slowly. She couldn¡¯t help but quiver, eagerly awaiting his next move.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you defying my orders now?¡± Cyril¡¯s fingers halted at just the right moment, and he watched Hazel¡¯s blushing cheeks. A smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Seems like you can be obedient after all.¡±


    Hazel was perplexed, and she didn¡¯t fully understand Cyril¡¯s motives. All she knew was that Cyril had stopped his actions and was now mocking her.


    ¡°You jerk.¡± Hazel bit her lower lip hard and used her strength to push Cyril against the wall across from her, snatching a nket to cover her exposed upper body.


    Cyril wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he had a mischievous smile on his face. He leaped out of the window and disappeared from Hazel¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Hazel, I love this feeling!¡± Rita cheered in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say more,¡± Hazel muttered, feeling the wetness between her legs. She had been enticed by Cyril¡¯s masculinity!


    Hazel reassured herself that all she-wolves admired strength, and being interested in her Alpha wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Besides, Cyril had an astonishingly handsome face, and he was very charismatic.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Hazel finished freshening up and put on a ck dress, it was already 2:30 in the afternoon. As she descended the stairs, the tantalizing scent of lemon-vani chocte cookies mixed with the rich aroma of chocte and the sweet scent of cookies wafted through the air. It was wonderful!


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s lemon-vani chocte cookies,¡± Hazel eximed as she hopped down thest three steps and rushed to the kitchen.


    ¡°Little Hazel, you overslept again today,¡± her grandmother reminded her, not entirely approving of her behavior.


    Hazel shrugged and said, ¡°I probably won¡¯t tomorrow.¡± She didn¡¯t want to incur Alpha Cyril¡¯s wrath. Whatever had happened today was thrilling, and she hoped Cyril would bring more physical pleasures into her life.


    ¡°Theo is a Beta now, and he¡¯s very busy,¡± her grandmother patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should think about him and avoid angering Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Hazel waved her hand, offering her grandmother a cookie. She knew her grandmother was worried about her safety. After all, Cyril¡¯s reputation made it impossible to ignore his strength.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a bit, and I¡¯ll be back for dinnerter,¡± Hazel said, putting on her beret and standing at the door, bidding her grandmother goodbye.


    Hazel arrived at a dessert shop filled with various vors of choctes, candies, and an endless selection of beverages. It used to be one of Hazel¡¯s favorite ces. She bought a few pieces of raspberry-filled choctes and a scoop of Italian handcrafted marshmallow-vored ice cream.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here, Hazel.¡±


    Hazel turned around and saw two girls and a guy walking toward her, their faces stered with fake smiles. Hazel could immediately tell they were up to no good. These were Hazel¡¯s former group of rotten friends, and they were her ssmates at Putnam. Meeting them here was quite unsettling.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re back?¡± the golden-haired girl spoke to Hazel. ¡°Came back to find Putnam?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, another red-haired girl and a brown-haired guy burst intoughter. Hazel rolled her eyes at them.


    ¡°Actually, if you guys can¡¯t speak, you might as well shut your mouths,¡± Hazel replied, unwilling to argue with them.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s getting all defensive,¡± the red-haired girl and the golden-haired girl exchanged a smile, mocking Hazel as if it were their newfound pleasure.


    ¡°Well, perhaps I used to be with Putnam at one point. But what about you, Ada? You followed us like a little puppy,¡± Hazel retorted without caring if she drew attention. The golden-haired girl¡¯s face darkened upon hearing her words.


    Hazel grabbed the red-haired girl¡¯s finger pointing at her and said loudly, ¡°Karin, when were you sneaking into Putnam¡¯s bed behind Ada¡¯s back? You slut!¡±


    Ada gasped, seemingly not understanding Hazel¡¯s words, and she cast a cold look at her side at Karin, who was just shaking her head wildly.


    ¡°Hazel, are you out of your mind?¡± the brown-haired guy rushed forward to defend his two friends.


    ¡°Hey, Jay, your head¡¯s like a big pumpkin!¡±


    Hazel smeared her ice cream on the faces of the three of them and then left, leaving them yelling in the dessert shop.


    She was tired of these hangers-on, and she had no intention of having any dealings with them in the future, let alone hearing that name.


    As Hazel left, she could sense someone was watching her from behind. She didn¡¯t feel like searching for the source of the gaze, perhaps because she already had a good idea of who it was.

 Chapter 7: Kane Gets Killed

    It had been some time since Kane was imprisoned, and everything in the town was running smoothly. Hazel knew it was all thanks to their new Alpha, Cyril. He was indeed a good leader, but he also had a knack for being a jerk, especially when it came to flirting with her.


    ¡°Hazel, that dress suits you,¡± Theo said when he saw Hazel descending the stairs in a red dress. She seemed to know it was a good day today.


    ¡°Thanks, big brother,¡± Hazel said, elbow-bumping Theo in return. Even in a dress, her behavior hardly fit that of ady.


    ¡°Butter sandwiches, anyone?¡± Grandma emerged from the kitchen, holding a te and smiling.


    ¡°I can smell the food!¡± Rita eximed, salivating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, little one,¡± Hazel was in a good mood today, and her attitude toward Rita became a bit friendlier.


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you need to head over early to help?¡± Hazel looked at Theo, who was armed as if he was going into battle.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Theo replied, grabbing a sandwich and devouring it quickly.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t wait.¡± Hazel pped her hands to get rid of the crumbs and then pulled Theo outside with her.


    As for Grandma, she had grown unustomed to participating in such events, iming they gave her nightmares. Hazel knew it was a joke, considering Grandma knew strong wolves like Gerard.


    Hazel and Theo walked to the town¡¯s central square, where a temporary stage had been set up. A crowd had gathered, engaging in various conversations, their faces disying a range of emotions.


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s here again,¡± Jay pointed in Hazel¡¯s direction. Today, Hazel undeniably looked even more radiant. He had a lecherous smile, and it was no wonder Putnam had been captivated by her in the past.


    ¡°Jay, are you that thirsty?¡± Ada scoffed, looking disdainfully at Jay¡¯s expression. Such a creature who only thought with his lower half was embarrassing.


    ¡°Hazel is nothing without Putnam. She¡¯s nothing now that he¡¯s gone,¡± Ada stared at Hazel with icy eyes, failing to understand what Putnam had ever seen in her when she herself was clearly superior.


    Karin merely smirked, not joining the conversation. She was a truly envious person.


    ¡°Oh, dear Ada, save thatment for when you be Luna,¡± Jay rolled his eyes. He may not like Hazel, but that didn¡¯t mean Ada could boss him around.


    ¡°Jay, shut your mouth!¡± Ada stomped her foot in frustration.


    Hazel¡¯s keen hearing left her unable to miss the trio¡¯s conversation.


    Wolves fighting against wolves; that was their true nature. Hazel couldn¡¯t fathom how she ever yed around with this rotten bunch. Oh, right, it was all because of Putnam.


    Thinking of Putnam, Hazel touched her heart. She, too, had been hurt.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Theo looked at Hazel. He knew about Putnam.


    ¡°Big brother, you underestimate me,¡± Hazel said with a smile. She had long stopped caring.


    When the sun was at its zenith, Alpha Cyril appeared, bathed in sunlight, and walked to the center of the square, surrounded by a group of robust werewolves.


    Cyril¡¯s presence was impossible for anyone to ignore. He was so dazzling and charismatic.


    Theo walked up to Cyril to engage in a conversation, but Cyril¡¯s gaze lingered on Hazel beside them. Her brown hair cascaded casually over her shoulders, gently swaying in the wind. She wore a red dress thatplemented her porcin-like skin, a rare sight among werewolves. Her features were delicate, and a confident smile yed at the corner of her lips.


    Hazel noticed as Kane was led to the stage by a group of people. His expression remained disdainful, as if he didn¡¯t understand why he had failed. It was almostughable for an Alpha to end up in such a situation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all betrayed me, cowards, cowards,¡± Kane noticed some familiar faces among his people. He still tried to resist, but hecked the strength. Cyril didn¡¯t even need to intervene; his subordinates could have torn Kane apart.


    ¡°Ada, you came. You still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± Kane suddenly spoke to Ada. Hazel raised an eyebrow when she heard this, suspecting Ada had a one-night stand with Kane. Otherwise, how could Kane utter such words?


    ¡°Shut up; you¡¯re a captive now,¡± Ada said, keeping an eye on Cyril¡¯s reaction, noticing he hadn¡¯t looked at her. There was no way she could let anyone know about her involvement with Kane. Her new target was Cyril, and she couldn¡¯t believe she had been with Kane before.


    ¡°Theo, you¡¯re my Beta, and you¡¯ve betrayed me. I¡¯ll curse you forever,¡± Kane roared, and his wolf howled inside him.


    But his shouting was more of ament before death, and nobody paid any attention to what he said. He had never cared about the lives of his own people.


    Theo observed coldly, then turned to Cyril. ¡°This is my Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Useless, all of you are useless. Who will save me? I appoint him as Beta. Who¡¯s willing?¡± Kane kept struggling pointlessly. The people in the square remained unmoved; they had seen through Kane.


    ¡°Do you think Cyril is a good person? No, he¡¯s ruthless and more cold-blooded than me.¡±


    ¡°Get ready to be tortured to death by him,¡± Kane¡¯s voice was like a machine gun, continuously talking.


    Cyril signaled to the guards standing beside him; he didn¡¯t want to hear Kane¡¯s voice anymore. A prisoner like Kane didn¡¯t deserve to speak. The guards received Cyril¡¯s orders and stuffed a pair of socks into Kane¡¯s mouth, silencing him.


    Kane looked incredulous; he was an Alpha and shouldn¡¯t be treated like this!


    Hazel watched Kane like this, and he did look pitiful, but he was more despicable.


    ¡°Hey, Kane. You imbecile, can you shut up now?¡±


    ¡°Put away your promises that will never be fulfilled because you¡¯re about to die,¡± Hazel gave Kane a punch on the stage and then smiled at the audience below.


    She remembered all the ridiculous things Kane had done, making her realize he wasn¡¯t worth any pity. The apuse from the crowd was thunderous, all cheering for Hazel¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Oh, Hazel, how do I evaluate your behavior?¡± Rita questioned. She was genuinely worried that Cyril would retaliate.


    ¡°Just cheer for me, that¡¯s all you need to do,¡± Hazel smiled brightly.


    Hazel could feel Cyril¡¯s eyes on her, but soon he withdrew his gaze. She noticed his furrowed brows and tightly pursed lips.


    Hazel quickly left the stage, seemingly forgetting that she was not in her territory. Could she have angered Cyril again?


    ¡°Theo, it¡¯s time,¡± Cyril said to Theo.


    The square and the surrounding areas were packed. Hazel couldn¡¯t even count how many people were present. Their expressions were like they were looking at a stranger. Everyone knew what kind of person Kane was, and no one felt sorry for him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not worth mourning. We fought for him, but he ran away.¡±


    ¡°Kill him, kill him.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Cyril, Alpha Cyril.¡±


    Hazel listened to the chanting from the crowd, and her heart was moved. Their families had fought for The Setting Moon Pack, sacrificed to defend their Alpha, and Kane, the inept leader, had fled, leaving behind a mess. He was not fit to be an Alpha.


    Hazel thought of her mother, who had caused the death of her father. She found it hard to forgive her, but in this matter, her mother was also a victim of Kane. One of her rtives had died because of Kane, so Kane was not worth mourning.


    Alpha Cyril, though stern, would never abandon his wolf pack. In the midst of the n¡¯s roar, Kane¡¯s head was twisted off. He tried to struggle, but no one gave him the chance.


    Kane¡¯s severed head rolled on the ground, and those who saw it would kick it in anger. Cyril quietly observed everything until the time was right, and then he ordered someone to set a torch to it.


    ¡°Burn him.¡± Alpha Cyril¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse, issuing an irresistiblemand.


    The surrounding pack members watched coldly, and no one felt sorry for Kane¡¯s death. No one cared about an inept Alpha who had abandoned the pack.


    Hazel saw that Kane¡¯s eyes remained wide open, as if he couldn¡¯t find peace in death. However, his body and head were soon engulfed by mes, leaving behind only a pile of ashes on the ground.

 Chapter 8: Shift

    When Hazel returned home, her grandmother had prepared a delicious afternoon tea. The dining table was adorned with maple syrup waffles, blueberry jam sandwiches, and a side of vegetable sd. Hazel didn¡¯t hesitate to grab a waffle and take a bite, savoring the sweetness of the syrup.


    ¡°Oh, dear, you¡¯re back,¡± her grandmother descended from upstairs, looking somewhat tired.


    ¡°Grandma, Kane is dead,¡± Hazel spoke these words with the same casual tone one might use toment on the weather.


    Her grandmother nodded, seemingly unbothered by whether he was alive or dead. After all, her daughter had been killed by Kane, so her grandmother couldn¡¯t find any sympathy for a murderer.


    ¡°Is Theo with Alpha?¡± her grandmother asked as she handed Hazel a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice from the kitchen.


    Hazel sipped the juice and said, ¡°He¡¯s a Beta, so he must be dealing with the aftermath.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± her grandmother smiled at Hazel.


    ¡°I think I want to get some rest,¡± Hazel said, then headed back to her room.


    At seven in the evening, Hazel rose from her bed. She had slept for a long time and her head felt a bit groggy. After getting herself ready, she descended the stairs. Her grandmother had prepared dinner for her, but Hazel had little appetite.


    ¡°Grandma, I want to go out for a walk,¡± a thought had popped into Hazel¡¯s mind, and she remembered a ce.


    Deep in the woods, there was a clear spring with pristine water. Hazel used to go there with Putnam and his friends to y around. She had fond memories of the ce and felt it was a good opportunity to visit.


    However, the Pack handbook had ssified the once-visited spring as off-limits, and Hazel had no idea why it had be restricted. She suspected it was the work of Alpha Cyril.


    ¡°In that case, finish up your meal and then leave,¡± her grandmother said as she cleared the empty te.


    Hazel waved her hand to signal that she didn¡¯t want to eat and then left the house.


    She made her way to the deep forest alone. The scent of blood still lingered in the woods. Hazel figured a lot of people must have died here, battles were like that-life or death. In that light, Kane¡¯s death was not a great loss.


    Hazel carefully retraced her memories and quickly reached the clear spring. The water was just as clear and pure as she remembered. No one else was around, not even the sounds of animals, just the gentle murmur of the spring water.


    Around the spring was an open area, the only ce in the forest where moonlight could be seen and felt. With the thick canopy of trees, moonlight barely seeped through, but this was the one spot it graced.


    After making sure no strangers were nearby, Hazel undressed and hung her clothes on a tree branch.


    ¡°You¡¯re really daring,¡± Rita scoffed.


    ¡°What?¡± Hazel walked further into the spring, her body exposed, showcasing her fair skin and her rounded hips. She looked like a mermaid.


    ¡°I mean, what if someone shows up?¡± Rita shouted.


    Indeed, it was a question worth considering. Hazel had yet toplete her shift, and she couldn¡¯t allow Rita to take over her body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when someone shows up,¡± Hazel was lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Hazel, what I mean is, what if Alpha shows up?¡± Rita yelled, feeling that Hazel¡¯s behavior was bing increasingly rebellious.


    ¡°He won¡¯t show up. Kane was just decapitated today, and he has other matters to attend to,¡± Hazel was convinced Cyril wouldn¡¯t be here.


    Hazel reminisced about her time with Putnam. He used to be her neighbor, living next door with his mother, but Hazel had never seen Putnam¡¯s father. His striking looks made him a popr figure at school, and Hazel had been infatuated with him. Back then, she was young, and she and Putnam were childhood friends.


    Jay was Putnam¡¯s school buddy, and they were inseparable.


    Their favorite pastime was visiting this ce. Putnam would always climb to the highest point and leap down into the spring, creating sshes that showered everyone.


    Thinking of those times, Hazel emerged from the spring, quickly climbed the rocky wall to the mountaintop, where she had a panoramic view of the spring below.


    With a leap, she dived into the water, excited about the prospect ofnding in the spring.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hazel shouted as she jumped down, but the next moment, she found herself falling into a warm and broad embrace.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hazel couldn¡¯t believe her eyes; once again, she was face to face with Alpha Cyril, this man seemed to be everywhere.


    When Hazel realized her nudity, she let out a scream.


    ¡°Let go of me, release me,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes burned hotly as he gazed at Hazel. He was surprisingly obedient, and immediately let go of her, causing Hazel to tumble to the ground.


    Hazel quickly plunged into the spring, submerging herself up to her neck. She had been seen naked by Cyril. Nothing could be worse than that.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re running wild again,¡± Cyril watched Hazel expressionlessly, not caring about what had just happened. Werewolves didn¡¯t have many boundaries when it came to their bodies. But he admitted, Hazel¡¯s nakedness had triggered a surge of hormones, leaving him filled with desire, all physical, devoid of any emotional connection.


    ¡°Hey, I just came here for a bath, your hands were reaching too far,¡± Hazel pushed her wet hair back. She was constantly vignt not to expose an inch of skin.


    ¡°Have you forgotten this ce is off-limits?¡± Cyril¡¯s tone was cold. This woman had a myriad of ways to provoke him.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re causing trouble again,¡± Rita shouted in Hazel¡¯s mind. She knew that Hazel had once again created a mess.


    ¡°Rita, you¡¯re my wolf; you should be on my side,¡± Hazel responded to Rita, but her gaze was fixed on Cyril. Under his white shirt, one could almost see the taut lines of his muscles, a sight that could drive any girl insane.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be concerned about. You should leave immediately now,¡± Cyril¡¯s expression was dark, wondering why Hazel always enjoyed causing problems, finding provocation fun.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this ce was off-limits.¡± Hazel bit her lower lip tightly, appearing genuinely clueless, but she was secretly delighted, hoping to see Cyril get angry.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze was sharp, and he could see through Hazel¡¯s falsehoods. She was clearly trying to provoke him.


    ¡°I forgot,¡± Hazel said, and she could sense Cyril getting angrier.


    ¡°Oh? You forgot? You forgot that you trespassed into a forbidden area,¡± Cyril said, removing his clothes as he spoke, and began walking slowly towards the water.


    Hazel watched his movements, her eyes widening. She seemed to have forgotten how to breathe, especially when Cyril removed his pants. Her whole body stiffened.


    Cyril was getting closer to Hazel, and she felt breathless. It was only when Cyril¡¯s hand touched her softness that Hazel let out a muffled sound.


    ¡°You¡­ let go of me.¡± Hazel tried to push him away, but when she spoke, it came out as a whimper. She didn¡¯t want to do this here; she was afraid of being seen. Hazel was helpless as Cyril tightly held her hands, unable to resist the powerful Alpha Cyril.


    Damn Cyril, did he even know what he was doing?


    ¡°Look at me, aren¡¯t you capable?¡± Cyril moved closer to Hazel, her breasts pressed against his body, and his member was rubbing against Hazel¡¯s thighs, making her forget how to breathe.


    ¡°How many times do you want to forget?¡± Cyril¡¯s actions grew more aggressive. ¡°Are my rules nothing to you?¡±


    Cyril removed his hand from Hazel¡¯s breast, and he descended further, just like thest time, but this time he went even further, caressing Hazel¡¯s core. Seeing her cheeks flush red, Cyril¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± Hazel¡¯s body was trembling. Her inner wolf was already excited, and Cyril¡¯s continuous stimtion only heightened it.


    ¡°Answer me, who am I?¡± Cyril continued getting closer to Hazel, and her entire body was pressed against him, leaving her unable to move.


    ¡°Cyril.¡± Hazel gritted her teeth, trying not to make any more embarrassing noises. She didn¡¯t want to appear weak in front of Cyril.


    ¡°Hazel, who am I?¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was rough and authoritative, making one instinctively submit.


    ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re my Alpha,¡± Hazel yelled. She couldn¡¯t take the torment anymore. Cyril¡¯s body pressed tightly against hers, his hands roaming over her, making her tremble uncontrobly.


    Cyril chuckled darkly, then lifted Hazel out of the water. The moment they left the water¡¯s surface, Hazel quickly escaped from Cyril¡¯s embrace. Her heart pounded in her chest, her body was ame, and she was releasing wetness between her thighs.


    ¡°Hazel, remember your words. I am your Alpha,¡± Cyril¡¯s scorching gaze seemed to prate Hazel, making her feel hot all over. She felt humiliated. ¡°You must learn to obey orders.¡±


    ¡°Cyril, you¡¯re insane, you¡¯re truly insane!¡± Hazel was furious beyond measure.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, seeing Hazel¡¯s rage. It seemed to provide him with some entertainment.


    ¡°Cyril, I¡¯ll tear you apart,¡± Hazel roared. When she saw Cyril squint his eyes, seemingly angered by her words, Hazel had lost all emotions at that moment.


    ¡°Hazel.¡± Cyril roared, his eyes turning bloodshot.


    Rita sensed the impending danger.


    ¡°Hazel, surrender your body to me, and I will protect you,¡± Rita¡¯s voice echoed in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    Hazel could feel her anger rising. ¡°Rita, what should I do?¡± Hazel stared directly at Cyril.


    ¡°Hand over control of your body to me, trust me,¡± Rita guided Hazel, and moonlight illuminated Hazel¡¯s face.


    Hazel followed Rita¡¯s words. She took a deep breath, allowing Rita to take control of her body and mind. Every bone in her body felt like it was about to break. She let out a piercing scream and then fell to her knees.


    The pain was excruciating, and Hazel struggled to keep from vomiting. She concentrated on stretching her body after the shift.


    After a while, Hazel stood on all fours in the clearing. Her white fur shimmered in the moonlight, and she growled at Cyril, her eyes filled with pride, fixed on him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a white wolf,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes held disbelief. He could sense that this was Hazel¡¯s first shift.


    No one had ever shifted into a white wolf before. This was the first and only one he had seen. His eyes betrayed a hint of shock.


    Hazel looked incredibly beautiful.


    With a fierce roar, Hazel leaped onto a tree, biting her clothes, and then rapidly climbed to the mountaintop. She left the forest as quickly as she could. She didn¡¯t know if Cyril would be angry about it, but she was genuinely furious.

 Chapter 9: New Member

    Finally home, Hazel dashed back to her room from the backyard. By the time she reached the forest exit, she had shifted back into her human form. Her clothes from the creek had been tainted with Cyril¡¯s scent, and she didn¡¯t want to smell it now. Yet, Hazel had to admit that Cyril¡¯s rough behavior could stir her impulses.


    ¡°Admit it, Hazel, you like this feeling,¡± Rita cheered in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Rita, are you in heat or something?¡± Hazel rolled her eyes.


    Ever since Hazel turned eighteen, Rita¡¯s sexual urges had be more active, especially when she was facing Alpha Cyril. Her hormones couldn¡¯t resist him.


    Hazel bit her lower lip. Rita was right; Cyril¡¯s body did fascinate her. However, she would still choose to defy Cyril¡¯smands. She didn¡¯t like following the rules.


    ¡°Hazel, we are white wolves, pure white wolves,¡± Rita¡¯s voice sounded joyful.


    Hazel burst into giggles. She didn¡¯t know what being a pure white wolf meant, but she didn¡¯t miss the astonishment that shed through Cyril¡¯s eyes. His reaction pleased Hazel.


    Hazel was satisfied with her shift. She didn¡¯t need much learning when she handed her body to Rita. Everything seemed easy, whether it was moving forward or backward. This was a good thing.


    During dinner, Theo returned home, looking exhausted.


    ¡°Did Alpha mistreat you?¡± Hazel sat at the dining table, nibbling on a cookie.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Hazel, what are you talking about?¡± Theo squinted at Hazel.


    ¡°Otherwise, why do you look so tired every day?¡± Hazel shrugged. In her eyes, Cyril was an Alpha who enjoyed tormenting people, constantly overworking others. Why else would he always target her?


    ¡°I¡¯m a Beta, and there have been a lot of thingstely,¡± Theo sighed. He had his responsibilities.


    ¡°Kids, let¡¯s eat,¡± Grandma ced a te of spaghetti with meat sauce in front of Hazel, who smiled back at her.


    After dinner, Hazel quickly returned to her room, undressed, went into the shower, and changed into her usual loungewear.


    Tomorrow, she had to go through that darn training again. Hazel tossed and turned on her bed and ultimately decided to set an rm. Just thinking about what Cyril had done to her today made her cheeks burn.


    The next second, she frowned and pulled a note from under the nket.


    Hazel¡¯s expression turned unpleasant; it was the same note again, the same scent as the previous one, but the content was different.


    ¡°Do you like it here, Hazel?¡± the note read, with a picture attached, showing the spring she had visited today.


    Hazel widened her eyes, feeling the note burning in her hands. How did this note end up in her room, and how did the person who wrote it know that she had been to the spring today?


    It couldn¡¯t be Alpha Cyril, Hazel was sure of that. He wasn¡¯t the type to y such childish games, especially considering he had already caught her at the spring earlier and dealt with her harshly.


    So, who could this note writer be?


    Hazel went through the people she knew in her mind. Ada? Karin? Or maybe Jay?


    Hazel ruffled her hair, feeling a bit nervous. Was there something in the small town that she didn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a prank,¡± Rita suddenly spoke, obviously as clueless as Hazel.


    ¡°Weird urrence,¡± Hazel stared at the note in her hand, unsure whether she should tell her grandma and Theo. What if it wasn¡¯t just a prank?


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Rita roared, looking a bit tired.


    Hazel stuffed the note back under her pillow and then took off the ring on her hand, a gift from her father, and ced it in a drawer. Now, she needed some sleep.


    For the first time, Hazel arrived on time at the training grounds. Alpha Cyril stood nearby, watching her with an intense gaze, and Hazel tried her best to ignore him.


    ¡°Hey, Hazel.¡± Eloise suddenly appeared behind Hazel, tapping her on the shoulder and smiling.


    ¡°Oh, Eloise, good morning,¡± Hazel didn¡¯t know how to face Eloise because she had genuinely disappointed her in the past.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be training together. I¡¯m excited,¡± Eloise spoke.


    Hazel looked at Eloise¡¯s sincere expression and smiled, ¡°Eloise, have you forgiven me?¡±


    Eloise suddenly put on a serious expression, looking at Hazel and then slowly speaking, ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ve never med you. We¡¯ve always been the best of friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve always been good friends.¡± Hazel hugged Eloise, just like before. There was nothing more satisfying than regaining a lost friendship.


    When Hazel let go, she could feel Cyril¡¯s gaze. He was staring at her,pletely exposed. Hazel tried to adjust her posture; she couldn¡¯t afford to act strangely in front of Cyril.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone,¡± Cyril suddenly walked towards Hazel. She remained standing still.


    Cyril scanned Hazel and then fixed his gaze on her, ¡°Introducing, our two new members, Elmer and Bessie.¡±


    Hazel saw a guy and a girl standing beside Cyril. These had to be the new members.


    ¡°Next, you can choose your partners freely, four people in a group, engage in freebat, with two on defense and two on offense, alternating,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was deep andmanding, making it impossible to refuse.


    ¡°Hazel, I want to partner with you.¡± Eloise held onto Hazel¡¯s arm, excited like a child. Hazel nodded in agreement.


    ¡°May I join you, please?¡± The guy looked directly at Hazel, his eyes clear.


    Golden hair, silver-gray eyes, cleanplexion made him look like a child, with a faint smile on his face. This was Hazel¡¯s first impression of Elmer.


    Hazel wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she could sense Cyril¡¯s heavy breathing when Elmer spoke. Even his gaze on Elmer turned sharp.


    An idea brewed in Hazel¡¯s mind, and Rita¡¯s cheers made her think it was a good game.


    Hazel smiled as she looked at their new member, Elmer, and spoke slowly, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee to join. I¡¯m Hazel, and this is my good friend, Eloise.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Elmer,¡± Elmer said, looking at Hazel and Eloise with a smile on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯re missing one more person.¡± Hazel looked around at the members on the field, noticing that Ada¡¯s group was also missing one person.


    Come on, she wasn¡¯t even considering Ada and her group.


    ¡°Can I join you all? I¡¯m Bessie,¡± Hazel heard the girl¡¯s voice and turned to see a girl with short ck hair and a round face. Her smile looked somewhat eerie, but Hazel didn¡¯t pay too much attention.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m Hazel, and these two are Eloise and Elmer,¡± Hazel formed their group.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me join,¡± Bessie spoke again, and Eloise felt something was off.


    The girl¡¯s smile looked insincere and unreal.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to choose defense,¡± Hazel looked at the other three.


    Hazel was petite, more suitable for defense because of her speed, and she could take her opponents by surprise.


    Eloise had intended to choose defense with Hazel, but Elmer, who was beside her, beat her to it. ¡°I¡¯ll choose defense too.¡±


    Elmer smiled at Hazel, and Eloise¡¯s gaze shifted between him and Hazel. They seemed to share something. Eloise gave Hazel a mischievous nudge and winked at her.


    Hazel looked up and noticed that Bessie¡¯s expression was somewhat odd, but she didn¡¯t think much of it. They had just met today and had no reason for animosity.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re on the offensive side. Let¡¯s have a free-for-all,¡± Bessie suddenly changed her stance, eagerly preparing forbat.


    Hazel nodded. This girl gave her an odd feeling, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. Perhaps she simply didn¡¯t know this new member well.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take care of Hazel, and Eloise can handle Elmer. Is that okay?¡± Bessie showed that strange expression again, as if she would turn hostile if others didn¡¯t agree with her.


    ¡°That works,¡± Hazel furrowed her brow and then looked at Eloise and Elmer, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Eloise and Elmer answered simultaneously.


    The next moment, Bessie suddenly charged towards Hazel.

 Chapter 10: Ambush

    During the battle, Bessie¡¯s eyes were filled with malice and sharpness, quite contrary to her earlier attitude when speaking.


    Hazel¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as she continued to dodge Bessie¡¯s moves. Hazel leaped onto a tree and then circled around to Bessie¡¯s back. When she saw an opportunity, she leaped from the tree, grabbing Bessie¡¯s hand, attempting to restrain her. But Bessie fought back with all her strength, managing to throw Hazel against the wall.


    Elmer, who had been sparring with Eloise, noticed something was amiss. Just as Bessie¡¯s fist was about to strike Hazel¡¯s chest, Elmer seized the moment and rushed in front of Hazel, blocking Bessie¡¯s attack.


    Bessie¡¯s eyes grew even colder upon seeing Elmer¡¯s intervention.


    Hazel turned to look at Bessie. She was a formidable attacker, but her strikes were too brutal for a training session. Hazel couldn¡¯t afford to be embarrassed, especially with Cyril watching the proceedings closely.


    ¡°What? Are you going to surrender?¡± Bessie sneered, her demeanor shifting drastically. ¡°You¡¯re nothing special.¡±


    Hazel could sense Cyril¡¯s unwavering attention on her, and she refused to allow herself to appear weak. She replied, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    With that, she regained herbat stance, realizing she had recently lost some of her edge. Gerard would have scolded her and demanded multiple rounds of sparring if he were here. She couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass herself in front of him.


    ¡°Then show me your strength,¡± Bessie said, her punching speed increasing. It became almost impossible for Hazel to discern where Bessie¡¯s fists wereing from.


    However, Hazel¡¯s year of intense training under Gerard¡¯s strict guidance was not in vain. While attacking wasn¡¯t her strong suit, defense was her forte.


    Eloise noticed that Bessie seemed to be targeting Hazel specifically. She wanted to assist Hazel, but she was engaged in an attack against Elmer.


    ¡°Hazel, stay safe,¡± Elmer expressed his concern for her. He didn¡¯t notice Cyril¡¯s cold expression as he remained focused on Hazel¡¯s situation. Elmer was genuinely worried about Hazel¡¯s safety.


    Cyril¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin line as he watched from the sidelines.


    Elmer¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Hazel, to the extent that Eloise¡¯s continuous attacks didn¡¯t distract him. Despite the ongoing fight with Eloise, Elmer skillfully managed to avoid getting hit, demonstrating his impressivebat abilities.


    Cyril, however, didn¡¯t appreciate Elmer¡¯s intense attention on Hazel. He found it rather irritating.


    Bessie continued to attack Hazel with great force. Cyril closely monitored the situation. He would never tolerate anyone challenging his authority in his territory. There was something peculiar about Bessie.


    Hazel observed the speed of Bessie¡¯s punches and realized that she possessed considerablebat skills. Bessie charged forward again to attack Hazel, who used her limbs to block Bessie¡¯s strikes. She didn¡¯t want Bessie to get too close; it would be disadvantageous for her.


    Hazel realized that Bessie¡¯s most formidable skill was her punching attack. As long as she kept Bessie¡¯s fists away from her, there was a chance to defeat her. Hazel quickly turned, leaped onto a tree, and then jumped down onto Bessie¡¯s back. With her lightning speed, she flipped Bessie over to her front and used her foot to entangle Bessie¡¯s arm, rendering her immobile.


    Bessie struggled continuously, attempting to free herself from Hazel¡¯s grasp, but Hazel¡¯s strength was overwhelming, leaving her with no way to escape.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡± Hazel dered after five seconds, a brilliant smile lighting up her face.


    On the other side, Eloise and Elmer witnessed Hazel¡¯s victory and felt ted.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve won!¡± Hazel waved at Eloise and Elmer, paying no attention to the danger behind her.


    Bessie stood still, her eyes filled with rage. She couldn¡¯t believe she had lost to this woman. It was impossible, absolutely impossible.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even exist,¡± Bessie suddenlyunched another attack. She clenched her fists and sprinted toward Hazel¡¯s back with incredible speed.


    Hazel let out a muffled groan; she had been careless.


    Cyril¡¯s expression shifted slightly. The woman had broken the rules of the fight. He had been focused on Elmer¡¯s situation and had overlooked Hazel¡¯s confrontation, allowing Bessie to seize the opportunity.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cyril rushed towards Hazel, quickly reaching her side. With a single hand, he lifted her around the waist, taking her out of Bessie¡¯s attack range. He then kicked Bessie to the ground, leaving her clutching her chest in pain. Cyril¡¯s kick hadn¡¯t required much effort, yet it had been highly effective. He was indeed a powerful man.


    Bessie was left baffled by Cyril¡¯s intervention. She couldn¡¯t fathom why he hade to Hazel¡¯s aid.


    ¡°Uh, could you put me down?¡± Hazel was taken by surprise at Cyril¡¯s sudden rescue. She had had a chance to fight back, but Cyril¡¯s speed had been beyond her imagination. Hazel didn¡¯t need to lift a finger; Bessie had already been subdued by Cyril¡¯s kick.


    Hazel lowered her head, once again experiencing how formidable Cyril¡¯s strength was. She had engaged in such an intense fight with Bessie and had barely managed to secure her victory. In contrast, Cyril had barely taken any action and had rendered Bessie virtually immobile.


    Eloise and Elmer approached at the right moment, pinning Bessie down on the grass, preventing her from flipping over.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re despicable,¡± Eloise scorned Bessie¡¯s behavior, wondering where this Bessie hade from.


    ¡°You have no right to talk to me,¡± Bessie said, her eyes still showing no fear as she continued to re at Hazel. She remained defiant.


    Eloise rolled her eyes and then delivered a punch to Bessie. This woman was truly audacious.


    Cyril ced Hazel on the grass, his gaze fixed on her. However, he remained silent, seemingly waiting for her to say something.


    ¡°Hazel, are you okay?¡± Elmer suddenly approached, concern filling his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Elmer, I¡¯m fine, thanks for caring.¡± Hazel smiled at Elmer, sensing that his concern was genuine.


    After speaking, Hazel felt an extremely dangerous aura around her but wasn¡¯t sure how to talk to Cyril. Perhaps he would mock her, and Hazel didn¡¯t want to hear any derisive words.


    However, her top priority was to figure out Bessie¡¯s intentions. Hazel had never seen this woman before, yet she seemed intent on killing her.


    ¡°Who are you, and why do you want to kill me?¡± Hazel looked at Bessie, blood seeping from her mouth, but her gaze remained fixed on Hazel¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Bessie burst intoughter. ¡°Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Her expression bordered on madness.


    Hazel attempted to approach Bessie but was stopped by Cyril, who grabbed her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Cyril gazed at Hazel, not wanting her to take another step. Bessie¡¯s appearance was definitely not simple, and as the Alpha of The Iron Star Pack, Cyril needed to ensure the safety of every pack member.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hazel wanted to say more, but she froze when she received Cyril¡¯s icy re.


    In the end, Hazel nodded, choosing not to challenge Cyril further. This was Cyril¡¯s territory, and any strange intruders should be dealt with by him. However, Hazel wasn¡¯t certain if Cyril would share the truth with her. She also knew this wasn¡¯t something she could resolve on her own.


    Bessie¡¯s hatred for her seemed inexplicable. She truly didn¡¯t know this Bessie. So, where did this deep-seated animositye from?


    ¡°Parrish, Rankin, lock her up in the dungeon for now,¡± Cyril instructed, addressing two tall men behind him. Hazel knew these men were Cyril¡¯s personal guards.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Parrish and Rankin walked over to Bessie, taking her from Eloise¡¯s hands, binding her, and then leading her away.


    Hazel continued to watch Bessie, who seemed unconcerned about her impending fate, her smile sinister.


    ¡°Today¡¯s training ends here. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll assign patrol tasks to each of you,¡± Cyril announced, and the others began to leave, discussing the recent events.


    Hazel could see the smug expressions on Ada¡¯s group of people, which left her speechless.


    ¡°Hazel, let¡¯s go,¡± Eloise said, holding Hazel¡¯s hand, unsure if Hazel had been frightened by the situation. Elmer stood by, looking at Hazel with concern. Hazel nodded, and the three of them left together.


    Cyril watched Hazel¡¯s departing figure, his lips tightly pursed. As an Alpha of the Pack, he wouldn¡¯t overlook any possibilities. Bessie¡¯s appearance was highly suspicious, and her unexined attack on Hazel raised many questions.


    Cyril couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all of this was somehow rted to those people¡­

 Chapter 11: The Missing Ring

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve never seen Bessie before?¡± Elmer, carrying a ck bag, asked Hazel, while Eloise listened intently.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ve never met this woman,¡± Hazel felt everything was absurd. Since her return to the Pack, so much had happened. Cyril¡¯s attitude was terrible, and she kept finding mysterious notes under her pillow. The once clear spring had been dered off-limits, and now there was Bessie, who seemingly wanted to kill her. Oh God, what was happening to her?


    The three of them walked through the forest, and it was eerily quiet. Hazel had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. She turned to look behind, but all she saw were trees; not even a bird flew by. Was it just her imagination?


    ¡°Hazel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Eloise inquired, also ncing backward.


    ¡°Nothing, I guess I¡¯m just a little jumpy,¡± Hazel shook her head. Lately, she¡¯d been overly paranoid, and it wasn¡¯t a good habit.


    ¡°Could Bessie have been a former ssmate of yours?¡± Elmer chimed in, scratching his head and looking somewhatical.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Eloise nodded in agreement, ¡°Hazel, your former ssmates, don¡¯t you know them?¡±


    Hazel furrowed her brows; she was overwhelmed and decided to leave everything to Cyril. But then, she remembered Cyril. She had almost forgotten to thank him. Without him, she might have been seriously hurt. But she didn¡¯t want to hear anything that might displease her from him.


    Hazel felt her mind in chaos. She was carrying too much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home; I don¡¯t want to stay here,¡± Hazel picked up her pace. She felt uneasy, sensing something strange.


    Eloise and Elmer shrugged and followed her quickly.


    After the three left, a pair of ck shoes emerged from behind a tree.


    Hazel returned home, copsed on the couch, and felt exhausted. Her encounter with Bessie had left her weary; Bessie¡¯s fighting skills were indeed impressive.


    She rxed her shoulders. ¡°Hazel, I heard about what happened today. How are you feeling?¡± Theo walked into the house, ced some things down, and sat beside Hazel.


    ¡°Cyril saved me,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes appeared vacant.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Theo stared at Hazel, hoping she was fine and that this had nothing to do with those people.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay; a few days of rest will do the trick. Don¡¯t tell Grandmother,¡± Hazel smiled, not wanting to worry her.


    ¡°You two having a secret conversation?¡± Grandmother walked in from outside, holding freshly picked fruits. ¡°What¡¯s going on that you can¡¯t tell this olddy?¡±


    ¡°We were discussing why you haven¡¯t started making afternoon tea yet,¡± Hazel steered her grandmother towards the kitchen. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.


    ¡°You little glutton,¡± Grandmother chuckled and started preparing a delicious afternoon tea. Hazel let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go rest for a bit,¡± Hazel yawned and told Theo.


    Theo nodded and watched Hazel ascend the stairs, his face showing the first traces of concern. There were some things he hadn¡¯t told Hazel.


    Hazel went back to her room, removed her clothes, put onfortable home attire, andy on her bed. Sleepiness quickly overcame her.


    Two hours had passed. The sweat on Hazel¡¯s forehead reminded her that she had just had a dream. In the dream, a voice sounded somewhat familiar, repeating the same sentence, ¡°Hazel, I¡¯m back.¡± But Hazel couldn¡¯t see his face, making it a strange dream.


    Hazel wiped her forehead and got up from her bed. She walked to the dressing table, her face looking somewhat pale.


    ¡°Hazel, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Rita snorted, sensing something was off with Hazel¡¯s mood.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it,¡± Hazel touched her chest, feeling like she was overlooking something.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably just sleep-deprived. The recent training must have left you exhausted,¡± Ritaforted Hazel.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Hazel tried to smile.


    Hazel wanted to put back on the ring her father had given her. She believed it brought her luck. She opened the drawer but found it empty. Hazel never kept unimportant things in the drawer; only her most precious ring was there. But now, the ring was gone.


    Where could her ring have gone?


    ¡°Theo, Theo!¡± Hazel opened her door and shouted downstairs.


    Theo, upon hearing Hazel¡¯s voice, rushed to her room. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen my ring?¡± Hazel urgently asked, it was a gift from her father, something she couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    ¡°What? A ring? No, I haven¡¯t seen any ring,¡± Theo shrugged. He really hadn¡¯t seen it at home.


    ¡°Think carefully. It¡¯s the pearl ring my father gave me, with some small diamonds and my name engraved on it,¡± Hazel grabbed Theo¡¯s arm.


    Theo racked his memory. Hazel was probably talking about the ring her father gave her on her 16th birthday, but he truly had never seen it.


    Theo shook his head.


    ¡°Grandmother, have you seen my ring?¡± Hazel quickly ran downstairs to ask her grandmother.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any ring either,¡± her grandmother looked puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s really gone. I remember leaving it in the drawer,¡± Hazel sat on the couch, covering her face. She had lost the ring her father had given her.


    ¡°Little Hazel, are you okay?¡± her grandmother held Hazel¡¯s hand. Hazel looked quite upset.


    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m fine,¡± Hazel managed a forced smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to bed.¡±


    After saying that, she got up and returned upstairs. She stood in front of the drawer, her face looking grim.


    ¡°Can you smell the ring?¡± Rita spoke softly. ¡°If it¡¯s nearby, you might be able to catch its scent.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t smell it at all,¡± Hazel closed the drawer.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. How could the ring suddenly disappear from the drawer?¡± Rita didn¡¯t want to say too much, fearing it would upset Hazel further. It was Hazel¡¯s most precious possession, and she had always taken good care of it.


    Hazel stared at a photo of herself and her father, holding it tightly. Shey on the bed, covered her head with the nket, and silently cried.


    In the Iron Star Pack¡¯s dungeon.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep me locked up; I won¡¯t say a word,¡± Bessie remained expressionless, showing no fear on her face.


    Parrish and Rankin exchanged a nce; this woman was incredibly noisy. Sinceing in, she had been talking non-stop, making them almost want to punch her to make her stop.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± Parrish and Rankin adjusted their postures upon seeing Cyril¡¯s figure.


    Cyril entered the dungeon with a stern expression. He had heard Bessie¡¯s words, and her actions were indeed mysterious; she had no fear of death.


    The dungeon had a small transparent window through which the people inside could see the outside. Bessie saw Cyril through the tiny window, and if it weren¡¯t for Cyril¡¯s intervention, that woman Hazel would have been dead by her hands.


    However, maybe not. Hazel had the strongest defense she had ever seen.


    ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t you killed me yet?¡± Bessie taunted Cyril. ¡°Are you afraid? Do you want to know something? You¡¯ll never find out.¡±


    Bessie almost hysterically burst intoughter.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Cyril suddenly inquired, looking at Bessie.


    Bessie paused, not sure what he meant.


    Cyril signaled for Parrish and Rankin to open the door and take Bessie out.


    ¡°Who sent you? You must know someone rted to Hazel, right?¡± Cyril grabbed Bessie¡¯s throat, revealing a bloodthirsty smile. His expression was terrifying.


    It was only at this moment that Bessie truly realized how ruthless Alpha Cyril was. However, she had no way out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again; I won¡¯t say a word,¡± Bessie felt herself trembling with instinctive fear in the presence of Cyril.


    ¡°Hope you have a chance to remain defiant,¡± Cyril increased the pressure on her throat. Just when Bessie felt like she was about to suffocate, Cyril suddenly released her.


    ¡°Take her back in and watch her,¡± Cyril said, then got up and left the dungeon.


    Bessie looked puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand what Cyril¡¯s words meant. Why hadn¡¯t he killed her?

 Chapter 12: Bessie’s Escape

    Night had fallen, and the area around the dungeon was illuminated by lights, but the atmosphere inside the dungeon was eerie.


    Bessie sat on the ground, her expression cold. There was only one guard outside. Not being able to kill Hazel meant her mission had failed. She had expected Cyril to kill her today, but he had released her instead.


    ¡°Bessie, Bessie, tell the guard outside that you want to leave. He¡¯ll let you out. Go deep into the forest to find me,¡± a familiar voice echoed in Bessie¡¯s mind. It was a mind link from her Alpha.


    Bessie¡¯s eyes showed a hint of change. This familiar voice was her Alphamunicating with her. He still had a n.


    Bessie abruptly stood up and realized that the guard outside was one of their people. After some thought, she walked to the door and softly said to the remaining guard outside, ¡°I want to leave. Let me out.¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, the guard immediately opened the door and released Bessie. ¡°You should leave quickly,¡± he told her, his gaze determined.


    A smile appeared on Bessie¡¯s face. Alpha Cyril thought his Pack was invincible, but she had already inserted a few spies. The Iron Star Pack wouldn¡¯tst much longer. Once her Alpha sessfully took over The Iron Star Pack, both Hazel and Cyril would die.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Bessie said and turned away. Instead of leaving through the main entrance, she jumped out of a window from the dungeon. She couldn¡¯t use the main entrance; that would alert Cyril.


    Bessie ran out, trying to conceal her presence. If Cyril caught her scent, she would be captured quickly.


    Unbeknownst to her, the Cyril she mentioned was standing at the highest point, watching Bessie¡¯s fleeing figure.


    ¡°Alpha, are you really letting her leave like this?¡± Theo suddenly spoke, standing next to Cyril.


    ¡°She¡¯ll leave sooner orter. It¡¯s better to use her to draw out the person behind her,¡± Cyril¡¯s expression was inscrutable. He knew Bessie was just a pawn, and there were more dangerous individuals behind her.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Theo said respectfully.


    ¡°The guard, go take care of it,¡± Cyril said, then continued to watch in the direction Bessie had left. There could be no disloyal individuals in his Pack.


    Theo nodded and left.


    The small town became less peaceful.


    Bessie ran desperately until she reached the deep forest. She sat on a tree stump to catch her breath, surrounded only by trees. She had to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be easily discovered.


    ¡°Bessie,¡± she heard a voice and turned to see a man in a ck robe appearing behind her.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here,¡± Bessie¡¯s voice was filled with delight,pletely oblivious to the danger she was in.


    ¡°Bessie, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± the man in the ck robe patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Master, I failed, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find another opportunity to go after Hazel,¡± Bessie expressed her loyalty to the man in the ck robe.


    ¡°Bessie, the Pack doesn¡¯t keep dead weight. Have you forgotten?¡± The man in the ck robe¡¯s voice was cold, and his words took Bessie by surprise.


    Bessie took a step back, swallowing hard. She seemed to understand what was happening. Her master wanted to abandon her!


    ¡°Master, I¡­ I¡¯ll go kill Hazel right now,¡± Bessie turned to leave, but in the next moment, the man in the ck robe grabbed her by the throat.


    ¡°Bessie, you don¡¯t have this opportunity,¡± the man in the ck robe chuckled and increased the pressure on her.


    A wolf howl echoed through the forest and then returned to silence.


    When the rm went off, Hazel had already changed her clothes. She hadn¡¯t slept all night. Hazel stared at her red eyes in the mirror, feeling a bit helpless.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s for breakfast today?¡± Hazel walked into the kitchen, trying to appear normal.


    ¡°Oatmeal with cornkes, and ham sandwiches,¡± Grandma ced breakfast on the table.


    Hazel picked up a ham sandwich and began to chew. The ham was delicious, but the bread was a bit dry.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll go on patrol today,¡± Hazel spoke to her grandmother¡¯s back.


    ¡°Be careful if you do,¡± Grandma¡¯s eyes showed a trace of worry. There were often rogue individuals near their Pack, ruthless and unreasonable people.


    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry,¡± Hazel smiled at her grandmother.


    ¡°Hey, take a look at this,¡± Grandma walked into the room and brought out an exquisite little box.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hazel was puzzled.


    ¡°Open it and see,¡± Hazel looked at her grandmother with a questioning expression. She opened the small box and found a delicate button ring with her name engraved on it.


    Hazel eximed, ¡°Grandma, did you make this yourself? And it¡¯s engraved with my name.¡± She admired the ring in her hand.


    ¡°Yes, I made itst night. Do you like it?¡± Grandma looked at Hazel lovingly. ¡°I know the ring your father gave you was very important, but now that he¡¯s gone and the ring is missing, I¡¯m giving you a new one to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I hope this ring from me brings you good luck.¡± Grandma touched Hazel¡¯s head, just like when she was a child.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± Hazel hugged her. She cherished this precious gift.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going on patrol, you should leave early,¡± Grandma walked back into the kitchen.


    Hazel kissed her grandmother¡¯s cheek and then set off for the training ground.


    There weren¡¯t many people at the training ground, maybe Hazel had arrived a bit early; she usually cameter.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite punctual today,¡± Alpha Cyril¡¯s voice sounded behind Hazel. He was shirtless, looking like he had just finished showering.


    Hazel saw his bare chest and was reminded of their time in the clear spring. Her mouth felt dry, and ever since the close encounter with Cyril, something felt off. She had primal urges and often felt exhausted. Her attitude towards Cyril had also shifted a bit.


    ¡°Just couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Hazel answered truthfully. Cyril noticed that her eyes seemed like she had been crying. What had happened?


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re learning to obey your Alpha,¡± Cyril lightlyughed with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    Hazel rolled her eyes at him. She would never learn to obey Alpha Cyril.


    The other pack members arrived at the training ground one by one, standing to the side, waiting for Alpha to issuemands and tasks.


    ¡°Alpha, everyone is here,¡± Parrish put the list away and confirmed that no one was absent, then spoke to Cyril.


    ¡°Today, your task is simple: find Bessie,¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze lingered on Hazel, as this matter concerned her. ¡°That¡¯s right, Bessie escapedst night.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s words were like a bomb, jolting everyone awake. Find Bessie? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be trapped in the dungeon?


    Hazel widened her eyes as she gazed at Cyril. Bessie had escaped? Someone managed to escape from The Iron Star Pack¡¯s dungeon? This was highly unusual.


    Cyril could sense Hazel¡¯s perplexed look, but the matter at hand was of utmost importance, and it wasn¡¯t Hazel¡¯s responsibility to handle.


    ¡°Form groups of four, each in a different area, and bring her back immediately when found,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was both hoarse andmanding.


    Rankin distributed group names and maps to everyone.


    Hazel looked at the names of her group members: Eloise, Elmer, and Pansy.


    Eloise and Elmer had quietly approached Hazel, and the three exchanged a knowing smile.


    ¡°Which one is Pansy?¡± Eloise asked, checking the group list, her gaze scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A girl with a high ponytail emerged from the crowd, her eyes resembling crescent moons as she smiled.


    ¡°Are you Pansy? I¡¯m Hazel, and these are Eloise and Elmer,¡± Hazel introduced them to each other.


    ¡°After finding your group members, you can set off with the map,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    Hazel had already started moving and running, with Eloise and the others following closely behind her as they headed into the deep forest, the wind brushing against their cheeks.


    Their journey to find Bessie had begun.

 Chapter 13: Discovering Bessie’s Body

    As they reached the depths of the forest, Hazel slowed her pace, and the others no longer ran. This was their search area.


    They scoured the forest meticulously, using detectors to search for anything suspicious.


    ¡°Bessie, Bessie, where have you gone?¡± Pansy yfully imitated a ghostly voice.


    ¡°Hazel, do you find something strange?¡± Eloise suddenly questioned.


    Hazel raised an eyebrow and inquired, ¡°What do you find strange?¡±


    ¡°The fact that Bessie managed to escape from the dungeon,¡± Eloise remarked while attentively scanning her surroundings.


    Hazel fell into contemtion. Eloise was right. The Iron Star Pack¡¯s dungeon was constructed with special materials, making it nearly impossible for Bessie to escape without alerting anyone. This, in itself, was a baffling urrence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything around here,¡± Pansy crouched down, sniffing around, as if she were a young wolf learning to hunt.


    Hazel closed her eyes, tuning in to her surroundings. The gentle breeze rustled the leaves, and a peculiar scent wafted through the air.


    Hazel twitched her nose, allowing the unusual scent to infiltrate her nostrils. It was the pungent odor of rotting meat, slightly unpleasant. Hazel waved her hand a few times to dispel it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that in the direction of the clear spring?¡± Hazel was puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find something?¡± Eloise approached Hazel and seemed concerned about the situation.


    ¡°I smell something strange,¡± Hazel said, moving towards the direction of the clear spring, with the other three following.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit unpleasant,¡± Elmer pinched his nose.


    ¡°There¡¯s something off,¡± Hazel said and hastened her steps, moving towards the restricted area alone.


    ¡°Hazel, Hazel!¡± Eloise yelled. ¡°Hazel is running so fast. Has she found something?¡±


    ¡°Should we follow her?¡± Pansy suddenly asked as Hazel and their group appeared to have separated.


    ¡°We need to go after her,¡± Elmer urged, and the three rushed through the forest.


    Hazel continued to advance towards the clear spring, where the smell outside the restricted area grew stronger, forcing her to cover her nose.


    Stepping on leaves, Hazel moved closer, and she could hear the sound of flowing water, but also the noises of animals chewing. A gentle breeze brought an even more pungent and unpleasant smell.


    Hazel covered her nose and continued forward. She crossed the forbidden line and neared the clear spring. As she approached, Hazel suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    She widened her eyes, seeing Bessie just twenty feet from the clear spring. More urately, she saw Bessie¡¯s body.


    Her head was hanging from a tree branch, with wide-open golden eyes and blood running down the tree branch. Bessie¡¯s body was lying beside the clear spring, torn apart and gnawed at by other animals, leaving behind only some scraps and a skeleton.


    Hazel felt her heart racing.


    Elmer and the others were just outside the restricted area and witnessed Hazel crossing the line. They rushed to the scene.


    ¡°This is a restricted area, and we can¡¯t enter,¡± Pansy shrugged, a stickler for rules.


    ¡°But Hazel went inside,¡± Elmer frowned, also eager to enter.


    Eloise wanted to cross the forbidden line but was held back by Pansy. ¡°Hey, do you really want to go in?¡±


    ¡°When Hazel is in there, maybe she found an issue,¡± Eloise furrowed her brows, not understanding why Pansy was stopping her.


    ¡°Dear, this is a restricted area. Rushing in would anger the Alpha,¡± Pansy reassured Hazel. It was clear she didn¡¯t want to break the rules; following the Alpha¡¯s orders was a werewolf¡¯s instinct.


    ¡°Do you think the same way?¡± Eloise nced at Elmer, unsure if he would join her side. They couldn¡¯t stray too far from Hazel; what if Hazel encountered danger?


    ¡°In special circumstances, the Alpha would understand,¡± Elmer said, then crossed the forbidden line, with Eloise following closely.


    ¡°So we have no choice,¡± Pansy wanted to refuse, but she also didn¡¯t want to stay outside.


    Eloise, Elmer, and Pansy entered the restricted area, searching for Hazel¡¯s scent.


    ¡°It seems to be over there,¡± Elmer pointed in a direction, and Eloise and Pansy followed him.


    When the three arrived at the clear spring, they were met with this unsettling scene.


    Eloise and Pansy covered their mouths.


    Hazel stood next to a tree, with Bessie¡¯s head hanging from a branch above. Hazel¡¯s expression remainedposed, and her white shirt was stained with a little blood. Bessie¡¯s lifeless bodyy at her feet.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡­¡± Pansy didn¡¯t know how to react; the sight was visually overwhelming.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hazel stood there quietly, looking at Elmer. ¡°Inform the others,¡± she never thought she could remain so calm in such a situation. Hazel felt that she was changing.


    ¡°Hazel, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Elmer said, worried that she might feel frightened.


    ¡°You should check on Pansy,¡± Hazel turned her head away, Pansy was crouched on the ground, her face pale.


    ¡°Poor Pansy,¡± Eloise patted Pansy¡¯s back, easing her fear.


    A cool breeze brushed Hazel¡¯s face. Her mind couldn¡¯t process anything. Bessie¡¯s body was right there in front of her.


    Hazel had crossed paths with Bessie and knew her capabilities. While Bessie was somewhat formidable, her abilities weren¡¯t enough to escape from the dungeon. There was only one possibility ¨C someone deliberately released her. Hazel didn¡¯t know if her spection was correct, but Bessie couldn¡¯t have escaped on her own.


    Cyril couldn¡¯t have been oblivious to it.


    ¡°Do you find it strange, don¡¯t you?¡± Rita suddenly spoke, also finding it eerie.


    ¡°It is indeed strange. Bessie¡¯s escape was odd enough, and now she¡¯s found dead in the forest,¡± Hazel interlocked her fingers, no longer looking at Bessie¡¯s body.


    ¡°I wonder if Alpha knows,¡± Rita snorted. In her eyes, Alpha was all-powerful.


    Hazel looked at Bessie¡¯s body, wondering what Cyril was nning and who had killed Bessie.


    Five minutester, Alpha Cyril and his personal guards arrived at the clear spring. Beta Theo was also present.


    Hazel spotted Parrish and Rankin, fully equipped, leading a well-trained guard unit of about twenty people. They had cold expressions and robust physiques.


    Other groups also rushed here to catch a glimpse of Bessie¡¯s body.


    Cyril gazed at Hazel, who appeared emotionless, as if not intimidated.


    ¡°Thoroughly investigate, don¡¯t miss a single corner,¡± Cyril ordered his guards, Parrish, and Rankin.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Parrish and Rankin said solemnly, directing the guard unit to search every nook and cranny.


    Hazel stood still, waiting for the oue of their search. Bessie was dead, and there was likely nothing more to find.


    ¡°Of all people, she had to be the one to find it,¡± Ada grumbled, hoping to catch Alpha Cyril¡¯s attention and make her presence known, but it was Hazel who discovered it first.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Worried that Alpha will favor Hazel?¡± Karin sneered. She knew exactly what was on Ada¡¯s mind.


    Ada huffed, not wanting to engage further with Karin, who dared to taunt her.


    Parrish and Rankin returned to Alpha Cyril¡¯s side with the guard unit. Hazel turned her attention towards them.


    Hazel¡¯s breath caught for a moment when Parrish produced the ring.


    ¡°We found this ring on a branch where Bessie¡¯s head was hanging. Perhaps it was left behind by the perpetrator,¡± Parrish said. Discussions erupted all around as they seemed eager to identify the owner of the ring.


    Ada rushed to Parrish and examined the ring from every angle, then loudly eximed, ¡°I recognize it! This is Hazel¡¯s ring!¡±

 Chapter 14: The Ring

    All eyes were fixed on Hazel, who stood there, speechless, struggling to find the right words to exin her predicament.


    Ada triumphantly raised the pearl ring and proimed, ¡°This is Hazel¡¯s ring, and it¡¯s engraved with her name.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s lips tightened, and his intense gaze fell upon Hazel. She felt a growing unease; the situation seemed suspiciously coincidental.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my ring, but I didn¡¯t kill Bessie,¡± Hazel replied, her voice carrying a hint of frustration. She couldn¡¯t fathom how her ring ended up beside Bessie¡¯s severed head. It should have been safe in her drawer.


    Cyril¡¯s calcting look revealed his thoughts. He had known that Bessie would die, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone would frame Hazel and connect her to the murder. This was far from ideal.


    ¡°How do you prove that you didn¡¯t kill Bessie?¡± Ada taunted with a mocking smile. She took pleasure in stirring up trouble and dragging Hazel into the chaos.


    ¡°Why should I prove my innocence for something I didn¡¯t do?¡± Hazel rolled her eyes. Ada was clearly out to make her life miserable, and Hazel wasn¡¯t about to y along.


    ¡°You¡¯re just feeling guilty,¡± Ada pointed her finger at Hazel¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Cyril¡¯s low voice cut through the tension, bringing the bickering to a halt. He didn¡¯t want this sideshow to continue any longer.


    Cyril gave Ada a quick, piercing look. He was well aware of her motives-she just wanted to enjoy the spectacle. It wasn¡¯t her ce to speak.


    Ada wanted to retort but refrained when she met Cyril¡¯s gaze. She knew better than to continue.


    ¡°Parrish, take good care of that ring. The rest of you, disband,¡± Cyril directed, his attention locked on the ring Hazel held. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to object.


    Hazel furrowed her brows. It was her ring, after all. However, she understood the importance of preserving it as evidence. She knew Cyril wouldn¡¯t agree to hand it over now. She didn¡¯t want to challenge him in this situation, as it might result in him withholding the ring from her.


    ¡°You,e with me back to the pack,¡± Cyril ordered, amand one couldn¡¯t easily refuse.


    Hazel didn¡¯t want toply with Cyril, but her ring was still in his possession. She had to apany him back.


    This was Hazel¡¯s first time entering Cyril¡¯s office. As an Alpha, he had his private office and a manor of his own.


    Hazel felt conflicted. A part of her didn¡¯t want to be alone with Cyril, but another part yearned for their alone time, especially after what happened in Clear Springs. She didn¡¯t know how to face Cyril, even though werewolves weren¡¯t overly concerned with bodily exposure.


    A sense of contradiction filled her, especially after their previous encounter. She didn¡¯t know how to navigate their rtionship, especially considering the tension that lingered between them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to exin?¡± Cyril asked, his eyes fixed on Hazel. He was curious to hear her side of the story, even though he knew that Bessie¡¯s death had no connection to Hazel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin anything. I didn¡¯t kill Bessie,¡± Hazel asserted,fortably seated on the sofa. She saw no reason to exin herself when she was innocent.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you learn to obey, Hazel?¡± Cyril¡¯s expression appeared displeased, suggesting Hazel hadn¡¯t yet mastered the art of addressing him.


    All this talk of obedience was getting on Hazel¡¯s nerves. Cyril always seemed to insist on rule-following, and his dominance grated on her independent nature.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it already. I didn¡¯t kill Bessie. Are you suspecting me? Do you think I¡¯m a rebel, a criminal who killed Bessie in a fit of rage in the woods? Does that satisfy you, Cyril?¡± Hazel stood up, both her hands braced on Cyril¡¯s desk, and she red at him with indignation.


    ¡°Hazel, are you sure you want to speak to me like this?¡± Cyril walked over to Hazel, and in a bold move, he grasped her chin. She was a daring woman indeed.


    As Cyril got closer, Hazel bit her lip, trying not to reveal her vulnerability. She couldn¡¯t help but admit that Cyril¡¯s physique was utterly captivating, and his strength was undeniable.


    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to find the right words. Can you make me shut up?¡± Hazel stared up at Cyril.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re challenging me.¡± Cyril sneered. He closed the office windows and locked the massive oak door, saying, ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t learned your lesson fromst time.¡±


    Hazel saw what he was doing and realized Cyril was getting angry once again.


    As Cyril turned away, Hazel retreated to the door. But before she could unlock it, Cyril¡¯s hand firmly grasped her waist.


    ¡°Cyril, let me go,¡± Hazel demanded, her body wriggling. She recalled the incident in Clear Springs and felt both shame and an inexplicable excitement. Hazel found herself caught in a paradox of emotions.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t learn to speak, then I¡¯ll make you shut up,¡± Cyril dered, pressing Hazel onto the sofa, his hand lifting her chin.


    Hazel felt Cyril¡¯s tongue in her mouth, and his kiss was passionate and forceful. She couldn¡¯t resist, her hands ced above her head, leaving her helpless to his advances.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Cyril kissed Hazel, and his hand slipped inside her top, under her bra, to cup her breast. The gentle squeezing made Hazel moan involuntarily, and her cheeks flushed. Her underwear was growing damp, all because of Alpha Cyril.


    ¡°Have you learned to obey now?¡± Cyril paused, and Hazel was left dazed and wanting more. She felt ashamed of herself for enjoying Cyril¡¯s rough and primal advances.


    Hazel turned her head, avoiding his question, but her body screamed a different answer. She longed for Cyril to continue.


    ¡°Very well, as stubborn as ever.¡± Cyril began to undo his belt, his pants and underwear swiftly discarded. Hazel watched him undress, biting her lower lip and eagerly anticipating his next move.


    Hazel felt the primal urge within her, wanting to submit to her powerful Alpha. The prospect of giving herself to Cyril was irresistible, and she found it difficult to refuse.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind now?¡± Cyril inserted himself between Hazel¡¯s thighs, rubbing slowly, and watched as her face reddened, sensing the thrill of conquest.


    Hazel could feel the desire within her body, the longing for Cyril, and the idea of indulging in passionate lovemaking with him was magnifying in her mind.


    She had to admit that, despite her constant defiance of Cyril, her body still craved him. Hazel desired Cyril¡¯s further advances, yearning for him to enter her, not just between her thighs.


    ¡°Tell me, Hazel, do you want this?¡± Cyril¡¯s breath brushed against Hazel¡¯s neck as his hand slipped under her ultra-short skirt, removing her panties. He caressed Hazel¡¯s sensitive area, which was already drenched.


    Hazel tightly bit her lips, aware of her own intoxicating scent permeating the air. Cyril¡¯s actions brought her pleasure, and her desire swelled.


    But how could she voice her desires to Cyril?


    Cyril clearly discerned Hazel¡¯s thoughts, offering a light chuckle. His finger prated Hazel¡¯s vagina, making her gasp. She red at Cyril, who was intentionally teasing her.


    ¡°Tell me, do you want it?¡± Cyril¡¯s finger continued to move inside Hazel, increasing in speed.


    Hazel felt herself trembling all over, and eventually, she spoke, ¡°Cyril, please, I want it!¡±

 Chapter 15: Are You Anticipating It?

    Upon hearing Hazel¡¯s words, Cyril ceased the movements of his fingers. He withdrew them from Hazel¡¯s body, his fingers glistening with her secretions. Cyril got up from Hazel¡¯s body and walked over to the desk, grabbing a tissue to clean his fingers with interest.


    Hazel watched Cyril¡¯s actions with confusion. ¡°You stopped,¡± she said, not understanding why Cyril had abruptly paused, which left her feeling somewhat frustrated.


    ¡°Are you anticipating it? Anticipating that I¡¯ll take you?¡± Cyril moved to the sofa, towering over Hazel as she sat there. Her cheeks were flushed, her panties discarded to the side, and Cyril was still naked.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Hazel realized how absurd the situation was. She was, indeed, anticipating Cyril.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Cyril returned to his office chair, not bothering to put on his clothes. His eyes remained fixed on Hazel¡¯s legs, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t take much to reveal her most intimate areas.


    Hazel got up from the sofa, uncertain about Cyril¡¯s intentions. What had just transpired had exceeded her expectations, and she had surprisingly requested that Alpha Cyril take her. This was entirely unexpected.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cyril saw Hazel approaching, and his gaze deepened. He pulled her closer, brushing her brown hair back.


    ¡°Hazel, what are you thinking?¡± Hazel looked at Cyril, not understanding what he wanted now. She was acutely aware of the warmth between her thighs, still anticipating, but if Cyril didn¡¯t take action soon, she would leave.


    ¡°Do you get impatient too? Aren¡¯t you the one who enjoys defying Alpha¡¯smands?¡± Cyril chuckled and looked at Hazel, who was filled with rebellion.


    Hazel heard Cyril¡¯s words and attempted to turn away, believing that he was just seeking retribution. He definitely was!


    ¡°Without mymand, you¡¯ll stay put here,¡± Cyril ordered as he quickly got up and pressed Hazel against his desk. He smacked her behind a few times, making her cheeks turn red, and her body responded even more.


    Cyril¡¯s touch had aroused her and increased her excitement, but she was perplexed by the entire situation.


    ¡°I told you, I want you. You stopped.¡± Hazel turned her head to see Cyril behind her. He held her hands and pressed his naked body against her from the rear.


    ¡°Hazel, you need to learn to obey mymands.¡± Cyril lifted Hazel¡¯s ultra-short skirt, cing his erect member between her buttocks, but not prating.


    Hazel found it hard to endure, her body quivering, and she writhed in frustration. She wanted Cyril to take her, and she expressed her dissatisfaction by squirming.


    ¡°Cyril, I¡¯ve had enough,¡± Hazel felt her senses heightened, her vagina pulsating and craving more, but Cyril wasn¡¯t entering her.


    ¡°I hope you now understand how it feels to defy amand, Hazel. This isn¡¯t the first time.¡± Cyril released Hazel¡¯s hands and dressed without disying any emotions.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± Hazel still red at Cyril. He had indeed taught her a significant lesson. Her buttocks were red, but the area she truly desired to be filled remained unsatisfied.


    Hazel put on her panties and straightened her clothes. She was sure that Cyril wouldn¡¯t do anything more to her. Her thoughts left her feeling somewhat dejected. She looked at Cyril, who still had a look of desire in his eyes. It indicated that Cyril also had desires for her body, which intrigued Hazel.


    ¡°Hazel, remember what you said,¡± Cyril¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll remember, Cyril, but give me back the ring,¡± Hazel didn¡¯t forget the main issue; she had to retrieve her ring.


    When the ring was mentioned, Cyril¡¯s expression became serious. The appearance of that ring was indeed bizarre, and there were details he needed to investigate.


    ¡°Are you sure youst ced it in the drawer and didn¡¯t wear it again?¡± Cyril¡¯s expression darkened. If Hazel¡¯s words were true, it meant someone had silently entered her room without her knowledge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I asked Theo and Grandma, and they both said they hadn¡¯t seen it,¡± Hazel said, feeling a bit helpless. The situation was indeed strange, and she hoped Cyril could uncover the truth.


    ¡°Is there no other scent in your room?¡± Cyril tapped his fingers on the table, leaving no detail unchecked. This matter now involved Hazel.


    ¡°None,¡± Hazel felt like she was missing something but couldn¡¯t recall it.


    ¡°Hazel, you are the prime suspect now,¡± Cyril spoke sternly. Although he wasn¡¯t certain that Hazel was involved in Bessie¡¯s death, it was clear that someone was targeting her.


    ¡°I told you, Bessie¡¯s death has nothing to do with me,¡± Hazel red at Cyril. She didn¡¯t want to say more.


    ¡°I mean you¡¯ll be a subject of suspicion. Everyone in the Pack will have their spections about you,¡± Cyril exhibited an unusual amount of patience.


    ¡°Keep the ring here for now, Hazel. When the truthes to light, I¡¯ll return it to you,¡± Cyril nodded, unwilling to give the ring back at the moment, despite understanding Hazel¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°But it¡¯s my ring, a precious gift from my father,¡± Hazel was happy to have it back, but Cyril wouldn¡¯t return it yet, even though she understood his concerns.


    ¡°Hazel, it¡¯s evidence,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice grew stern as he reminded her of her promise. As the Alpha of the Pack, he couldn¡¯t show bias. Bringing Hazel back to his office was already a significant concession, and he knew the consequences of this situation spreading through the Pack. A member had died under mysterious circumstances, and it would cause unrest.


    Hazel furrowed her brows. She knew Cyril wouldn¡¯t return the ring to her for now, and she had no other options.


    ¡°May I leave now?¡± Hazel chose topromise. When Parrish handed over the ring, she had a bad feeling that something had exceeded her imagination.


    ¡°You can leave,¡± Cyril said.


    Hazel didn¡¯t linger any longer. She left Cyril¡¯s office, hoping that the scent of her recent excitement wouldn¡¯t be noticed by others.


    After Hazel left, Cyril took out the pearl ring again, examining it closely. He could only detect Hazel¡¯s scent on it, with no traces of other wolves. How had Hazel¡¯s ring ended up in the woods?


    Cyril recalled the group of individuals they had encountered earlier while escaping. Could it be them? If it was, what could be their motive for framing Hazel?


    ¡°Parrish,¡± Cyril called out to the door.


    Parrish pushed open the massive oak door and entered Cyril¡¯s office. He responded, ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Parrish, starting tomorrow, you and Rankin will expand the patrol range. Also, arrange for additional members to take shifts at the training grounds,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was stern, his expression icy. He needed to be prepared.


    Perhaps something had infiltrated his pack.

 Chapter 16: Bonfire Party

    After returning home, Hazel took a bath andy down on her bed. She hadn¡¯t even had dinner yet. Just thinking about what Cyril had done to her earlier made her face flush. But more importantly, she wanted to know how her pearl ring ended up next to Bessie¡¯s lifeless body.


    ¡°Guess who it is,¡± a familiar voice called from outside Hazel¡¯s room. She recognized it as Eloise.


    ¡°Hey,e on in,¡± Hazel said with a smile, watching Eloise open the door and enter her room.


    ¡°Darling, how are you?¡± Eloise asked, her cute face showing concern for Hazel.


    ¡°Are you talking about Bessie¡¯s incident?¡± Hazel guessed that this was the topic Eloise wanted to discuss. She hadn¡¯t shared any information with Eloise since her return.


    ¡°Yes, did Alpha say anything? Elmer and I are really worried about you,¡± Eloise¡¯s eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much. He said he would investigate it,¡± Hazel spread her hands in a helpless gesture.


    ¡°Have you got your ring back?¡± Eloise¡¯s gaze shifted to Hazel¡¯s hand, but it was empty. There was no sign of the ring.


    ¡°Clearly not. Cyril said he¡¯d return it once the truth is out,¡± Hazel opened her hands, disying them in front of Eloise, her face filled with worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Eloise reassured, patting Hazel¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s something else to look forward to. The Sean Club is hosting a grand bonfire party tomorrow night. All the young people in town will be there to have fun,¡± Eloise¡¯s excitement was evident as she rubbed her hands together.


    ¡°I guess you weren¡¯t here when you got back, butst year¡¯s bonfire party was a st,¡± Eloise pulled up a picture on her phone.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened as she saw crate after crate of beer being unloaded from a truck, people dancing and frolicking together. It was precisely the kind of activity Hazel enjoyed.


    ¡°Oh, my dear Eloise, you really get me,¡± Hazel hugged Eloise. Right now, she could use something to rx. Since she returned to town, strange things had been happening. Hazel missed the days spent with her grandmother in the cabin and orchard. Her encounter with Gerard had also been quite intriguing.


    ¡°Tomorrow night, Elmer will join us,¡± Eloise spoke up again.


    ¡°Wait, you mean all the young people in town will be there?¡± Hazel felt like she had caught the most critical detail. Could Cyril possibly show up there?


    ¡°Yes, everyone,¡± Eloise replied with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wear masks, put on beautiful dresses, and who knows, maybe you¡¯ll find your mate there,¡± Eloise reminded Hazel. She had turned eighteen, and finding one¡¯s mate was a significant event.


    ¡°Hmm, and what about you? Maybe you¡¯ll find yours before I do?¡± Hazel gave a mischievous smile.


    ¡°So, did Alpha give you a hard time today?¡± Eloise inquired again.


    At Eloise¡¯s reminder, Hazel once again thought about the events of the day. Had Cyril¡¯s actions been intended to make her ufortable? It didn¡¯t seem that way. The more she thought about it, the more images shed through her mind, making her cheeks flush once more.


    ¡°Hey, girl, your expression is not quite right. You¡¯re blushing,¡± Eloise said, her hands crossed, sizing Hazel up. This was not the reaction she expected from Hazel.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯ve got it wrong,¡± Hazel turned her head away.


    ¡°Come on, be honest,¡± Eloise felt Hazel was keeping something from her.


    Hazel clenched her lower lip, unsure whether to tell Eloise what had happened this afternoon. It was difficult for her to discuss.


    ¡°Dear, tell me. What happened between you two?¡± Eloise¡¯s face was full of curiosity. She was sure she¡¯d regret it if she missed out on this juicy gossip.


    ¡°Okay, I surrender,¡± Hazel eventually decided to confide in Eloise. She didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her best friend.


    ¡°Oh my God, Alpha actually did that to you!¡± Eloise gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. This was too scandalous. It was her best friend and the Alpha of their Pack!


    ¡°Hey, keep it down! I don¡¯t want my grandma and Theo to hear,¡± Hazel rolled her eyes. She was genuinely concerned that Eloise might blurt out this information.


    Eloise burst intoughter, feeling like she had uncovered some major secret.


    ¡°Listen, if you get to have sex with Alpha Cyril, then you¡¯re the lucky one,¡± Eloiseughed louder, a sharp contrast to Alpha¡¯s stern and authoritative demeanor in public.


    ¡°Eloise,¡± Hazel reached out and covered Eloise¡¯s mouth. She was getting way off track.


    But Hazel couldn¡¯t deny that Eloise had said what she secretly desired. She just couldn¡¯t admit it. She didn¡¯t want to appear too eager to get closer to Cyril because that would put him on the defensive.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anything more. You remember to seize the opportunity,¡± Eloise waved her hand, not wanting to anger Hazel. After all, Hazel was someone who could spar with Cyril.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte, I have to go home. Elmer and I will pick you up tomorrow night,¡± Eloise said and left the bed. She walked to the door and smiled at Hazel.


    ¡°Goodnight, Eloise, please close the door for me,¡± Hazely back in bed. She was feeling tired.


    ¡°Goodnight, Hazel.¡± Eloise turned off the light and gently closed the door as she left.


    Hazely in bed, preparing to sleep, but then she caught a whiff of a familiar scent ¨C it was a note! Hazel got up from the bed, turned on the light, and reached under her pillow. Just as she suspected, there was another note.


    ¡°Would you be afraid, Hazel?¡± The note contained the same cryptic message, leaving Hazel puzzled. She felt like she was being drawn into a silent struggle. She didn¡¯t know who was leaving these notes, but the fact that this person could silently enter her room made her feel powerless.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hazel ced all the notes in a box. She decided she needed to investigate this further. She looked out the window at the darkness. It was time to sleep.


    The next night at 7 o¡¯clock, Hazel stood in front of the mirror, admiring her figure. The ck velvet dress made her look exotic, with porcin-like fair skin and slightly parted rose-petal pink lips.


    Hazel heard the doorbell ringing downstairs and rushed to open the door. Eloise and Elmer were waiting outside.


    ¡°Darling, you look stunning!¡± Eloise nodded in approval, clearly satisfied with Hazel¡¯s outfit.


    Elmer was staring, his mouth agape, but he couldn¡¯t find words to speak.


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Hazel was impatient. Drinking was not a taboo for her, or for werewolves in general. They never worried about getting drunk.


    ¡°The bonfire party doesn¡¯t start until 7:30,¡± Elmer suddenly spoke, and his face had a slight blush.


    ¡°Look at what I brought for you,¡± Eloise picked up the bag behind her and took out a few masks.


    ¡°Seriously, do we need all this?¡± Hazel furrowed her brows, wondering if such extravagance was necessary.


    ¡°Of course, we do,¡± Eloise leaned in and whispered into Hazel¡¯s ear, then gave her a mischievous grin. Hazel stared at her, signaling her to stop talking.


    ¡°Which mask goes best with my dress?¡± Hazel carefully selected one. Her eyes lingered on a ck mask with diamond embellishments. She picked it up and ced it against her face, and surprisingly, it matched perfectly.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± Eloise pped and cheered. The mask was a stunning match for Hazel¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go with this one!¡± Hazel agreed; she also thought it looked great.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head out,¡± Eloise linked her arm with Hazel¡¯s.


    The three of them set off for The Sean Club¡¯s bonfire party.

 Chapter 17: Ada Irritates Hazel

    Bright mes shot into the sky, and the crowd erupted into cheers. The small town seemed toe alive at this moment.


    Hazel curiously observed everything around her. This was her first party in town since her return, and it had definitely brought some excitement to the otherwise dull ce.


    The bonfire party was hosted by The Sean Club, but the event was held on the beach behind The Sean Club. Hazel remembered therge expanse of the sea back there.


    Hazel moved through the crowd, receiving looks from various people. Even with her mask on, her grace was hard to hide.


    ¡°Look at you, darling. You¡¯re quite popr,¡± Eloise giggled as the gaze of many guys lingered on Hazel. She was truly dazzling.


    Hazel shrugged, indifferent to the attention. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll find your partner tonight,¡± Hazel said to Eloise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we both do,¡± Eloise smiled.


    Hazel rolled her eyes behind her mask. Eloise could sense Hazel¡¯s annoyance. ¡°Have you ever considered why Ada doesn¡¯t wear a mask?¡± Eloise continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably to catch someone¡¯s eye,¡± Hazel said, casting a nce at Ada. She knew this woman well; Ada had done her fair share of trying to meddle in Hazel¡¯s rtionship with Putnam.


    ¡°Hehe, maybe she wants to catch the attention of our powerful Alpha,¡± Eloise yfully mentioned Cyril, confident it would stoke Hazel¡¯spetitive spirit. She wouldn¡¯t let what she wanted slip through to someone else.


    ¡°She wants to be Luna,¡± Hazel sneered, feeling somewhat agitated. The idea of Ada bing Luna had grown in her mind, and she detested that possibility.


    Even though Hazel had never considered bing Luna, if Ada had any contact with Cyril, it would irritate her. She didn¡¯t want to see that scenario.


    Hazel didn¡¯t want the woman she once knew and disliked to have any connection with the person she was now interested in.


    ¡°Oh, Hazel, your thoughts are dark,¡± Eloise made a mocking face. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at the idea that Ada bing The Iron Star Pack¡¯s Luna was diforting.


    Compared to this unsettling thought, Eloise preferred her best friend. Just thinking about what Hazel had told her made Eloise burst intoughter.


    ¡°I certainly hope she isn¡¯t,¡± Hazel said, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t overthink it because the party has already started, my friends. Let¡¯s enjoy it to the fullest,¡± Eloise walked over to a nearby cooler and grabbed a few beers, popping open a can to start drinking.


    Eloise swayed her body slightly as she sipped on her drink, already immersed in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Cheers, to our friendship, cheers to our happiness,¡± Eloise raised her beer and clinked it with Hazel and Elmer.


    Cheers resounded, and the dance floor was now filled with people wanting to dance, their bodies moving and swaying to the music, looking alluring.


    ¡°Hey, want to dance?¡± Eloise¡¯s body also moved rhythmically to the music.


    Elmer waved a hand, indicating he just wanted a drink.


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Hazel raised her beer, smiling. She hoped to fully enjoy this beautiful night.


    Eloise led Hazel onto the dance floor. Hazel¡¯s body swayed with the rhythm, and she raised her head, swaying her hips to immerse herself in this dreamy party.


    Eloise had already grabbed a guy to dance with. He had his hands on her waist, drawing them close, and Eloise cheered,pletely oblivious to what was happening with Hazel.


    Hazel smiled. It was the first time she had felt that returning to the small town was a good idea. Beer, dancing, and the exhrating party.


    Hazel¡¯s moves became more spirited, her body swaying in harmony with the music. Some guys on the dance floor had started to fixate their gaze on her; she was like an enchanting presence emerging in the dark.


    Ada was flirting with a guy, but his attitude suddenly grew indifferent.


    ¡°So, are youing with me?¡± Ada lightly ced her hand on the guy¡¯s neck; he was her first target tonight.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Oh, well, I mean, maybe another time,¡± the guy said, removing Ada¡¯s hand from his neck and hurriedly stepping away to the edge of the dance floor.


    Ada stamped her foot in frustration. She followed the guy¡¯s line of sight and saw the girl in the dance floor¡¯s center, and then the next moment, she watched that girl¡¯s mask fall to the ground amidst the intense dance moves.


    ¡°Dammit,¡± Ada thought, her gaze turning sharp. She could hear people¡¯s breaths.


    Ada struggled in her high heels to reach the edge of the dance floor. She regretted wearing them; walking on the sandy beach was so ufortable.


    ¡°Let me see who this is. Turns out, it¡¯s a murderer,¡± Ada grabbed a microphone and abruptly spoke, her words causing quite a stir in the crowd.


    ¡°Hey, what did you say? Are you asking for trouble?¡± Eloise stopped dancing, standing before Ada, ring at her angrily.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Hazel is the murderer. She killed Bessie,¡± Ada gazed at Hazel, truly despising this woman.


    Hazel stood at the center of the dance floor with lights shining on her, making her look even more mysterious.


    Hazel crossed her arms and looked at Ada. This woman was really good at stirring up trouble. However, the doubtful looks around made Hazel ufortable. She didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood.


    ¡°Listen carefully. I didn¡¯t kill Bessie. Is your brain malfunctioning?¡± Hazel tightly gripped the microphone, and if she could, she¡¯d have thrown it at Ada.


    ¡°Your ring was found next to Bessie¡¯s body. You can¡¯t argue your way out of this,¡± Ada¡¯s face twisted into a sly smile.


    ¡°My ring has been gone for a while. What can a single ring represent?¡± Hazel rolled her eyes. If Ada wanted to tarnish her reputation, she had partially seeded, and this was unbelievable. Her current suspicion was indeed the highest, but Hazel had heard worse. She wouldn¡¯t be frightened.


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re just like a clown, always trying to defame Hazel,¡± Eloise scolded Ada.


    ¡°Eloise, how noble are you? You¡¯re nothing but Hazel¡¯spdog. Remember when Putnam was around? You were so pathetic,¡± Ada continued, raising her voice,pletely oblivious to the anger shing in Hazel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ada, you witch. If you¡¯re trying to provoke me, well, you¡¯ve seeded,¡± Hazel shielded Eloise behind her and walked up to Ada, delivering a punch to her face, making the musice to an abrupt stop.


    Eloise¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she witnessed this scene, and Hazel wore a triumphant smile on her face.


    ¡°Is there a fight happening here?¡±


    A man wearing a white mask emerged from the shadows and walked toward the dance floor, his strong physique catching everyone¡¯s attention. Even with a mask on, it was impossible to ignore the irresistible charm he exuded.


    His gaze remained fixed on Hazel, and she locked eyes with him through her mask.

 Chapter 18: The Masked Man

    ¡°Do beautiful women fight too?¡± The man chuckled softly, gazing at Hazel. He paid no attention to Ada, who was still holding her nose and looking disheveled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my one-sided victory?¡± Hazel smiled, her face radiating satisfaction. She admitted she hadn¡¯t held back when she went after Ada.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite beautiful,¡± the man¡¯s voice was pleasing to the ears.


    Hazel stared at the man before her. She acknowledged his charm and sensed a familiarity, as if she had seen someone like him before.


    ¡°Thank you. What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Hazel.¡± Hazel pped her hands and asked.


    The man only smiled and didn¡¯t directly answer Hazel¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hazel, a lovely name,¡± the man toyed with the ring on his finger.


    Hazel furrowed her brows, unsure of what the man meant. He hadn¡¯t introduced himself.


    The next moment, Hazel saw a group of men entering the beach area, and the dazzling, impossible-to-ignore man stood in the center. Hazel recognized him as Cyril because she could smell his wolfish scent.


    Cyril had a ck mask on his face, just like Hazel, and he had spotted Hazel in the center of the dance floor the moment he arrived. She looked very alluring tonight. But the man standing before Hazel was quite obtrusive.


    ¡°Hazel, we¡¯ll meet again sometime,¡± the man said and left the dance floor. He had noticed Cyril¡¯s presence.


    Hazel heard the man¡¯s words and fell into deep thought. Who was this man?


    Cyril waved to the people behind him and disappeared into the crowd. He paid no attention to the mysterious man, but Hazel seemed reluctant to let him go. Cyril headed in the direction where Hazel was.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The music on the stage resumed, and people had already forgotten the recentmotion. No one noticed that Cyril and Hazel had left the dance floor.


    But perhaps there was one person who did.


    Hidden in the shadows, a pair of malevolent eyes closely followed Cyril and Hazel¡¯s path.


    ¡°Hey, Cyril, let me go,¡± Hazel struggled as Cyril grabbed her hand, pulling her away from the dance floor. She still wanted to dance.


    Hazel saw that they had left the beach and were in a narrow alley not far from The Sean Club. It was eerie and quiet, a ce nobody would pass by.


    Cyril stared at Hazel. This woman always found a way to infuriate him.


    ¡°Are you interested in that man?¡± Cyril raised Hazel¡¯s chin with his hand, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    Hazel¡¯s determined gaze met Cyril¡¯s. Her arrival had brought an inexplicable joy to him, even though she had shown some interest in that mysterious man. But right now, she wanted to be close to Cyril.


    ¡°Is there a problem, Alpha?¡± Hazel smiled. When she called him Alpha, Cyril¡¯s expression changed.


    This woman only ever called him by his name; rarely did she address him as Alpha.


    ¡°You¡¯re admitting it?¡± Cyril increased the pressure in his grip. This woman was truly disobedient, constantly going against him.


    ¡°Hazel, I can feel Alpha¡¯s anger. Be careful with your words,¡± Rita suddenly spoke up. She was worried for her life.


    ¡°I want to ask him why he¡¯s angry.¡± Hazel replied. She wanted to confirm her suspicions: Was Alpha Cyril truly mad because her other man appeared to be enjoying a conversation with her?


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Rita roared in anger. Hazel was always exceptionally bold when facing Alpha.


    Hazel didn¡¯t reply to Rita. She could feel the effects of the drink she had just downed taking hold.


    ¡°Hazel, answer my question. Are you interested in that man?¡± When Cyril said these words, he could feel his anger reaching its peak. This woman continuously pushed the limits of his patience.


    ¡°Yes, I am interested in him. What¡¯s it to you?¡± Hazel rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how she had managed to say these words, but she knew her heart was pounding heavily. She was intentionally provoking Cyril, trying to force him to admit to a possibly impossible truth.


    Cyril¡¯s hand suddenly pounded the brick wall behind Hazel, and she saw his chest heaving dramatically.


    ¡°You think all this has nothing to do with me?¡± Cyril stared at Hazel¡¯s face. Had she forgotten everything that happened in the officest time? Didn¡¯t she understand what that meant?


    She was a stubborn and rebellious woman. Cyril could feel his anger rising.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, are you jealous?¡± Hazel sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous of me talking to other men.¡± Hazel suddenly reached out and touched Cyril¡¯s chest. She was trembling at her bold action, but she still wanted to do it.


    Cyril grabbed Hazel¡¯s wandering hand. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m jealous? Do you feel that way about him too?¡±


    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll let him try, then we¡¯ll know,¡± Hazel said. She felt Cyril was jealous of the man she had just met, but he was unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve seeded.¡± Cyril held Hazel¡¯s waist, pressing her body firmly against his.


    Hazel looked at Cyril. He was angry, but she was enjoying this feeling. Cyril was more desirable when he was angry than usual.


    ¡°So, Alpha, what do you want to do now?¡± Hazel smiled, showing no fear on her face.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cyril lifted Hazel¡¯s skirt and slipped his hand beneath it, exposing her panties. Cyril felt like he was in the way and the sound of tearing fabric echoed in the alley. Hazel closed her legs, feeling Cyril¡¯s frenzy, but she was willing to embrace the madness.


    This was in the alley, and even though no one would pass by, Hazel was worried about being seen. The strange and exciting sensation continued to stimte her senses, and she could feel her thighs getting wet.


    ¡°You said you wanted to kiss someone else?¡± Cyril¡¯s hand caressed between Hazel¡¯s legs. His hot breath sprayed against her ear, and Hazel felt her body trembling.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Hazel tilted her head slightly, enjoying the sensation. She smiled as she looked at Cyril.


    ¡°I will make you suffer.¡± Cyril¡¯s fingers entered her body, moving within Hazel. Hazel¡¯s mouth let out a loud moan as Cyril¡¯s gaze shifted, increasing his pace.


    ¡°Cyril.¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes became hazy. Cyril held Hazel¡¯s hand, allowing her to lean against him. His fingers circled Hazel¡¯s clitoris, and her thighs instinctively tightened around Cyril¡¯s hand. She moved her body, rubbing herself, and could feel the wetness between her legs sliding onto Cyril¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So, who do you want to kiss? Do you still want to kiss someone else?¡± Cyril¡¯s lips neared Hazel¡¯s ear. There was no one else in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I want to kiss you, Cyril. I only want to kiss you now,¡± Hazel said, her voice trembling. She feltpletely soaked, and the alley was eerily quiet, echoing only with Hazel¡¯s moans.


    Cyril gazed at the flush of pleasure on Hazel¡¯s face, his eyes fixed on her lips, as vibrant as rose petals.


    Cyril quickened his fingers¡¯ pace, and he heard Hazel¡¯s sounds growing louder. In the next moment, Hazel¡¯s hand gripped his strong body. She saw Cyril¡¯s face approaching and he kissed her.

 Chapter 19: A Familiar Figure

    A cool breeze brushed against Hazel¡¯s cheeks, bringing her back to reality. The alley remained eerily quiet, with no one passing by except for Hazel, who was leaning against the wall, still trembling.


    Cyril had left after kissing Hazel, and his parting words were, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Hazel, are you satisfied with this punishment?¡± Rita cheered. She thought it was the best kind of punishment, making one ecstatic.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Hazel replied, ncing at her torn underwear on the ground. Given her current state, she couldn¡¯t return to the beach.


    ¡°Eloise and Elmer are waiting for you toe back,¡± Rita continued.


    ¡°They can take care of themselves. We need to go home now,¡± Hazel said, supporting her forehead. Her trembling legs reminded her of what had just transpired.


    When Hazel returned home, her grandmother was already asleep. She quietly entered her room and received a message from Eloise and Elmer, telling her to get some rest.


    Hazel took off her dress, picked up her nightgown, and walked into the bathroom, preparing for a rxing bath.


    As shey in the tub, Hazel reflected on the events that had just urred. Cyril was consumed by jealousy, and since her search for Putnam, Hazel hadn¡¯t encountered anyone who had truly captured her heart. But everything about Cyril was alluring, and despite their constant shes, he hadn¡¯t explicitly defined their rtionship.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Rita sensed Hazel¡¯s emotional turmoil.


    ¡°Rita, you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Hazel closed her eyes, unsure of how to express her feelings. The days she spent searching for Putnam had made her weary of ridicule. Did she want to go through all that again, chasing after Alpha Cyril? The disparity between them was significant, and she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that every werewolf had a destined mate. What if Cyril found his mate? What would that mean for her?


    Hazel considered all the possibilities, and while there was much that intrigued her about Cyril, there was also a nagging doubt.


    ¡°You¡¯re doubting yourself, Hazel,¡± Rita roared.


    Hazel got out of the bathtub, put on her nightgown, and didn¡¯t respond to Rita. Was she indeed questioning herself? Perhaps.


    Hazely in bed, tossing and turning, when a familiar scent invaded her senses. She searched for the source of the scent. When she found the note hidden under her pillow, she furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Would you like to see me again?¡±


    Another cryptic message. Hazel¡¯s heart filled with fear. Ever since her ordeal with Bessie, she felt that her once peaceful town was now shrouded in strangeness, as though someone were manipting everything.


    How had this strange note found its way into her room? Her house was surrounded by guards, and no stranger could have slipped past unnoticed. Unless this person possessed abilities that allowed them to enter the town without being detected.


    Hazel clutched the note tightly in her hand, contemting whether she should tell Cyril. After all, he was the Alpha. But what if these notes were nothing more than a prank from someone she knew? Would she appear overly rmed? Hazel felt her brain was on the verge of exploding.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than sleep!¡± Hazel ced the note in a box, deciding not to dwell on it any longer.


    The sunlight beamed down on Hazel¡¯s face, and she shielded her eyes with her hand, wanting to continue sleeping. However, the rm clock¡¯s ringing forced her to get out of bed.


    ¡°Oh, damn training day,¡± Hazel grumbled as she rose from her bed. Her hair appeared somewhat disheveled, and her expression wasn¡¯t very pleasant, suggesting that her sleep had been far fromfortable.


    Hazel quickly freshened up and went downstairs to have breakfast.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s for breakfast today?¡± Hazel looked around the house but couldn¡¯t find her grandmother.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Is Grandma not at home?¡± Theo suddenly appeared behind Hazel, startling her.


    ¡°She¡¯s not. I have no idea where she went,¡± Hazel shrugged. Her grandmother was usually busy every morning, so it was unusual for her not to be at home today.


    ¡°So, I guess we won¡¯t be having a delicious breakfast today, right?¡± Theo smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite apparent,¡± Hazel replied and picked up a sticky note.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a while. Make breakfast yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, a sandwich for you?¡± Theo had already entered the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Hazel burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Of course, I have to taste a ¡®Theo¡¯ brand breakfast.¡± She rarely saw Theo cook, so she couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    When Theo ced the slightly burnt sandwich in front of Hazel, her facial muscles twitched, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she could eat it.


    ¡°My skills are limited; bear with it,¡± Theo said apologetically, and Hazel knew he had done his best.


    Hazel was in a dilemma, eating the sandwich meant she might end up at the hospital today instead of the training ground. But not eating it would hurt Theo¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Hazel, I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Rita chimed in, seeing the burnt sandwich, her face filled with disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either. In that case, let¡¯s skip it,¡± Hazel quickly grabbed her bag and left. Buying breakfast was a simpler option than expecting Theo to cook.


    When Hazel arrived at the training ground, she was informed that training had been canceled due to Alpha having urgent matters to attend to. Everyone was free to make their own ns. Hazel had no idea what had happened, and she hadn¡¯t even seen Cyril.


    Eloise and Elmer approached Hazel.


    ¡°Hey, dear, how are you afterst night?¡± Eloise asked mysteriously, aware that Hazel had spent the night with Alpha.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, nothing special,¡± Hazel thought about the events ofst night, and she couldn¡¯t disclose the details to Eloise.


    ¡°You missed quite a showst night,¡± Elmerughed, unable to forget the scene fromst night.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hazel looked at the two of them, wondering if she had missed something interesting.


    ¡°Ada and Karin had a brawlst night over a guy. Ada twisted her ankle with her high heels, and Karin emerged victorious; she¡¯s got quite the fighting spirit,¡± Eloise describedst night¡¯s events.


    Hazel raised an eyebrow. It seemed like a lot had happened after she left. If it hadn¡¯t been for Cyril¡¯s appearance, she might have partied at the bonfirete into the night.


    Speaking of men, Hazel remembered the mysterious man she had encounteredst night. He wore a mask and exuded an air of intrigue. But when Cyril appeared, he left, and she still didn¡¯t know his name.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to y some ball. Are you guys going home?¡± Elmer had his backpack on; he had ns with friends.


    ¡°I have to help my mom today,¡± Eloise shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I guess I¡¯ll go home,¡± Hazel smiled and bid farewell to Eloise and Elmer.


    Hazel walked on her way back home, and from her return until now, she seemed not to have truly observed everything in the small town. Everything here appeared as it was before, yet with some changes.


    Unknowingly, she arrived at the school she used to attend. It had a new batch of students. Hazel reminisced about the days when she used to run out to y with Putnam. Those days felt like they had happened just yesterday.


    Hazel quietly slipped into the backwoods, unnoticed by anyone, something she had done many times before. Generally, no one frequented that part of the woods.


    Hazel proceeded onward, and every tree and nt in the woods seemed just as she remembered them when she left. As she neared the garden area, she spotted a figure crouched on the ground, seemingly digging.


    Hazel didn¡¯t expect to find anyone in the backwoods. Perhaps it was a school staff member. She greeted, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The next moment, the person on the ground slowly stood up and turned to face Hazel.

 Chapter 20: Putnam’s Return

    When Hazel saw the familiar yet somewhat unfamiliar face, she froze. The person standing before her ovepped with the one from her memories, standing right in front of her, wearing that trademark smile.


    ¡°Hazel, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Putnam greeted Hazel from a short distance away.


    His sandy hair and blue eyes were just as Hazel remembered, and he was wearing a white shirt that hinted at his well-defined muscles. In his hand, he held a small shovel, as if he were about to nt flowers.


    Hazel stood still, unsure if her eyes were ying tricks on her because she was looking at Putnam.


    ¡°Putnam, you¡¯re back?¡± Hazel asked, incredulous that she would meet him again in this manner.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Hazel, how have you been?¡± Putnam ced the small shovel on the ground and walked closer to Hazel.


    Memories of the past came rushing back. Hazel recalled his sudden departure, which had caused her a great deal of pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well now,¡± Hazel¡¯s tone had grown unfamiliar, and Putnam¡¯s reappearance did not fill her with joy. It only reminded her of the past sorrows.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯m sorry for leaving abruptly. I know you¡¯ve been upset with me,¡± Putnam said, bringing up his sudden departure.


    Hazel wanted to ask, but she wasn¡¯t sure how to begin. Did questioning the past even make sense now?


    Even though all this time had passed, Hazel still didn¡¯t understand why Putnam had left in the first ce. She no longer wanted any connection with him. Hazel realized that her feelings for Putnam had faded away. In his presence, she felt nothing like the excitement and happiness she used to. It was more like facing a stranger, and Hazel was d to feel this way.


    ¡°After you left, I searched for you for a long time, but all of that doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± Hazel smiled, not hiding any of the things she had done in the past. There was no need to.


    Her intention wasn¡¯t to make Putnam feel guilty; instead, she wanted to provide an exnation to her past self. She wanted all those things from the past to be scattered to the wind.


    ¡°Hazel, you misunderstood,¡± Putnam shook his head, wanting to exin that leaving wasn¡¯t his intention.


    ¡°I left because my father passed away. I had to go back for his funeral, so I had no choice but to leave with my mother,¡± Putnam said, gazing at Hazel with deep emotions, thinking she looked even more beautiful now.


    Hazel pursed her lips, and she couldn¡¯t me him for that. But at least he could have left a message instead of vanishing suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your father¡¯s passing,¡± Hazel said while maintaining eye contact with Putnam, gently shaking off his grip on her arm.


    Hearing Hazel¡¯s words, a glint appeared in Putnam¡¯s eyes. He knew Hazel well; she was kind, and that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    ¡°Hazel, that¡¯s all in the past,¡± Putnam smiled at Hazel. ¡°I¡¯ve returned because I wanted to see you again. I¡¯ve never forgotten you, even after all this time.¡±


    Everyone knew just how attached Hazel had been to Putnam back in the day.


    ¡°Hazel, do you believe everything he¡¯s saying?¡± Rita questioned. She wasn¡¯t sure if Putnam¡¯s appearance had ulterior motives, but she knew just how much Hazel had liked him in the past.


    ¡°I won¡¯t specte on the truth of his words,¡± Hazel responded to Rita.


    ¡°Hazel, I hope toe back to your side, no matter how much time it takes or what I have to give up,¡± Putnam¡¯s words were sincere, just like before, making it hard to resist and impossible to forget.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, the Hazel of today was not the same as the Hazel from the past. The tears she shed over Putnam were a constant reminder not to stumble over the same person again.


    ¡°Putnam, our rtionship is in the past,¡± Hazel¡¯s gaze was unwavering. ¡°There¡¯s no possibility for you and me.¡±


    Upon hearing Hazel¡¯s words, Putnam¡¯s eyes revealed a slight change, but he still wore a smile.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept me right now,¡± Putnam had a hurt expression on his face.


    ¡°Putnam, you can¡¯t just show up suddenly and expect me to forget everything from the past,¡± Hazel shook her head. This wasn¡¯t what she wanted. Putnam¡¯s actions made him seem irresponsible.


    She had thought that when she finally saw Putnam again, she¡¯d be at a loss for words, or she¡¯d be so excited that she¡¯d cry, or maybe she¡¯d just hug him and say nothing at all. What she hadn¡¯t expected was to meet him with such calmness. She no longer wanted anything to do with a person who could suddenly disappear and reappear like this. It wasn¡¯t fair to herself.


    Putnam¡¯s blue eyes shifted. He could see that Hazel genuinely repelled him. He didn¡¯t want to believe that this was the oue.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ll give you time to think about it and hope you¡¯ll give me a chance,¡± Putnam persisted; he needed Hazel.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand my words,¡± Hazel took a step back. Putnam¡¯s approach made her ufortable, and he smelled strongly of cologne.


    ¡°Hazel, one day, you¡¯ll understand my predicament,¡± Putnam once again disyed that hurt expression. Even if he knew that Hazel wasn¡¯t the same as before, so what? Everything could change, and he would bring himself and Hazel back to where they started.


    ¡°No, Putnam, it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t understand,¡± Hazel spoke without expression on her face. She didn¡¯t know in what frame of mind she should face this sudden reappearance of Putnam. But there was one thing she was sure of: Putnam no longer held any significance for her.


    ¡°Putnam, take care of yourself,¡± Hazel said and then left the hill. She didn¡¯t want to be alone with Putnam any longer.


    Putnam watched Hazel¡¯s departing figure, and his smile disappeared, reced by a gloomy expression.


    After confirming Hazel¡¯s departure, a woman emerged from behind the tree.


    ¡°It seems your ex-girlfriend isn¡¯t as obedient as you imed,¡± the woman said with a seductive smile, leaning into Putnam.


    ¡°She¡¯lle around. I know her,¡± Putnam assured as he held the woman¡¯s waist and nted a kiss on her cheek. His gaze appeared even more sincere than before.


    ¡°Do you understand me? Why don¡¯t you ask if I¡¯ll get jealous?¡± The womanughed lightly, her hands wrapped around Putnam¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Tania, you¡¯re the most important one,¡± Putnam said, leaning close to Tania¡¯s ear and gently blowing into it.


    ¡°It seems your premonitions are still quite urate.¡± Tania kissed Putnam¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Always have been,¡± Putnam felt excited thinking about his abilities. Last night, he had foreseen that Hazel woulde to the school¡¯s hill, so he chose to meet her today.


    He and Hazel had met and fallen in love at school, making this ce filled with past memories. Hazel was bound to have lingering thoughts about their past, but it didn¡¯t matter. He just needed her to know that he had returned to the small town and couldn¡¯t forget her, which would disrupt her thoughts.


    ¡°I hope she won¡¯t be a burden,¡± Tania smiled. She didn¡¯t care about Hazel¡¯s identity or whether Putnam was interested in her. But she couldn¡¯t allow anyone to disrupt their n.


    Hearing Tania¡¯s words, Putnam¡¯s expression became more serious.


    ¡°Perhaps we need to expedite our n,¡± Putnam thought about Hazel¡¯s attitude. Now they had to take faster and more direct action. The n was the most important thing, and no one could stop him.


    Tania nodded, and then the two quickly disappeared into the hill.


    Hazel returned home, lost in thought. She couldn¡¯t understand how Putnam had suddenly returned to the small town, let alone appeared at the school¡¯s hill. His words were unsettling.


    If Cyril found out about what Putnam had said to her, he would probably explode with jealousy again.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m thinking about Cyril again!¡± Hazel punched the couch and quickly went back to her room upstairs. Maybe she should take a nap and then have lunch. Nothing was more important than eating and sleeping!

 Chapter 21: Gerard’s Arrival

    Hazel was awakened by the noise downstairs. She rubbed her still-sleepy eyes and got out of bed. The rm clock read 6:00 PM. It was dinner time, and Hazel hadn¡¯t realized she had slept for so long.


    She made her way downstairs, feeling a sense of unease lingering after the encounter with Putnam. She didn¡¯t know where this unease came from.


    When Hazel saw Gerard sitting at the dining table, she nearly jumped with surprise.


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Hazel said, rubbing her eyes again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and find out?¡± Gerard got up from his chair and rushed toward Hazel,unching a series of attacks. The house was not very spacious, and they couldn¡¯t destroy the furniture, making the confrontation more challenging than an open outdoor setting.


    Hazel dodged Gerard¡¯s moves, realizing she needed to improve her attacking skills. Pure defense wouldn¡¯t do, as it left her in a passive state.


    Gerard¡¯s attacks became faster, and Hazel struggled to keep up. Eventually, Gerard pinned her arms.


    ¡°You¡¯ve regressed, little one,¡± Gerard said, releasing Hazel¡¯s hands and giving her a quizzical look.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too strong, Gerard. It¡¯s great to see you again,¡± Hazel replied and gave Gerard a hug.


    Gerard¡¯s presence made Hazel feel like she was back in her grandmother¡¯s cottage, a ce she dearly missed with its cozy cottage and orchard. She felt true joy.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since her father¡¯s passing, Hazel had spent a long time lost in grief. Gerard¡¯s arrival brought back the love and care she felt, something she couldn¡¯t rece her father with, but it meant a lot to her. Gerard was an elder she greatly respected.


    ¡°Fresh spaghetti bolognese, your favorite,¡± her grandmother said as she ced dinner in front of Hazel.


    ¡°So, Grandma, did you go out with Gerard this morning?¡± Hazel asked, and she hadn¡¯t even guessed!


    ¡°Gerard wanted to surprise you,¡± her grandmother said with a loving look.


    ¡°I felt it,¡± Hazel said, resting her chin on her hands, ¡°Where¡¯s Theo?¡±


    ¡°He should be back soon.¡± Her grandmother¡¯s eyes looked outside, searching for Theo.


    Hazel watched her grandmother go back to the kitchen and bring out an abundance of food. The dining table was filled with baked potatoes, dill pickle hamburgers, cheese fries, and roasted chicken. It looked incredibly sumptuous.


    ¡°Today was such a busy day,¡± Theo said as he walked in the door, looking slightly disheveled.


    ¡°Child, you¡¯re back,¡± her grandmother said with a smile.


    ¡°Theo, is there a guest at home?¡± His eyes stopped on Gerard, and he could feel that Gerard was also a werewolf, holding no ill intentions toward his family.


    ¡°You must be Theo. I¡¯m Gerard,¡± Gerard stood up and gave Theo a friendly smile.


    Hazel had been holding back herughter, and Gerard¡¯s smile was indeed quite endearing.


    ¡°Hello, Gerard, so you¡¯re Hazel¡¯s teacher,¡± Theoughed.


    Gerard nodded and then resumed his previous expression, attempting to appear less serious.


    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s eat,¡± Grandma ced a blueberry juice on the table and took her seat.


    ¡°So, Gerard, did you teach Hazel her defensive skills?¡± Theo asked as he munched on some fries.


    ¡°Yes, Hazel is very bright, and she learns quickly,¡± Gerard admired Hazel as his protege.


    Hazel raised her head proudly, ¡°Gerard, when are you going back to the orchard? Take me with you for a few days.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s words left Grandma and Gerard momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Sweetie, Gerard won¡¯t be going back. He¡¯s going to live with us from now on to continue teaching you defense techniques,¡± Grandma sipped her blueberry juice, her favorite fruit.


    Hazel and Theo were taken aback by Grandma¡¯s words.


    ¡°Grandma, are you serious? What about your orchard?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes widened. Did this mean that everything on Grandma¡¯s side was abandoned?


    She had hoped to return to her old life there one day.


    ¡°Dear, we can create an orchard in our backyard. Nothing will change over there; we just need to stay here for now. Do you understand?¡± Grandma looked at Hazel, unsure if she could ept this.


    Hazel pursed her lips. She should have expected this.


    ¡°Gerard, we can fight side by side again,¡± Hazel smiled. She certainly weed Gerard¡¯s stay, even though she longed to return to her grandma¡¯s cottage. But there was nothing more important than having them by her side.


    ¡°Of course, your attacking skills still need improvement,¡± Gerard chuckled, his beard shaking with hisughter.


    ¡°Gerard, wee to the family,¡± Theo said, looking at Gerard. He didn¡¯t know why Grandma would let a stranger stay, but Grandma was not a foolish person, and Hazel was discerning. Since they both agreed to have Gerard stay, he had no reason to object.


    ¡°Thank you, Theo,¡± Gerard nodded, and he exchanged a nce with Grandma Fran.


    Fran hoped Gerard would join The Iron Star Pack to continue training Hazel, giving her more defensive abilities and improving her attacking skills. She wanted Hazel to be able to protect herself in dangerous situations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue with dinner and celebrate our new member¡¯s arrival,¡± Grandma raised her blueberry juice, joyfully taking a sip.


    Laughter filled the dining table, and everyone¡¯s faces were brimming with happiness. Hazel didn¡¯t mention her encounter with Putnam earlier because she didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood or make Theo worry further. As the Beta, he already concealed too many troubles.


    Gerard and Theo seemed to get along well. Theo held him in high regard as an elder, and Gerard promised to teach Theo more attacking techniques, just like Hazel.


    After dinner, Hazel returned to her room, feeling overwhelmed.


    Gerard¡¯s arrival left her feeling excited and exhrated, but encountering Putnam made her feel restless and uneasy.


    Hazel couldn¡¯t be sure if Putnam¡¯s appearance was idental or intentional. How could she just coincidentally bump into him in the school¡¯s back hills? Hazel never believed in coincidences; she knew that all coincidences were intentional.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with what he said?¡± Rita suddenly spoke, knowing Hazel was troubled.


    ¡°Rita, I¡¯m so tired, and I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him,¡± Hazel replied, her eyes wide, gazing at the ceiling. Putnam had said he left because of his father¡¯s sudden death, so why was he back now? Where was his mother?


    Hazel felt that all of this seemed too unusual. She rubbed her forehead, unwilling to dwell on these matters any longer.


    Hazel headed downstairs to grab some fruit or dessert. Her voice was soft, not wanting to disturb others. When Hazel was approaching the living room, she overheard Grandma and Gerard¡¯s voices.


    They were speaking in hushed tones, engaged in some conversation.


    Grandma and Gerard appeared to be discussing something important.


    Hazel halted her footsteps and leaned against the wall, holding her breath, hoping to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell¡­ innoc¡­ secret¡­¡± Gerard¡¯s voice sounded somewhat tense, and this was the first time Hazel had ever heard nervousness in his voice. What could make the typically fearless Gerard so tense?


    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s fate¡­ witch¡­ vampire¡­¡± Grandma¡¯s voice quivered a bit and was tinged with anger.


    The words ¡°witch¡± and ¡°vampire¡± made Hazel freeze in ce. She had no idea why Grandma and Gerard were discussing these terms or who they might be rted to.


    Hazel wanted to listen in further, but Grandma and Gerard had already stopped their discussion and walked over to where Hazel was standing.

 Chapter 22: Putnam Knocks on the Door

    ¡°Dear, what are you doing here?¡± Grandma looked at Hazel with a face full of affection.


    ¡°Just wanted to grab some fruit,¡± Hazel adjusted her expression. She didn¡¯t want Grandma and Gerard to know that she had been eavesdropping on their conversation.


    ¡°Of course, little glutton.¡± Grandma walked into the kitchen, opened the fridge, and took out some sliced apples.


    Hazel sat at the dining table, feeling Gerard¡¯s gaze on her. She pretended not to notice. Maybe Grandma and Gerard knew she had been eavesdropping, but they hadn¡¯t exposed her.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Grandma asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s plenty, Grandma.¡± Hazel finished herst piece of apple, making herself look like a little chipmunk.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Hazel reacted faster than anyone and quickly went to the door, almost mming it shut. She didn¡¯t know why she had such a strong reaction.


    ¡°Hazel, who is it?¡± Grandma looked puzzled because she had clearly seen someone outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a door-to-door salesman, Grandma.¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes showed annoyance, and she didn¡¯t want to open the door.


    Grandma noticed Hazel¡¯s strange behavior and walked to the door. She grabbed the doorknob and swiftly opened it.


    Standing outside was Putnam. Now Grandma understood why Hazel had reacted so strangely.


    ¡°Grandma, long time no see,¡± Putnam smiled. He knew that Hazel cared a lot about her grandmother.


    ¡°Putnam, you¡¯re back?¡± Grandma didn¡¯t invite Putnam inside. She knew Hazel wouldn¡¯t want to see him. If her beloved granddaughter didn¡¯t like him, she didn¡¯t want to invite trouble.


    Hazel sat on the couch, but her ears were still tuned to the sounds outside the door.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve moved back here, so I can visit you more often,¡± Putnam pointed to the house next door, which he used to live in.


    Grandma let out a cold snort and forced a polite smile. She suspected Putnam had returned to this house not to visit her but to get closer to Hazel. She had heard some things about Putnam, but her knowledge was limited. Hazel never liked talking about him.


    ¡°Grandma, can I go in and talk to Hazel?¡± Putnam continued. He couldn¡¯t believe that Hazel would be so resolute, not even allowing him inside the house.


    ¡°Putnam, we need to rest. Good luck to you.¡± Grandma closed the door without a second thought.


    The moment the door closed, Putnam¡¯s smile turned into a sinister expression. He couldn¡¯t believe that Hazel had really shut him out. He was back in this house, and that wasn¡¯t enough?


    Tania was right; maybe Hazel had changed. But no matter how Hazel had changed, he had to carry out his n. He hoped Hazel wouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for him, or he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to prioritize his goals over their past friendship.


    Putnam looked at the shadow on the window and turned to leave.


    Inside the house.


    Grandma nced at Hazel, who was sitting on the couch, her face expressionless.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s your ex-boyfriend. Should I go help give him a piece of my mind?¡± Gerard raised his arm and waved it in front of Hazel.


    ¡°Hey, Gerard, no need. I don¡¯t want too much contact with him,¡± Hazel spoke.


    This time, Putnam felt different to her. The old Putnam was like an angel, always protecting her. But the Putnam before her had grown up. After all those years away, he carried a different air about him.


    Hazel wasn¡¯t sure how to face this man.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯ve grown up,¡± Grandma patted Hazel¡¯s back.


    ¡°Grandma, Gerard, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. Get some rest and have a good night,¡± Hazel said and then headed to her room.


    Lying in her bed, Hazel felt uneasy. She hadn¡¯t expected Putnam toe to her house. Thankfully, Grandma hadn¡¯t let him in. Hazel wondered what he might have said if he had entered.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes were getting heavy, as if she were about to fall asleep, when a familiar voice echoed in her mind.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, assemble at the training field at eight sharp. Don¡¯t bete. Remember to set your rms.¡±


    Oh, it was a mind link sent by Cyril. Hazel couldn¡¯t quite define her mood, but Rita, her wolf, was excited about it. The Alpha¡¯s voice made her feel ted.


    The thought of training tomorrow made Hazel feel her muscles ache.


    She needed a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Early the next morning, Hazel was already at the training field, earlier than anyone else. She changed into her training gear in the locker room and then proceeded to the training field to warm up.


    When Cyril arrived, he saw Hazel alone on the training field, looking radiant, even in her simple training outfit.


    Cyril approached Hazel swiftly, extending his hand to her neck to test her reaction to a surprise attack.


    Hazel didn¡¯t notice Cyril¡¯s approach. She tried to push his hand away, but Cyril¡¯s strength was overwhelming, and she couldn¡¯t break free.


    Hazel searched for an opening as Cyril¡¯s grip tightened. She couldn¡¯t find a way to escape, and she lost.


    Cyril¡¯s hand didn¡¯t release her, but he rxed his hold, allowing her to breathe.


    ¡°Truly an Alpha,¡± Hazel praised Cyril. She could feel that Cyril wanted to get close to her.


    ¡°Danger may not be present all the time, but neither can you expect it to be absent,¡± Cyril released Hazel and twisted open a water bottle, handing it to her.


    Hazel hesitated for a moment but then took the water from Cyril. It was the first time she had seen this gentle side of him.


    Surprisingly, today there was no hostility between them. It felt like a miracle.


    ¡°Your training needs to be intensified,¡± Cyril said as he looked at Hazel.


    ¡°I know,¡± Hazel responded, feeling somewhat annoyed. Her skills had indeed regressed, which was not a good thing, especially with so much happening in the small town recently, leaving her feeling unsettled.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation into Bessie¡¯s death going?¡± Hazel suddenly inquired. She wanted to retrieve her pearl ring.


    ¡°Bessie¡¯s death was not idental. Someone manipted her, but this person remains mysterious, and we can¡¯t identify them yet,¡± Cyril said. He shouldn¡¯t have shared this with Hazel, but for some reason, he feltpelled to tell her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my ring?¡± Hazel only cared about her ring. As for Bessie, her death had nothing to do with Hazel. She just wanted to clear her name, avoiding being dragged into malicious plots, especially by Ada, who enjoyed wrecking things.


    ¡°After the training, go to my office and get your ring back,¡± Cyril stated, locking eyes with Hazel. He still didn¡¯t know why someone had framed Hazel for Bessie¡¯s death, but he didn¡¯t want Hazel entangled in this conflict.


    Hazel nodded, relieved that she could finally retrieve her ring.


    Cyril sat nearby, observing Hazel. She seemed burdened with concerns. Today, she had put her animosity aside and hadn¡¯t confronted him, which was unusual.


    Hazel, on the other hand, was thinking about Putnam.


    As the other members arrived, Ada approached the training field and noticed Hazel standing close to Alpha. It felt like her lungs were about to explode.


    ¡°That damn b****,¡± Ada seethed.


    ¡°Find a chance to mess with her,¡± Jay wore a wicked smile, enjoying the sight of people looking surprised and frightened.


    ¡°Ada, are you really going to confront Hazel? I see that Cyril treats her differently,¡± Karin loved to stir the pot. She wasn¡¯t as foolish as Ada, but she wanted to provoke a war between Ada and Hazel.


    Karin disliked Ada but was also no fan of Hazel.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t handle her?¡± Ada red at Karin, who had snatched her guy at the bonfire night. Now, Karin was daring to challenge her again.


    Karin shrugged and didn¡¯t say more.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay that b**** Hazel a visit,¡± Ada¡¯s eyes burned with rage. She needed to knock Hazel down hard, making Cyril take notice of her!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 23: Punch Ada

    ¡°Today, you can freely choose your sparring partner. Once you¡¯ve made your choice, start your duel,¡± Cyril¡¯s hoarse voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, and they listened attentively.


    Ada jumped in first, saying, ¡°I want to spar with Hazel,¡± as she dashed over to Hazel, shing a triumphant smile.


    Hazel furrowed her brows, wondering what scheme Ada was cooking up this time. This woman¡¯s mind was never quite right.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to face me?¡± Hazel looked at Ada coldly. Ada better not provoke her easily, or she¡¯d only teach Ada a lesson.


    ¡°Why talk so much? Are you afraid?¡± Ada chuckled. She couldn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t handle Hazel.


    Hazel rolled her eyes. Ada was, as always, annoying.


    ¡°Then be ready to get a beating from me,¡± Hazel said and delivered a swift kick to Ada¡¯s belly.


    Ada clutched her stomach, wearing an incredulous expression. She couldn¡¯t believe Hazel started with a sneak attack. It was insane!


    ¡°Hazel, how could you?¡± Ada shouted and then rushed at Hazel. She swung her limbs fiercely but never managed to hit Hazel.


    Karin and Jay stood nearby, watching the whole scene, shaking their heads.


    ¡°Ada is one dumb woman. No wonder she crawled into Kane¡¯s bed,¡± Karinmented on Ada¡¯s actions.


    As Hazel¡¯s fistnded on Ada¡¯s left eye, a loud eruption of cheers filled the air, especially from Karin. She might not like Hazel, but she wanted to see Ada, this foolish woman, embarrassed.


    ¡°My God, you actually hit my face! I¡¯ll be disfigured!¡± Ada held her left eye, screaming. She almost didn¡¯tnd a hit on Hazel, feeling unfairly overpowered.


    ¡°Ada, need me to remind you? You¡¯re about to get a severe thrashing,¡± Hazel said coldly, unimpressed by this woman¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°You¡¯re a devil, no wonder Putnam left you,¡± Ada¡¯s words made Hazel¡¯s expression shift slightly.


    ¡°Ada, I don¡¯t think you realize your predicament yet,¡± Hazel rolled her shoulders andunched another attack.


    Her fists rained down on Ada¡¯s body.


    Ada felt like her whole body was about to break down; this woman was definitely doing it on purpose.


    Cyril observed without intervening, but what did Ada mean by ¡°Putnam¡±? It could be another secret. After a while, Cyril left the training field and returned to his office.


    Whenever Ada cried out in pain or screamed, Karin and Jay had to stifle theirughter. Eloise and Elmer, on the other hand, cheered and loved the spectacle.


    It was about time to teach Ada a lesson.


    ¡°Hazel, hit her right eye, make it symmetrical,¡± Eloise enjoyed the view.


    ¡°Alright, training is over. Stop your attacks,¡± Parrish¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    Hazel pulled back her fists, looking down at Ada, who was seething with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe she had lost; it was impossible! Was Hazel really that good?


    ¡°Ada, aren¡¯t you satisfied yet?¡± Hazel could tell from Ada¡¯s expression that she hadn¡¯t learned her lesson.


    Ada couldn¡¯t bear to keep ring at Hazel. She stood up and returned to Karin and Jay, only to find them both secretlyughing. Damn it! Ada knew there must be many people making fun of her, and she couldn¡¯t swallow this humiliation.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll assign members to patrol different areas; it¡¯s your responsibility,¡± Parrish began, and his gaze swept across everyone on the training field with a serious expression.


    ¡°Four members per group, patrolling in shifts from Monday to Friday, group training on Saturday, and Sunday off. Special arrangements will be made for any unique circumstances,¡± Rankin distributed the patrol schedule he had prepared to everyone.


    Hazel took the schedule from Rankin¡¯s hand, and she was assigned to a team with Eloise, Elmer, and Marcus.


    ¡°Hey, there. I¡¯m Marcus,¡± Marcus walked up to the three holding the patrol schedule. He looked clean, dressed in a white shirt, and Eloise couldn¡¯t help but keep her gaze on him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Eloise,¡± Eloise shed a charming smile. How had she never noticed this person during training?


    Hazel and Elmer also greeted Marcus. It looked like they made a decent team.


    ¡°Our patrol area is the entire forest,¡± Hazel spoke up. ¡°So, where should we meet?¡±


    ¡°How about we meet at the forest¡¯s entrance, near the town¡¯s exit,¡± Elmer suggested. He had studied the map carefully, and it seemed like a suitable location.


    ¡°I think that works,¡± Hazel nodded, agreeing with Elmer¡¯s suggestion, and then she looked at Eloise and Marcus.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me,¡± Eloise and Marcus chimed in, and the two shared a quick nce. Eloise quickly looked away.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that n. See you tomorrow.¡± Hazel bid farewell to the group and headed to the changing room to take off her training attire.


    After changing her clothes, Hazel went to Cyril¡¯s office. She knocked on the door and heard Cyril¡¯s invitation before pushing the door open.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to pick up the ring,¡± Hazel said, feeling exhausted from head to toe, but she couldn¡¯t deny that beating up Ada had been quite satisfying.


    Cyril retrieved Hazel¡¯s pearl ring from his drawer and ced it on the desk, staring at Hazel, hoping to see a different expression on her face.


    ¡°Since the ring is so important, you should take good care of it and not lose it again,¡± Cyrilmented as he watched Hazel inspect the ring, turning it over in her hand.


    ¡°I will make sure to keep it safe,¡± Hazel said, clutching the precious gift her father had left her. The joy of having it back made her feel secure.


    ¡°The matter of the missing ring still poses a problem. I¡¯ve added guards to watch over your house, as I can¡¯t rule out the possibility of someone breaking in,¡± Cyril analyzed every possibility.


    The loss of Hazel¡¯s ring was hard to believe for others. In their eyes, she was the only one who had a dispute with Bessie, and her ring was found near Bessie¡¯s body. Naturally, everyone would suspect Hazel. The person behind Bessie¡¯s actions was trying to frame Hazel, but why? Why would someone target Hazel?


    The sudden death of a Pack member was no small matter, even though Bessie¡¯s arrival had been problematic. She couldn¡¯t just die in The Iron Star Pack; it would cause panic.


    ¡°Are you saying someone broke into my room and took my ring while I was away?¡± Hazel had considered this possibility, but her house was surrounded by guards. Who could have had the ability to do this?


    ¡°Very likely,¡± Cyril could almost be sure. There were unknown individuals infiltrating his Pack. Although he didn¡¯t know their motives or identities, it was definitely rted to Hazel, and she was in great danger.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there might be more break-ins at my home, and my grandmother is at risk,¡± Hazel¡¯s face was filled with worry. The situation had escted beyond her expectations. She didn¡¯t mind being in danger herself, but she couldn¡¯t allow her grandmother to get hurt.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯ve already assigned guards. Hazel, you should think if that person left any clues. We need to find them,¡± Cyril told her, looking at Hazel.


    Upon hearing Cyril¡¯s words, Hazel hesitated for a moment. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell him about the note.


    ¡°Hazel, what are you thinking?¡± Cyril¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. He noticed the flicker of hesitation in Hazel¡¯s eyes. Was she hiding something from him?


    ¡°Cyril, maybe I should have told you earlier,¡± Hazel¡¯s gaze lingered on Cyril. Her lips were pressed into a thin line.

 Chapter 24: The Mysterious Note

    Cyril sat at his desk in the office, his gaze fixed on Hazel¡¯s face, as if searching for something unusual.


    Today, Hazel hadn¡¯t challenged him as she usually did. She had put away her sharp edges and appeared somewhat different. Cyril had noticed this change earlier, but he was only addressing it now.


    ¡°Hazel, it seems you¡¯ve been keeping something from me,¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze became sharp.


    Hazel looked at Cyril, and he appeared on the brink of anger. She stood quietly beside him. She knew that once she revealed this information, another confrontation between them was imminent. This man had his principles.


    ¡°In fact, after I returned to the town, I found some notes under my pillow,¡± Hazel said, knowing that this matter should be handled by Cyril because he was the Alpha of The Iron Star Pack.


    Cyril raised his head, his expression far from pleasant. He didn¡¯t know how many more things Hazel had concealed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before? It¡¯s crucial,¡± Cyril said sharply. They had been working hard to find clues, and Hazel had received notes, but she had never mentioned them.


    ¡°At first, I thought it was just a prank by someone. I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, so I didn¡¯t hide it intentionally,¡± Hazel exined sternly. When she had just returned, Ada and the others had taunted her, which they were good at. She had assumed that the notes were some petty act by Ada or Jay.


    But after Bessie¡¯s death, things had taken a strange turn, making Hazel think the notes might be rted.


    ¡°Does Theo know about this?¡± Cyril suddenly brought up Theo. He needed to make sure.


    As the Beta, Theo should report everything. If he knew and didn¡¯t report it, it would be a dereliction of his duties.


    ¡°Hey, Cyril, this has nothing to do with my brother. He has no idea about this,¡± Hazel said, cing her hands on Cyril¡¯s desk. She knew Cyril would be angry, but this matter had nothing to do with Theo.


    ¡°Hazel, you should be grateful he doesn¡¯t know,¡± Cyril said, standing up. He chuckled. If Theo had known about this and hadn¡¯t told him, Theo¡¯s position as Beta would be in jeopardy.


    ¡°Where are those notes now?¡± Cyril bellowed. If someone could quietly enter The Iron Star Pack without anyone noticing, take Hazel¡¯s ring from her drawer, and possibly take the notes as well, that was a significant concern.


    Bessie¡¯s death was destined, but the person orchestrating it had to be found, or it would be a potential threat. Cyril couldn¡¯t allow any threats within his Pack.


    ¡°I kept them in a box, well-hidden,¡± Hazel immediately exined. She was certain that she had ced the box in a secure location where no one could find that inconspicuous box.


    ¡°Take me to your home,¡± Cyril demanded, his expression serious.


    Hazel nodded, and they made their way to her house. She realized the seriousness of the situation, and Cyril¡¯s involvement was necessary.


    Cyril and Hazel entered her house through the window in the backyard, bypassing the front door. This saved valuable time, getting them to their destination as quickly as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Hazel walked over to her bookshelf, took some books down, and ced them on the table. Then, she began searching for the box.


    Cyril moved around her room, a stark contrast to Hazel¡¯s style. Her appearance and her inner self were quite different. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the main purpose of his visit, and when Hazel sat in her chair looking worried, Cyril suspected that the box containing the notes might have disappeared.


    ¡°I remember cing it behind the second-tost book on the third shelf of the bookcase. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t make a mistake,¡± Hazel said, touching her forehead, her memory clear.


    Cyril continued to search the bookshelf but still found no sign of any box. He stood in ce, suspecting that the box might have been taken by the person who had infiltrated Hazel¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hazel, if you learned to obey the Alpha¡¯s orders, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way,¡± Cyril said sharply. He didn¡¯t know how much longer it would take for Hazel to understand this.


    ¡°Cyril, these two things are unrted,¡± Hazel said, stunned, looking at Cyril with surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost a clue, and you could be in danger at any time,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice grew deeper. He simply didn¡¯t want anyone in the Pack to be under any threat.


    Cyril knew that when he took over the new Pack, there would inevitably be some issues, but this clearly had nothing to do with the people in the small town.


    ¡°Call Theo,¡± Cyril analyzed the situation carefully. He needed to make all the necessary arrangements now that there was a mysterious person in the small town. He couldn¡¯t afford to sit back and do nothing.


    Hazel called out for Theo in the room. Theo rushed over from his room and opened Hazel¡¯s door. When he saw Cyril in Hazel¡¯s room, his brain seemed to stop working for a moment. His Alpha and his sister were in the same room, what was happening?


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Theo spoke respectfully, despite having many questions in his mind. He couldn¡¯t directly ask his Alpha, nor did he have the right to inquire about everything his Alpha did.


    ¡°Tell your brother what happened,¡± Cyril sat on Hazel¡¯s bed, silently listening to Hazel recount the events of receiving the notes.


    ¡°That¡¯s the whole story,¡± Hazel concluded with a sigh. She didn¡¯t overlook the surprise in Theo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, the box with the notes just vanished like that?¡± Theo¡¯s brows furrowed. He had also realized the severity of the situation. Someone had broken into his sister¡¯s room without anyone noticing.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find it at all. The entire room has been turned upside down,¡± Hazel said, looking at the messy room. She had confirmed the box¡¯s location in the morning, but when she returned, it had disappeared, which was incredibly eerie.


    While the three of them were discussing, there was a sudden knock at the door, and Eloise¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Darling, are you there?¡± Eloise asked.


    Hazel quickly went to open the door, and when Eloise saw the people in the room, she felt her presence might be a bit redundant for the first time.


    ¡°Alpha, Theo.¡±


    How could someone tell her why the Alpha was here?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eloise, how do you have this?¡± Hazel eximed, her gaze fixed on Eloise¡¯s hand.


    Cyril and Theo followed Hazel¡¯s gaze towards Eloise, who was holding a small wooden box in her right hand.


    ¡°I found this outside your house, and it has your name carved on it,¡± Eloise ced the box on the table.


    ¡°My name?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of confusion. She was sure it was an unmarked box, so how could it possibly have her name on it?


    Cyril exchanged a nce with Hazel, then picked up the box for a closer examination. Indeed, the bottom of the box had Hazel¡¯s name carved on it.


    ¡°It does have your name,¡± Cyril presented the bottom of the box with Hazel¡¯s name to everyone. Hazel clenched her lower lip. If the box didn¡¯t originally have her name, it meant that someone had carved the name and left it at her doorstep for Eloise to bring back.


    Eloise began to feel a chill. The way Cyril and Theo were looking at her was quite suspicious, as if they were catching a thief. What was going on?


    Eloise kept silently praying to the Moon Goddess for protection. Could she have identally stumbled upon some confidential information?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your box? I thought it was yours when I picked it up,¡± Eloise responded truthfully. She had no interest in a small box, and Cyril¡¯s presence here made her feel pressured.


    ¡°It¡¯s my box. Thank you so much, dear,¡± Hazel expressed her gratitude to Eloise. ¡°By the way, why did youe to find me?¡±


    ¡°I ran into Putnam on the way. He actually came back!¡± Eloise blurted out,pletely forgetting who was in the room with her.


    Eloise¡¯s words made Hazel and Theo simultaneously furrow their brows, and Cyril¡¯s expression became even darker and more mysterious. This was the second time he had heard that name today.

 Chapter 25: Are You Looking for This Box?

    Eloise noticed that everyone¡¯s expressions were quite strange, and she felt like she shouldn¡¯t be here. They were obviously discussing something important.


    ¡°Hazel, I should go home for now. You all continue with your work; don¡¯t mind me,¡± Eloise quickly said. She didn¡¯t expect that facing an Alpha would be so intimidating, and she couldn¡¯t imagine how Hazel dealt with it.


    When Eloise saw the door being forcefully closed behind her, she realized that Cyril had frightened her.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s check if there are any notes inside,¡± Theo said after Eloise left. This was the most important task at hand.


    Hazel nodded and immediately opened the box she was holding. The notes were still inside.


    Cyril picked up one note and sniffed it, detecting an unusual scent he disliked.


    Theo frowned as he read the contents of the note. He had no idea that his sister had received so many notes. If someone could sneak into the Iron Star Pack unnoticed and take away Hazel while she slept, that would be a terrifying situation.


    Theo wouldn¡¯t allow any harm toe to his sister.


    ¡°Are you looking for this box?¡± When Hazel saw this note, her eyes widened. Clearly, this was a new note that had just appeared. And that person had indeed taken the box, inserted a new note, and left it at her doorstep, using Eloise to bring it back. How much time had this person spent doing all of this?


    Who was orchestrating all of this?


    ¡°Take a look at this note; it¡¯s new,¡± Hazel handed the note to Cyril. His expression was far from pleasant, and he seemed very displeased.


    Someone had entered his territory without his knowledge, and apart from Hazel, no one in the small town knew about it. The fact that they knew he was searching for the box meant they had willingly revealed themselves. They wanted to start this game.


    Deep within Cyril¡¯s gaze was an impulse to tear someone apart. He would find this person hiding in the shadows.


    ¡°Theo, take this box and these notes back. Have Parrish and Rankin smell the scent on them and track it. I¡¯ll handle the rest when I return,¡± Cyril believed there was something wrong with the scent on the notes. He looked at Theo, who stood there silently, as if still self-ming.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Theo epted the box and cast a nce at Hazel before leaving. He didn¡¯t ask Cyril why he wasn¡¯t leaving with him.


    Theo felt that there was something unusual between Alpha and his sister.


    Hazel lowered her head. She knew that once everyone else left, Cyril would take action. He would never allow anyone to challenge his authority and didn¡¯t appreciate anyone concealing something that could potentially harm the Pack.


    Hazel indeed made a mistake by not reporting this matter to Cyril from the beginning. That would have saved a lot of time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to Theo and the guard team. If the other side continues to leave notes, we will hand them over,¡± Cyril¡¯s hoarse and gloomy voice echoed in Hazel¡¯s room. He had an emotionless expression, as if he could turn ruthless in the next moment.


    ¡°Cyril, what do you mean?¡± Hazel frowned as she looked at Cyril.


    ¡°It means you don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. I will send people to investigate,¡± Cyril replied, his gaze fixed on Hazel. He hoped she would learn to be obedient and not alert anyone. Even though they were currently on the defensive, he was determined to find the person hiding in the shadows.


    Cyril would not allow anyone to meddle in his territory.


    ¡°Cyril, you can¡¯t exclude me from your ns. This matter concerns me, and I have the right to know everything,¡± Hazel roared. Perhaps it was a matter better left to Cyril, but she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent when she knew it was targeting her.


    ¡°Do you have the capability to handle it?¡± Cyril reached out and held Hazel¡¯s chin. She was indeed quite stubborn and never seemed to learn to be obedient.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about capability. The fact is, they are targeting me. Do you understand, Cyril?¡± Hazel could feel her lips quivering, and she had to persuade Cyril today.


    Hazel had already lost The Setting Moon Pack. Now, as a member of The Iron Star Pack, she couldn¡¯t just stand by knowing that she was involved but not take any action. It wasn¡¯t in her nature. She didn¡¯t know if the people around her were in danger, and she had to be prepared.


    Cyril sat in silence on Hazel¡¯s bed, giving no response.


    Hazel didn¡¯t know whether Cyril was angry or contemting. But she was determined to convince him.


    ¡°So, you really want to be involved in this, even if there might be a lot of danger?¡± Cyril asked, looking at Hazel. He hadn¡¯t expected her to make this decision.


    ¡°Yes, I want to be involved in this. I want to know every step of your n. It¡¯s essential to me,¡± Hazel said, sitting beside Cyril. This was the first time she calmly discussed something with Cyril.


    Hazel knew that provoking Cyril at this point would serve no purpose. He held all the decision-making power because he was the Alpha.


    ¡°Do you know how many people the other side has? Do you know who they are?¡± Cyril continued to ask.


    Hazel shook her head; she knew nothing.


    ¡°Do you know their goals? Do you understand them? Do you know why they want to pin Bessie¡¯s death on you?¡± Every word from Cyril left Hazel feeling lost.


    ¡°I genuinely know nothing, but I can¡¯t pretend like this hasn¡¯t happened,¡± Hazel had no information, but that wasn¡¯t a reason to withdraw. Was she supposed to watch the town fall into chaos?


    ¡°Cyril, I think they have a purpose in getting close to me. Why don¡¯t we turn the tables?¡± Hazel spoke up again.


    Cyril observed the expression on Hazel¡¯s face. She indeed showed no fear.


    ¡°Hazel, I need some time to consider,¡± Cyril wouldn¡¯t agree to Hazel¡¯s request right away. This was a significant matter, and he needed to analyze it carefully.


    ¡°I can help you figure things out,¡± Hazel stood up. She couldn¡¯t ept Cyril excluding her from the n, especially when it was so clearly rted to her.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re too eager,¡± Cyril murmured. ¡°This isn¡¯t a small matter. I need to n carefully. Do you understand?¡±


    Hazel still wanted to speak up. She didn¡¯t know why, but every time she debated with Cyril, it excited her. Maybe resisting Cyril¡¯s orders made her feel adventurous, and his reactions stirred something within her. Hazel found it challenging to describe her emotional state.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But for now, she had to hold back and not confront Cyril head-on.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried,¡± Hazel replied.


    If someone could sneak into her room without a sound, everyone in her house would be in danger.


    Hazel felt she needed to tell her grandmother and Gerard about this. With Gerard by her grandmother¡¯s side, she would feel more at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried just like you,¡± Cyril¡¯s tone softened slightly. He could understand Hazel¡¯s feelings, but that didn¡¯t mean he would let her have her way.


    ¡°So you still won¡¯t let me join?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Cyril was impossible to sway.


    ¡°I need time to think. When the patrol ends tomorrow,e to my office,¡± Cyril stood up. He had to get back to the office to handle whates next.


    The town was harboring hidden dangers, and he needed to arrange everything.


    ¡°Keep your word,¡± Hazel knew Cyril wouldn¡¯t stay any longer, but she¡¯d at least gained an opportunity.


    Cyril gazed at Hazel for a long time, eventually opening the window and leaping out, choosing not to leave through the front door.


    Hazel stood by the window, watching Cyril¡¯s departing figure. Lost in thought for a while, she didn¡¯t notice a figure in a nearby house watching her from a window.

 Chapter 26: Clarification

    As night fell, the aroma of dinner wafted through every corner of the kitchen. Hazel sat at the dining table, her mind troubled. She watched her grandmother¡¯s busy figure and felt a pang of sadness. She couldn¡¯t let her grandmother be harmed in any way.


    ¡°Hey there, sweetheart, a delicious lemon white chocte pie,¡± Gerard ced a te of pie in front of Hazel.


    ¡°Thank you, Gerard,¡± Hazel managed a faint smile. She didn¡¯t want to bring her worries home; it would only make everyone concerned.


    ¡°Theo won¡¯t be back tonight,¡± her grandmother handed Hazel some ice cream. ¡°Sweets can make people happier.¡±


    Hazel guessed that Theo must be assisting Cyril in dealing with the situation regarding the notes. She looked at her grandmother¡¯s silvery hair; this was her beloved grandmother.


    ¡°Grandma, Gerard, I need to tell you something,¡± Hazel put down her ice cream, preparing to exin.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already noticed. You look like you¡¯re about to drop your mouth to the table,¡± her grandmother teased, and Gerard chuckled, adding a bit of humor to the conversation.


    ¡°Go ahead, Hazel. What¡¯s troubling you?¡± Gerard¡¯sughter faded, and he gazed seriously at Hazel.


    Hazel picked up a slice of lemon white chocte pie and began, ¡°A stranger has appeared in our town. They entered my room without a sound, left a note, and took my ring. It seems they want to frame me.¡±


    Her grandmother and Gerard listened attentively, their expressions growing grave. This was indeed not a minor matter.


    ¡°Did they attack you?¡± Gerard inquired, his face showing deep concern, his beard quivering.


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t alert me. They took my ring and left it by Bessie¡¯s body, apparently trying to implicate me,¡± Hazel summarized the key points concisely, hoping to draw her grandmother¡¯s and Gerard¡¯s attention.


    ¡°My dear, you never told us about this,¡± her grandmother sighed. She finally understood what the rumors over this period were all about-people saying that Hazel was somehow connected to someone¡¯s death. She never inquired because she didn¡¯t want Hazel to feel pressured. If her granddaughter didn¡¯t want her to know, she would pretend not to know.


    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t want you to worry,¡± Hazel held her grandmother¡¯s hand. Her grandmother was getting older, and she should enjoy her life.


    ¡°So, what about these notes?¡± Gerard spoke again. His sharp intuition told him that this matter was far from simple.


    ¡°They are monitoring our home, or more precisely, they are primarily watching my every move,¡± Hazel said. The thought of someone invading her room when she wasn¡¯t there or while she was asleep sent shivers down her spine.


    Hearing this, her grandmother and Gerard exchanged a look, their faces filled with concern.


    ¡°Tell Alpha,¡± her grandmother said. She firmly believed that Alpha Cyril could help. If these outsiders were truly monitoring Hazel, something was definitely wrong. She couldn¡¯t let her granddaughter be in danger.


    ¡°Grandma, he already knows about this. Cyril said he¡¯d assign more guards to protect us. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hazel reassured her grandmother. Regardless of the strangers¡¯ motives, if they dared to harm her family, Hazel would not spare them.


    ¡°Hazel, I will protect all of you too,¡± Gerard added at the right moment, as it was his specialty.


    ¡°Thank you, Gerard, but I need you to protect my grandmother,¡± Hazel looked at Gerard, seeking a promise. She believed in Gerard¡¯s abilities, and having Gerard protect her grandmother would put her more at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to protect your grandmother,¡± Gerard nodded. He understood the gravity of the situation and wouldn¡¯t take it lightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. My Hazel must be starving,¡± her grandmother said, putting aside her worries.


    Hazel managed a forced smile. She had kept her n to cooperate with Cyril a secret. Not many people needed to know about it. The three of them had a simple dinner.


    After dinner, Hazely down in bed early. She had no mood for anything else. The thought of tomorrow¡¯s patrol made her feel anxious. Thest patrol had led to the discovery of Bessie¡¯s body. What about this time? Would it be safe? What new incidents might those people create? Hazel didn¡¯t dare to imagine.


    ¡°Hazel, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there with you,¡± Rita suddenly spoke, sensing Hazel¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Thank you, Rita,¡± Hazel replied.


    ¡°If something really happens, I¡¯ll take you away,¡± Rita expressed her concern.


    ¡°Rita, having you around is a greatfort,¡± Hazel said and closed her eyes. She felt tired.


    In the morning, Hazel turned off her ringing rm clock because she had already prepared. She found herself waking up earlier and earlier these days. She no longer needed an rm clock to wake her, and it was a weed change.


    Hazel quickly left her house, heading towards the edge of town. She had agreed to meet Eloise and the others at the forest entrance in that direction.


    ¡°Good morning, Hazel,¡± not far from the entrance, Hazel spotted Marcus. She hadn¡¯t expected anyone to arrive earlier than her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re here quite early,¡± Hazel smiled, and Marcus¡¯s gaze was clear.


    ¡°Hey, good morning!¡± Eloise jogged over to them, still wearing a smile. Marcus¡¯s eyes lingered on Eloise for a moment before he withdrew his gaze.


    Hazel curiously watched the two of them; there seemed to be something different.


    Patrol started at eight-thirty, and it was now seven-thirty. Only Elmer hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hazel noticed a new announcement posted on the bulletin board nearby. She was sure there had been nothing on it before.


    Marcus and Eloise exchanged a nce, then followed Hazel to the bulletin board.


    Hazel quietly read the contents of the announcement. Cyril had announced Bessie¡¯s death, which had previously been known only to the patrol team. He stated that the perpetrator was an outsider who had not been caught yet and warned against spreading rumors without evidence. He would exercise his rights as Alpha.


    ¡°Is Alpha speaking up for you, Hazel?¡± Eloise blinked at Hazel, wondering when she might find a man like that.


    ¡°He¡¯s just doing his duty,¡± Hazel shrugged. She didn¡¯t believe Cyril was speaking up for her. Perhaps he would do the same for anyone in a simr situation.


    Hazel admitted that her rtionship with Cyril was a bit ambiguous. She yearned to get closer to him. Cyril¡¯s charisma had her captivated, but his attitude left her confused.


    ¡°Sweetie, trust me, our Alpha is special to you,¡± Eloise ced her hands on her hips, not seeing how good Alpha Cyril was to herself.


    Hazel didn¡¯t say anything more. She saw Elmer walking towards them.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m a littlete,¡± Elmer said, looking somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Are you all ready?¡± Hazel asked the group.


    ¡°We can start the patrol,¡± they all chimed in.


    This time, they decided to patrol the forest in their wolf forms to be prepared for any potential danger.


    ¡°Rita.¡± Hazel called Rita¡¯s name loudly and allowed Rita to take control of her body. Her clothes were already torn.


    Hazel, in her wolf form, turned to look at the other three. They stood there, staring at Hazel¡¯s wolf form, astonished.


    It was a pure white wolf, a striking sight. People had rarely seen pure white wolves; they were an extremely rare urrence, existing mostly in legends. Hazel had just surprised them all.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve never seen your wolf form before,¡± Eloisemunicated to Hazel through the mind link. Eloise had heard her mother talk about pure white wolves, how they were extremely rare, a one-in-a-billion urrence. Eloise didn¡¯t expect Hazel¡¯s wolf form to be pure white.


    Looking at Elmer and Marcus, they also wore looks of amazement in their eyes, seemingly unable to believe what they were witnessing.


    ¡°Hey, now is not the time to discuss this,¡± Hazel admitted, surprised by their reactions. She had never known her wolf would cause such a response, but now wasn¡¯t the right time.


    ¡°All right, where do we begin the patrol?¡± Eloise, Elmer, and Marcus also shifted into their wolf forms.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start from the east,¡± Hazelmunicated with them through the mind link. Then, she quickly ran to the east, and the other three followed closely, running into the forest together.

 Chapter 27: The Injured Woman

    The forest was unusually quiet, devoid of the usual bird calls. A cool breeze rustled the leaves, making Rita feel at ease. She moved about, sniffing the various scents on the ground and stepping on leaves, generating soft sounds as she did. Rita was excited; it had been a while since she¡¯d been out like this.


    Hazel carefully scanned her surroundings, searching every inch but found nothing unusual. Thest time Bessie had died, there had been a foul odor in the air, but now, the forest only carried the scent of leaves, and there was no sign of any intruder.


    ¡°Have you found anything?¡± Hazel inquired.


    ¡°Nothing at all. It¡¯s clean,¡± Marcus¡¯s wolf replied, shaking its head.


    ¡°No unusual scents,¡± Eloise¡¯s wolf Max sniffed the ground once more but remained uncertain.


    Rita, Hazel¡¯s wolf, continued searching every nook and cranny until she was convinced there was no problem. Only then did she stop her movements.


    ¡°Check the other directions,¡± Hazelmunicated through their mind link.


    Eloise and the others followed Rita closely as they ran towards different areas of the forest, and they reached the west side.


    Elmer¡¯s wolf, Malloy, was the first to detect something strange. ¡°There¡¯s blood here. Come over and take a look,¡± he ryed the message via their mind link.


    Hazel and the others immediately rushed to where Elmer was. They leaned in to sniff the blood and confirmed that it wasn¡¯t from another animal. The presence of blood in the forest indicated that someone was either injured or deceased.


    Hazel fervently prayed that they wouldn¡¯t find a lifeless body. She didn¡¯t want to encounter another crime. She had initially thought that today would be uneventful, but events had taken an unexpected turn.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Search the area carefully to see if anyone is in trouble,¡± Hazel ordered sternly.


    They diligently scoured the surroundings for any signs of human activity.


    ¡°Hazel, I found something here,¡± Eloise¡¯s wolf, Max, growled. She raised her head and took a deep breath.


    Hazel, Elmer, and Marcus received the message through their mind link. They rushed to Eloise¡¯s location and found a motionless woman lying on the ground. Her face was obscured by long, ck hair, making it impossible to see her features.


    Rita cautiously approached the woman, and Hazel refrained from making any sudden movements. Rita sniffed around the woman¡¯s nose for a moment before they received another message through the mind link.


    ¡°She¡¯s still breathing; she¡¯s alive!¡± Hazel eximed, her voice filled with excitement. She had been genuinely worried about finding another corpse. She didn¡¯t want any more innocent people to be harmed.


    ¡°Do any of you recognize her?¡± Eloise asked, unsure about this woman. She wasn¡¯t familiar with her and couldn¡¯t determine whether she was from their town.


    Elmer¡¯s wolf, Malloy, shook his head. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen her. She lives in thest house on my street. Her name is¡­ Fiona,¡± Marcus¡¯s wolf, Raines, circled around Fiona as he spoke.


    ¡°She has various-sized wounds on her body. We must take her to the infirmary,¡± Hazel¡¯s voice resonated through the mind link once more. The others were equally concerned. After all, this incident had urred within their patrol area, and they had a responsibility to handle it.


    Elmer and Marcus rushed towards the forest infirmary to prepare for Fiona¡¯s arrival. Fiona was carefully ced on Rita¡¯s back, and they walked cautiously. Max followed closely, keeping an eye on their surroundings.


    When they reached the infirmary, Fiona was already ced on a stretcher. The staff inside the infirmary lifted her in, and Hazel and her team briefly informed them of the situation. They didn¡¯t dy too long.


    This incident needed to be reported to the guard, and Hazel had already ryed the message to Parrish and Rankin through the mind link. She believed they would arrive at the infirmary soon to investigate Fiona¡¯s injuries further.


    Hazel and her team left the infirmary and continued their patrol, remaining in their wolf forms. The forest was vast, and their search took hours. It wasn¡¯t until close to noon, around twelve o¡¯clock, that they concluded their patrol. Apart from finding Fiona, there were no other unusual urrences.


    In the depths of the forest, they changed into fresh clothes and separated at the forest¡¯s entrance.


    Hazel headed in the direction of Cyril¡¯s office, determined to convince him to allow her involvement in this matter. Cyril¡¯s office area felt deste since it wasn¡¯t a training day; there was no one around.


    Hazel lightly knocked on Cyril¡¯s office door, and she heard his voice from inside. She pushed the door open and entered, only to find that Cyril wasn¡¯t alone. Theo, Parrish, Rankin, and two unfamiliar women were all in his office, seemingly waiting for her.


    ¡°Cyril,¡± Hazel sat on the couch and waited for Cyril to speak.


    ¡°Hazel, let me introduce you. This is Carlotta, Parrish¡¯s wife,¡± Cyril pointed to thedy standing on Parrish¡¯s left.


    Though Hazel wasn¡¯t sure about Cyril¡¯s intentions, she understood the basics of politeness. She smiled at Carlotta and said, ¡°Hello, Carlotta, I¡¯m Hazel.¡±


    Carlotta also smiled and gave Hazel a gentle hug.


    ¡°This is Vi, Rankin¡¯s wife,¡± Cyril continued, and Vi came over to embrace Hazel.


    ¡°Cyril, what are you nning?¡± After the introductions werepleted, Hazel finally asked, wondering why Cyril had introduced Parrish and Rankin¡¯s wives to her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to cooperate with me?¡± Cyril¡¯s deep voice rang out.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes lit up. Could it be that Cyril had agreed?


    ¡°Have you agreed?¡± Hazel concealed her excitement. There were still many people in the office, and she didn¡¯t like her emotions being exposed to others.


    ¡°If you agree to my conditions,¡± Cyril¡¯s finger tapped on the desk. ¡°First, if outsiders have indeed infiltrated the Pack, and you¡¯re their primary target, you must have the ability to defend yourself. Second, all your actions must have my approval, and you must hand over everything you receive to me. Third, don¡¯t put yourself in danger,¡± Cyril spoke firmly, his gaze fixed on Hazel.


    Hazel tightened her lips, and she could feel her heart racing. Cyril¡¯s final words were clearly meant for her. Was he worried about her? Afraid that she would be in danger?


    ¡°I agree to your three requests,¡± Hazel replied without hesitation. These three requirements were not too difficult, and each one had its own rationale. She could ept them. Most importantly, she was worried that Cyril might change his mind, so it was better to agree early.


    ¡°Starting from tomorrow night, you will receive training from Carlotta and Vi. Carlotta will teach you offensive techniques, and Vi will teach you defensive techniques. Do you understand?¡± Cyril spoke again. Carlotta and Vi were powerful she-wolves within the Pack, and they could impart more experience to Hazel, enhancing her self-defense capabilities.


    Hazel hesitated for a moment, then nodded. She now understood why Cyril had introduced Carlotta and Vi to her.


    ¡°Hazel, don¡¯t act independently,¡± Cyril was most concerned about this. After all, Hazel was known for her rebellious and stubborn nature.


    ¡°I promise,¡± Hazel replied, barely containing her inner excitement. She had joined the n.


    ¡°Now that we know someone has infiltrated the Pack, our next move is to catch them red-handed,¡± Hazel continued.


    ¡°That person probably wouldn¡¯t expect you to cooperate with us,¡± Theo chimed in at the right moment. Though he didn¡¯t want his sister involved in this matter, the source of the issue was tied to Hazel, and she couldn¡¯t avoid it. It was better to have her participate.


    ¡°This matter is highly confidential. The seven of us here know it, and we absolutely cannot disclose it to anyone else,¡± Cyril stated sternly.


    All of them nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You all can leave now, but Hazel, stay behind,¡± Cyril instructed, casting a sharp gaze at Theo and the others.


    Hazel didn¡¯t understand why Cyril wanted to speak with her alone.


    Theo and the others closed the door, leaving Cyril and Hazel alone in the spacious office.


    ¡°As partners, we should bepletely honest with each other, right?¡± Cyril¡¯s words sounded somewhat unusual to Hazel.


    ¡°Cyril, just say what you want to say,¡± Hazel didn¡¯t appreciate beating around the bush.


    ¡°Who is Putnam?¡± Cyril suddenly asked, watching Hazel¡¯s face for any signs of surprise or shock.

 Chapter 28: Are You Still Obsessed with Him?

    Hazel froze upon hearing the name. Why did Cyril suddenly bring up Putnam?


    ¡°It¡¯s my private matter. There¡¯s no need to exin it to you,¡± Hazel furrowed her brows. She despised everyone around her for mentioning Putnam. What did this have to do with Cyril?


    ¡°Hazel, you call it your private matter? Can¡¯t you be open with me about your past?¡± Cyril stood up and walked over to Hazel. She looked off, and something was amiss. This only fueled Cyril¡¯s curiosity about this mysterious man.


    Hazel didn¡¯t want to discuss this, and she scowled, thinking that there was no need to exin this matter to Cyril.


    ¡°Why do you want to know my past?¡± Hazel shouted back.


    Cyril appeared infuriated. ¡°What¡¯s considered necessary, Hazel? I want to know about your past.¡±


    Hazel replied defiantly, ¡°Why do you want to know my past?¡±


    Cyril fell into deep thought, lips pressed in a thin line, his face growing darker. Why did he want to know about Hazel¡¯s past? Was it just curiosity, or was it a possessive urge?


    Hazel observed Cyril¡¯s expression and had a sudden realization. Was Cyril jealous because of Putnam?


    ¡°Cyril, are you angry because of Putnam?¡± Hazel got closer to Cyril, the thought excited her.


    Cyril replied with annoyance, ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re testing my patience again.¡±


    However, his hands slipped under Hazel¡¯s clothing and caressed her gently. Cyril gently ran his fingers over her soft skin.


    Hazel let out a moan. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him. Why do you need to know about him?¡±


    Hazel gazed up at Cyril, her fingers tracing circles on his chest. She felt her heart racing and her desire growing between her legs. She longed for Cyril to take things further right there in the office, to make her feel that pleasure.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you talk about it?¡± Cyril continued to press, stopping his movements.


    Hazel turned away, unable to look at him. How could she bring herself to talk about it? Did she have to tell Cyril that she had been abandoned, that the time she spent searching for Putnam was the darkest period of her life? But that was in the past, and she had moved on; she didn¡¯t feel any attachment to Putnam anymore.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to talk about it, Cyril. Don¡¯t force me,¡± Hazel remained stubborn as ever. Putnam was insignificant to her now, and she didn¡¯t see any reason to bring him up.


    ¡°He¡¯s your ex-boyfriend? Are you still obsessed with him?¡± The mere thought of it made Cyril¡¯s anger hard to contain. How could the woman beneath him still be obsessed with another man?


    ¡°What if I really am obsessed with him? What would you do?¡± Hazel locked eyes with Cyril, suddenly eager to gauge his reaction. This was crucial to her.


    ¡°I¡¯d make sure you know who you belong to,¡± Cyril murmured into Hazel¡¯s neck, his voice low and husky, a hint of hostility in his tone, perhaps aimed at Putnam.


    Hazel was taken aback by Cyril¡¯s response. She hadn¡¯t expected him to say that, but it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Cyril would have his mate eventually, and she would find hers. They couldn¡¯t escape the bonds of fate, as the Moon Goddess would entwine them with their mates. Rejecting their mates came at a steep price.


    ¡°Cyril, what gives you the right to do that? You¡¯re just my Alpha, without the right to interfere with who I¡¯m with.¡± Hazel teased, knowing that provoking the Alpha had its advantages and could lead to certain punishments. She craved that kind of discipline, finding it exhrating. Cyril was always drawing her in.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re being deliberate,¡± Cyril chuckled lightly. He knew what was going on in Hazel¡¯s mind. Even though he knew she was teasing, he still didn¡¯t like what she said.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll have my mate.¡± Hazel gazed into Cyril¡¯s face, wanting to see his reaction, but she was disappointed to see him only raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hazel, you should learn to speak nicely.¡± Cyril¡¯s hand slid down under Hazel¡¯s pants, caressing her intimate area, and she let out a sound of pleasure.


    Hazel moaned, and Cyril chuckled lightly. She looked very alluring. No matter what Hazel said, her body was clearly interested in him.


    Cyril didn¡¯t stop his movements; his fingers continued to circle Hazel¡¯s clit, and her moans were like sweet music.


    ¡°Cyril,¡± Hazel could feel her body¡¯s response, and her wolf, Rita, was already excited.


    ¡°Hazel, do I have the right? Do I?¡± Cyril whispered in her ear. His hot breath sprayed on Hazel¡¯s parted lips, and she couldn¡¯t help but try to close her legs.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes grew darker as he gazed at Hazel¡¯s flushed cheeks. He was excited himself.


    ¡°Yes, you have the right,¡± Hazel¡¯s voice trembled. Cyril increased the speed of his fingers, and Hazel felt the wetness flow down her thighs. She whimpered and used her core to rub against Cyril¡¯s hand.


    Hazel couldn¡¯t control her body¡¯s natural responses. She desired Cyril¡¯s touch and his punishment. She was already feeling the pleasure. She reached out and wrapped her hands around Cyril¡¯s neck, hoping he would fill her up.


    ¡°Hazel, never forget who you belong to now,¡± Cyril smirked. He enjoyed seeing Hazel¡¯s seductive expression, removed his fingers, and didn¡¯t take things further.


    ¡°Cyril, you can¡¯t leave it like this!¡± Hazel growled in frustration on the desk. ¡°One more time!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cyril once again refused to take her, leaving Hazel frustrated. She could sense Cyril¡¯s possessiveness but was annoyed that he was willing to make her climax without taking their rtionship further.


    Hazel was already eighteen, after all!


    ¡°Hazel, punishment isn¡¯t something you get anytime you want,¡± Cyril sat in his office chair. He wanted Hazel to remember this feeling, ensuring no other men would cross her mind.


    Hazel clenched her lower lip, shooting an angry re at Cyril before fixing her disheveled clothes and getting up from the desk.


    ¡°Hazel, calm down,¡± Rita grumbled. She, too, had enjoyed the sensation, but provoking the great Alpha was never a good idea, especially in his office. Hazel seemed to have wanted it.


    ¡°Cyril, I am certain I won¡¯t belong to you,¡± Hazel said, then opened the massive oak door, leaving Cyril¡¯s office. Her anger was palpable.

 Chapter 29: Girls’ Date

    The streets were quiet, and Hazel allowed the gentle breeze to brush against her face. Perhaps she needed some time to clear her chaotic thoughts. Hazel chose to walk home, wanting to sort out her feelings.


    Hazel wanted Alpha Cyril, and that desire had be increasingly intense. Whenever she was in the same room as Cyril, images of the punishments he had inflicted on her automatically shed through her mind. Those punishments could break her will, and Hazel found herself unable to resist Cyril¡¯s allure. She was entranced and willingly sumbed.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve angered him,¡± Rita¡¯s voice echoed in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°He¡¯s angered me too,¡± Hazel replied, not wanting to expose her overwhelming need for Cyril¡¯s so-called punishments in front of him.


    ¡°You need to calm down,¡± Rita knew that Hazel was on the verge of anger.


    ¡°I am calm, Rita,¡± Hazel roared, not wanting to continue the conversation.


    Rita grunted, two equally stubborn and headstrong people.


    Upon returning home, Hazel found her grandmother and Gerard preparing afternoon tea. They were quietly conversing in the kitchen. This time, Hazel couldn¡¯t hear any of their words. She didn¡¯t know what her grandmother and Gerard were hiding, but they seemed to have endless things to say. As soon as she appeared, they would immediately change the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Hazel walked to the dining table, where she saw some food alreadyid out, but she had no appetite to try it.


    ¡°Hazel, how was today¡¯s patrol?¡± her grandmother asked.


    ¡°There was an injured girl in the forest. We took her to the infirmary,¡± Hazel replied, her face sporting a tired smile.


    ¡°What? Who is she? What¡¯s her name?¡± Her grandmother looked at Hazel in shock.


    ¡°She¡¯s someone I don¡¯t know. ording to Marcus, her name is Fiona,¡± Hazel shook her head and added, ¡°Marcus is the new member in our patrol team.¡±


    ¡°Hazel, be careful,¡± Gerard spoke up.


    He had a keen intuition. With one girl already dead in the pack and now another injured in the forest, it would be hard to avoid suspicion. The Iron Star Pack might not be safe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll protect myself,¡± Hazel nodded.


    Her grandmother brought out a banana pie from the kitchen. Suddenly, Hazel¡¯s phone buzzed, and she saw a message from Eloise.


    ¡°Hazel, our usual spot, don¡¯t stand me up.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Eloise and I are going out for a while. You don¡¯t have to save dinner for me,¡± Hazel said before leaving the house.


    Hazel headed towards the city center. The ¡°usual spot¡± Eloise mentioned was their favorite ice cream parlor. It was located on a bustling street, and many people were waiting in line to get in.


    When Hazel reached the ice cream parlor, Eloise was already seated by the window. She waved at Hazel, who sat across from her.


    ¡°Hazel, take a look at the menu. What do you want?¡± Eloise ced the menu in front of Hazel.


    Hazel¡¯s finger stopped at the pistachio chocte ice cream. Eloise immediately knew her choice.


    After they ced their orders, the server brought their ice cream. Hazel took a spoonful of her pistachio chocte ice cream and tasted it. The vor was just as she remembered, still delicious.


    ¡°Why did you want to meet up today?¡± Hazel asked Eloise as they hadn¡¯t been out together for a while.


    ¡°Hey, I ran into Putnam the other day. He¡¯s back,¡± Eloise wore that gossipy expression.


    Eloise knew everything about Hazel¡¯s past with Putnam, and it was because of Putnam that Hazel had conflicts with her. Now that Putnam was back, Eloise wasn¡¯t sure if Hazel would be dragged back into it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazel rolled her eyes; it was Putnam again. She was utterly repulsed by that name now. ¡°Sweetie, are you sure you want to talk about him? I know he¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°What? You mean you¡¯ve already seen him?¡± Eloise covered her mouth, looking shocked. Hazel had never mentioned this.


    ¡°I ran into him on the school¡¯s back hill. Later, he came to my house,¡± Hazel shrugged, not nning to meet Putnam; it was unintentional.


    ¡°What¡¯s your take on him now?¡± Eloise looked at Hazel.


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t feel anything for Putnam anymore,¡± Hazel emphasized.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way,¡± Eloise was still indignant on behalf of her best friend.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Eloise,¡± Hazel took another bite of her ice cream.


    ¡°I saw him in the forest the other day, but he didn¡¯t see me,¡± Eloise waved her hand. That day she hurried to Hazel¡¯s house as fast as she could and ended up seeing Alpha and Theo.


    ¡°I¡¯m not attached to Putnam anymore. He can¡¯t stir any feelings in me,¡± Hazel spoke with firm determination.


    Eloise studied Hazel¡¯s face seriously. It seemed like she genuinely didn¡¯t care anymore, which was a good thing. Eloise had never thought Putnam was right for Hazel; she deserved someone better.


    ¡°Is it because of Alpha?¡± Eloise once again wore that gossipy expression. She was more than happy to see her best friend with a powerful Alpha. Hazel would make a perfect match for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him,¡± Hazel had a hint of resentment in her voice.


    ¡°Did you have a falling out with Alpha?¡± Eloise leaned closer, sensing that something was off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him now. Today is about a girls¡¯ outing,¡± Hazel waved her hand, signaling she didn¡¯t want to discuss the topic any further.


    She didn¡¯t want too many people to know about what had transpired between her and Cyril, even her best friend.


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s cast away our troubles,¡± Eloise shed a smile. Since Hazel didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she¡¯d drop the subject.


    After finishing their ice cream, Eloise led Hazel on a shopping spree at the mall. They bought clothes and skincare products, and it wasn¡¯t until the sun had set, turning the sky dark, that they decided to end this girls-only outing.


    Hazel and Eloise left the city center, walking back home together. They enjoyed thepanionship, reminiscing about their school days.


    The streetlights were on, and the small town was incredibly peaceful.


    ¡°I wonder how Fiona is doing,¡± Eloise suddenly mentioned the girl from the forest. No one knew how Fiona had been injured, except for the girl herself.


    ¡°Thank goodness she¡¯s alive. I hope she¡¯s okay,¡± Hazel sighed deeply. To be honest, when she saw Fiona, she could feel her heart racing. Maybe Bessie¡¯s lifeless body had given her such a visual shock that now whenever she saw someone lying on the ground, she suspected if they were dead.


    ¡°Maybe we can visit her tomorrow,¡± Eloise suggested.


    ¡°A good idea,¡± Hazel nodded. She also wanted to see the poor girl.


    ¡°I hope everyone in the town stays safe. They haven¡¯t found Bessie¡¯s killer yet,¡± Eloise expressed her concern.


    Hazel hadn¡¯t told Eloise about the outsiders because she didn¡¯t want to burden her. Moreover, she was already working with Cyril, and she couldn¡¯t involve more people in this conflict. She needed to ensure Eloise¡¯s safety, and not letting her know about this was the best option.


    ¡°Cyril will investigate it, don¡¯t worry,¡± Hazel reassured her.


    On their way home, they had to pass through a corner and cross a small alley. It was the shortest route that led directly to Hazel¡¯s backyard. She could enter her home through the back door. A short distance away from her backyard was Eloise¡¯s house, where she lived with her mother.


    Hazel and Eloise chatted incessantly about their past adventures. However, as they stepped into the small alley, theirughter abruptly stopped. The whole world fell silent, leaving only the sound of Hazel and Eloise¡¯s heartbeats.

 Chapter 30: Five Lifeless Bodies

    If possible, Hazel really wished she didn¡¯t have to witness this scene.


    ¡°Cyril, are you there?¡± Hazel called softly through the mind link, making an effort to steady her breath.


    Hazel wasn¡¯t sure if she could reach Alpha Cyril, but right now, she desperately wanted him to appear.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, just like usual, as if the events of earlier in the day had not made him angry.


    ¡°Cyril, I¡¯m in a nearby alley behind the backyard. Something terrible has happened here,¡± Hazel quickly briefed him on everything, and hearing Cyril¡¯s voice brought her somefort. On the other end, Cyril fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°Hazel, stay there, and make sure you¡¯re safe,¡± Cyril¡¯s words provided a bit of reassurance for Hazel.


    She helped Eloise, preventing her from falling to the ground. Eloise was sitting on the ground, her expression filled with fear.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯m not having hallucinations, am I?¡± Eloise could still feel her legs trembling.


    ¡°Eloise, this is no illusion,¡± Hazel tightly pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want to believe what she was seeing either.


    Hazel and Eloise remained at the entrance of the alley and didn¡¯t take another step forward. At the end of the alley, they saw five lifeless bodies piled together. The blood on the ground appeared to be coagting, making it look eerie and terrifying in the darkness.


    Hazel was thankful she couldn¡¯t see the front of those bodies. Otherwise, she might have nightmares, and Eloise would probably scream in the middle of the night.


    Hazel stood to the side, quietly waiting for Cyril to arrive.


    Five minutester, Cyril arrived in the alley with Theo and his private security detail. He had a furrowed brow, and his expression was very grave. Hazel knew this was a tricky situation; five more people from the Pack had died.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°How did you discover them?¡± Cyril inquired.


    Bessie¡¯s death was within his expectations, but the cause of death for these five was unknown. No one among them knew, and perhaps this had some connection to the people behind Bessie.


    ¡°We were returning home after shopping. We can reach my backyard through here; it¡¯s a shortcut,¡± Hazel sighed.


    She extended her right hand and pointed to the front of the bodies, then continued, ¡°See it? That¡¯s where my room is.¡±


    As she pointed, Hazel¡¯s hand froze. Her mind vaguely shed with something.


    She had found Bessie, and her ring had been beside Bessie¡¯s head. Now these five bodies were piled outside her room, meaning that if she were in her room right now and opened the window, she would be able to see the faces of these five bodies.


    Hazel¡¯s mouth dropped open, and it dawned on her that these five bodies were directed at her.


    ¡°So, they were after me,¡± Hazel¡¯s face disyed shock.


    Hazel turned to Cyril and Theo, and it was evident that they had the same suspicions as her.


    ¡°I wish we hadn¡¯t taken the shortcut,¡± Eloise finally spoke up, her voice filled with regret. She regretteding here.


    Hazel¡¯s expression darkened. Indeed, this had nothing to do with Eloise. She was just unlucky and happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    But these five bodies were genuinely outside her room, and someone wanted her to see them, to discover them.


    Hazel had no idea who these people were because she hadn¡¯t seen their faces.


    Cyril walked forward, wanting to see who had died.


    When Cyril saw the identities of the five deceased, a momentary shock shed through his eyes-it was them.


    Cyril exchanged a nce with Theo, and Hazel noticed something strange about their interaction.


    ¡°Parrish, Rankin, take those bodies back, and clean up the scene,¡± Cyril issued the orders. He needed to resolve this matter before daylight to prevent more people from seeing these five corpses.


    This situation was evidently more serious.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Parrish and Rankin responded with solemn expressions.


    Hazel watched as Parrish¡¯s security team took the five bodies back to the Pack House, while Rankin¡¯s team stayed behind to clean up the blood. In no time, the alley returned to its normal appearance, as if there had never been a crime there.


    Except for the lingering scent of blood in the air, no one knew that five people had died there. Hazel couldn¡¯t describe her feelings.


    ¡°Hazel, are you okay?¡± Theo looked worriedly at his sister, who had encountered corpses two times in a row. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this would leave asting impact on her.


    Cyril¡¯s gaze also remained on Hazel.


    ¡°Theo, I¡¯m fine,¡± Hazel calmly responded. She should be more concerned about Eloise.


    Hazel squatted down, stroking Eloise¡¯s back. She looked somewhat traumatized.


    ¡°Hazel, I think I should head back now,¡± Eloise said, her face turning pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Hazel helped Eloise up.


    ¡°You can stay. I can get back on my own,¡± Eloise said, her face emotionless.


    ¡°Theo, take care of Hazel,¡± Eloise embraced Hazel briefly. She knew Hazel must be worried as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look after her. Stay safe,¡± Theo told Eloise.


    Eloise nodded, waved goodbye to Hazel and Theo, and then left the alley, running back toward their homes.


    Hazel redirected her attention and looked at Cyril.


    ¡°Cyril, do you know who those five people were, right?¡± Hazel asked slowly.


    Cyril¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, and he eventually nodded. He did know the identities of the five people, but he didn¡¯t know the reason behind this act. Perhaps the conspiracy against Hazel began when she returned to the town.


    ¡°Hazel, we¡¯ve been keeping some things from you,¡± Theo suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°So, can you tell me now?¡± Hazel¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t a pleasant one.


    The town wasn¡¯t as safe as she had imagined. She once believed that when Cyril took control of the Pack, things would improve. But now the facts were right in front of her-there were still hidden dangers in the town, and these dangers were directly linked to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office,¡± Cyril suddenly spoke up.


    If this was a conspiracy targeting Hazel, then she must have been under surveince for a long time. This location was not safe; someone could be eavesdropping at any time.


    Unbeknownst to them, on the side near the corpses, a figure was concealed in the darkness, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    The three of them made their way to Cyril¡¯s office. Hazel sat on the sofa, holding a cup of hot tea. She needed something to calm her nerves after encountering corpses consecutively. It wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    ¡°I want to know what you¡¯ve been keeping from me,¡± Hazel¡¯s gaze fixed on Cyril. She needed an exnation, and perhaps there were some things she had been kept in the dark about.


    ¡°When Kane was imprisoned, a few of his most loyal guards escaped and vowed to return for revenge,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice hovered in Hazel¡¯s ears.


    Hazel hadn¡¯t heard the name Kane for quite some time. She had assumed that Kane and everyone associated with him were all dead, but it turned out that a few individuals had managed to escape.


    ¡°And then?¡± Hazel continued to inquire.


    ¡°We initially thought that the recent events were caused by those guards who escaped. Now it appears it wasn¡¯t,¡± Cyril¡¯s face darkened, revealing a menacing expression. There was danger in the town, and as the Alpha, he had to ensure the safety of his people.


    ¡°How do you know it wasn¡¯t their doing?¡± Hazel questioned. Perhaps those people were seeking revenge against Cyril, but what did that have to do with her? She had only returned to the town recently.


    Cyril fell silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Because the five people who just died were once Kane¡¯s guards.¡±

 Chapter 31: Will You Like This Game?

    Hazel¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she held the hot tea. If the five deceased individuals were Kane¡¯s bodyguards, then the previous incidents had nothing to do with them. So, who was orchestrating all of this from the shadows?


    ¡°Cyril, did you intentionally let Bessie go?¡± Hazel questioned. Bessie¡¯s death was too suspicious. No one knew how she had escaped from the dungeon, but Hazel was well aware that, given Bessie¡¯s abilities, it would have been impossible for her to escape without alerting Cyril.


    ¡°I deliberately allowed her to leave; she wouldn¡¯t have survived,¡± Cyril replied without emotion.


    ¡°What do you mean? Did you already know she would die?¡± Hazel furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Bessie¡¯s appearance was too suspicious. Her ability to escape from the dungeon was due to an inside aplice. I¡¯ve already taken care of that guard,¡± Cyril exined calmly, emphasizing the severity of the situation.


    ¡°Are you saying their influence has infiltrated Pack?¡± Hazel¡¯s face contorted in disbelief. She had known from the beginning that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    ¡°At the moment, it certainly seems that way. I¡¯ve been investigating this matter in secret,¡± Theo chimed in. This matter was rted to his sister, and he couldn¡¯t simply stand by.


    ¡°I want to draw out the person behind all of this,¡± Cyril stated firmly.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t anticipate that they would pin Bessie¡¯s death on me, did you?¡± Hazel raised her head, now realizing that the crisis within Pack had reached a point where no one knew who was pulling the strings.


    Cyril nodded. He had never known that Hazel would be targeted as a primary figure or what secrets she might hold. As the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest Pack, he possessed tremendous power and set the rules. There was strict order within The Iron Star Pack, and everyone living there had to abide by the rules. Cyril had no need for those who defied orders but needed individuals who could adapt to his ways. Hazel was an exception.


    Their first encounter had been in the forest when she was searching for Theo. The forest had been filled with the scent of blood, and Cyril¡¯s heightened sense of smell as an Alpha had detected a sweet fragrance in the air. It was a scent that he couldn¡¯t ignore, and it had stirred his primal instincts, making his blood boil.


    And even now, it remained the same.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯ve been marked,¡± Cyril said as he approached her. His eyes held a hint of darkness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so special about me,¡± Hazel¡¯s expression was far from pleasant. She only wanted to understand why an unknown force had targeted her and what their intentions were.


    ¡°This is what we need to investigate,¡± Theo reassured her, patting Hazel¡¯s shoulder. He swore to protect his sister and ensure she came to no harm.


    ¡°The hidden force in the shadows is after Hazel. She needs protection,¡± Cyril dered.


    Hazel didn¡¯t speak; she knew that this time, she didn¡¯t have a choice. Or maybe she didn¡¯t resist this arrangement.


    Cyril¡¯s duty was to protect his Pack and every member within it, as an Alpha should.


    ¡°Maybe we cane up with a n,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were fixed on Cyril.


    She had a bold idea.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes grew darker. He could guess what Hazel was thinking.


    Hazel wanted to act as bait to draw out the forces behind them, but it was too dangerous.


    ¡°Cyril, you know it¡¯s the best way,¡± Hazel leaned closer to him. This time, she had to win, even if it angered Cyril.


    ¡°Hazel, listen to me; I don¡¯t need this.¡± Cyril gripped Hazel¡¯s chin. He wouldn¡¯t let her endanger herself. He had a strong team of guards who could handle any situation, and he had many reliable Alpha associates.


    Theo observed the conflict between Hazel and the Alpha but didn¡¯t intervene. He couldn¡¯t interfere with anything the Alpha did. As a Beta, he had to follow the Alpha¡¯s orders and not question them.


    Theo was now more certain of the unusual rtionship between the Alpha and his sister, Hazel. Even if they hadn¡¯t openly stated it, Theo believed that Hazel was the only one in the entire Pack who dared to defy the Alpha¡¯s orders, as she was both proud and rebellious.


    ¡°You want to protect The Iron Star Pack, and I want that too, Cyril,¡± Hazel red at Cyril. She wouldn¡¯t back down, even if it meant facing enormous danger.


    ¡°Hazel, have you forgotten the three requirements for our cooperation?¡± Cyril released her, his eyes fixed on her face. These requirements were meant to protect her, but Hazel seemed oblivious to their importance. She was as stubborn as ever.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes burned with anger. She despised such absolute authority, but she had promised Cyril.


    ¡°Monitor all outsiders and carefully check everyone¡¯s information,¡± Cyril told Theo. He was confident his Beta could handle this situation.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Theo replied respectfully.


    The term ¡°outsiders¡± triggered some thoughts in Hazel¡¯s mind, but they flitted by too quickly for her to capture any useful information. Maybe she should pay more attention to her surroundings because she felt like she was being watched, and it was making her uneasy.


    The idea that her life was constantly under scrutiny by unseen eyes made Hazel feel ufortable. No one liked being monitored.


    ¡°Hazel, from today, you cannot go out alone,¡± Cyril directed his gaze at Hazel once more.


    He could sense the anger emanating from Hazel, but he wouldn¡¯t let her undertake any risky endeavors. With the sudden deaths of five individuals, he had to thoroughly investigate.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Hazel didn¡¯t want any furthermunication with Cyril. She could feel how displeased he was now, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Hazel¡¯s proposal to act as bait had been rejected, and she was equally displeased.


    Cyril¡¯s lips formed a thin line, and his gaze darkened. He didn¡¯t respond to Hazel.


    Hazel watched as Cyril conveyed a message to Parrish and Rankin through the mind link. It was only when Carlotta and Vi entered the office that she truly understood the meaning of not being allowed to go out alone.


    Cyril had assigned Carlotta and Vi to protect Hazel. They were strong she-wolves within The Iron Star Pack, capable of helping Hazel avoid danger when she ventured out.


    ¡°Hazel, we¡¯ll escort you home,¡± Carlotta offered kindly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hazel smiled. She stood up and walked out with Carlotta and Vi. Parrish and Rankin brushed past them and entered Cyril¡¯s office.


    When Hazel returned home, her grandmother and Gerard were already asleep. She quietly went upstairs, and the moment she stepped into her room, she caught a strong scent. Her eyes lit up, recognizing the smell as that of a note.


    Hazel quickly approached her bed, lifted the pillow, and found a note hidden beneath it. The aroma was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint its origin.


    ¡°Hazel, this is just the beginning. Will you enjoy this game?¡± The note contained these words. Hazel brought it closer to her nose, trying to identify more scents, such as the person who left the note, but there was nothing.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She clutched the note tightly in her hand. Was killing a few people just a game for them?

 Chapter 32: Announcement

    Hazel retrieved a new box from the cupboard and ced the note inside it. She locked the box in the drawer, intending to deliver it to Cyril on the training ground tomorrow evening.


    Her gaze lingered outside the window, and the scent of blood from the alley still seemed to hang in the air, seeping into her room. The gruesome sight of those five corpses continued to haunt Hazel¡¯s mind.


    She walked over to the window, peering outside into the pitch-ck darkness. Only a few dim streetlights illuminated the roadside. She tried to avert her gaze but suddenly noticed Putnam standing beneath her window with an eerie smile.


    Putnam¡¯s lips moved as if he were saying something, but Hazel was certain he made no audible sound. She watched as Putnam walked towards the neighboring house where he now resided.


    Hazel still didn¡¯t understand why Putnam had returned to the town after so many years. Nobody knew why he hade back. She took a step back from the window, closed it, and clutched the curtains. Her mind was filled with clues and questions. Finally, Hazel forcefully pulled the curtains shut, determined not to see anything beyond the window.


    Meanwhile, Putnam had returned to his own house, carrying two sses of red wine. He walked slowly towards the couch.


    On the couch, Taniay on her side, dressed in a sexy red nightgown. Her long ck hair cascaded over her shoulder, making her look alluring and captivating.


    ¡°Visiting her again?¡± Tania sat up from the couch as she reached for the ss of red wine Putnam handed her.


    ¡°Tania, are you jealous?¡± Putnam put his arm around Tania¡¯s shoulder and lightly nibbled on her neck. Tania was his mate.


    Tania let out a softugh. Was she jealous? Maybe a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to shine now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tania smiled.


    ¡°Darling, show your prowess,¡± Putnam said as he nted a kiss on Tania¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I hope weplete our n soon and can enjoy our spoils,¡± Tania downed the contents of her ss and then shifted her gaze to the ceiling, where a body hung.


    If Hazel were in this room, she would undoubtedly recognize the suspended corpse as Fiona, found in the forest. Her eyes would widen, mouth agape, realizing that it bore an uncanny resemnce to the young woman.


    Putnam and Tania exchanged a knowing smile. This was just the beginning; the game was far from over.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The rm clock rang for what felt like an eternity before Hazel finally sat up in bed. She reached out to silence the rm. Today, it wasn¡¯t her group¡¯s turn for patrol duty, so she could afford to sleep in a little. However, she had training with Carlotta and Viter tonight, and she needed to prepare.


    Hazel swiftly got dressed and headed downstairs, where her grandmother had already prepared breakfast. Gerard was outside exercising. Since he joined the town, he maintained his previous daily routine. The Iron Star Pack had a rule that allowed individuals aged 50 and older to forgo training. Gerard was exactly 50 years old, and he chose to maintain the garden alongside Hazel¡¯s grandmother. The backyard was their designated area, and they were responsible for growing crops to supply the Pack with food. All they had to do was deliver the produce to the Pack House at the designated time each month to fulfill their task.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s for breakfast today?¡± Hazel walked into the kitchen and inquired, deliberately avoiding mentioningst night¡¯s events. She didn¡¯t want to worry her grandmother, though she intended to visit Eloiseter. Eloise must have been terrified.


    ¡°Oatmeal with cornkes, buttered toast, and sunny-side-up eggs,¡± her grandmother said, cing the food on the table with a warm smile.


    ¡°Delicious toast,¡± Hazel took a bite of buttered toast, savoring the aroma.


    ¡°Nobody¡¯speting with you,¡± Gerard,ing in from the backyard, joined them at the table, his eyes on Hazel.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for certain. Howe Theo isn¡¯t down for breakfast yet?¡± Hazel questioned. Theo wasn¡¯t known to sleep in.


    ¡°He left early,¡± Gerard said as he devoured the sunny-side-up egg, his hunger apparent.


    ¡°He left?¡± Hazel inquired.


    ¡°Yes, he mentioned that there was something important at the Pack House,¡± her grandmother said, her gaze fixed on Hazel.


    Hazel served herself a bowl of cornkes soaked in oat milk, swallowed a spoonful, and stirred it thoughtfully. She suspected it was due tost night¡¯s events.


    ¡°Hazel, has anything else happened recently?¡± her grandmother asked suddenly, her eyes scrutinizing Hazel.


    Hazel paused, looking a bit uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to tell her grandmother about the deaths of the five peoplest night.


    ¡°Nothing else,¡± Hazel said with another bite of buttered toast.


    ¡°Have you received any new notes?¡± Gerard chimed in, showing concern. They both worried about Hazel¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t,¡± Hazel smiled.


    She couldn¡¯t reveal the contents of the notes; it would only anger her grandmother and Gerard. Hazel didn¡¯t want them to be in danger.


    ¡°Hazel, take care of yourself,¡± her grandmother patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder.


    Hazel nodded; she was determined to protect herself and her family.


    After finishing breakfast, Hazel mentioned her n to visit Eloise, and her grandmother agreed. She had temporarily forgotten the agreement not to leave the house alone. But as she stepped out, she noticed Carlotta and Vi waiting by the flowerbed, as if they knew she woulde out.


    ¡°Good morning, Hazel,¡± Carlotta greeted her with a beautiful smile as she approached.


    Hazel was taken aback. ¡°You knew I was going out?¡±


    Carlotta and Vi exchanged smiles before looking at Hazel. ¡°Alpha said you would be going out. He wants us toe every day to apany you.¡±


    Hazel didn¡¯t realize Cyril knew her schedule so well, down to the minute. She made a mental note to discuss this with himter.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eloise¡¯s,¡± Hazel said and began walking in Eloise¡¯s direction.


    Carlotta and Vi nked Hazel on both sides, offering silentpanionship and ensuring her safety.


    ¡°Did you hear? Kane¡¯s guards are dead.¡±


    ¡°They tried to assassinate Alpha.¡±


    ¡°They were all killedst night, serves them right, just like Kane.¡±


    As several people walked past Hazel, she overheard their conversation.


    ¡°Has Cyril made this news public?¡± Hazel looked at Carlotta, who was Parrish¡¯s mate and should be well-informed about this matter.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha posted the news on the announcement board this morning,¡± Carlotta replied.


    ¡°What does ¡®assassinating Alpha¡¯ mean?¡± Hazel questioned.


    ¡°Alpha¡¯s concern is that if five people in the Pack suddenly die, it could cause panic,¡± Carlotta said, gazing into Hazel¡¯s eyes with sincerity. ¡°So he¡¯s telling everyone that those five guards were killed because they were trying to assassinate him.¡±


    ¡°In that case, the people in the town won¡¯t be scared,¡± Vi added, supporting Cyril¡¯s decision.


    Hazel nodded, understanding Cyril¡¯s concerns. Concealing the true cause of the guards¡¯ deaths was the best choice. The town couldn¡¯t afford chaos, as it might offer an opportunity to external forces.


    Ten minutester, Hazel stood at Eloise¡¯s front door and rang the doorbell.

 Chapter 33: Visiting Fiona

    The doorbell had been ringing for a while before Hazel saw the door open. Mrs. Garcia, Eloise¡¯s mother, peered out from inside and, upon seeing Hazel, fully opened the door. Hazel hadn¡¯t seen Mrs. Garcia for a long time since her falling out with Eloise. She hadn¡¯t visited this house since then.


    ¡°Mrs. Garcia, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Hazel greeted, realizing that she should have visited Mrs. Garcia sooner.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the lovely Hazel. How have you been?¡± Mrs. Garcia greeted her with a surprised smile, clearly not expecting to see Hazel.


    Mrs. Garcia hugged Hazel and ushered her into the house. Meanwhile, Carlotta and Vi had arrived at the destination and were discreetly waiting outside the house, ensuring that they wouldn¡¯t disturb Hazel and her friend¡¯s meeting.


    Hazel entered the house, taking in the familiar setting, which hadn¡¯t changed much since she left. Perhaps there were some new furnishings, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good, Mrs. Garcia. How have you been?¡± Hazel looked at the pictures on the wall, smiling.


    ¡°About the same as before,¡± Mrs. Garcia replied, looking genuinely happy to see Hazel.


    ¡°What¡¯s it likeing back?¡± Mrs. Garcia asked, offering Hazel a ss of juice and inquiring about her well-being.


    ¡°I¡¯m still adjusting,¡± Hazel shrugged.


    She couldn¡¯t tell Mrs. Garcia about all that had happened since her return; it would only worry her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee here anytime,¡± Mrs. Garcia said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Garcia. I¡¯d like to see Eloise,¡± Hazel said with a grin, feeling a sense of nostalgia in this house.


    ¡°Of course, you can. She hasn¡¯t been quite herself since she came backst night. Would you mind checking on her for me?¡± Mrs. Garcia took a basket of bread and ced it on the table, her demeanor unchanged.


    Hazel used to loveing to Eloise¡¯s house because her mother was kind, showing the utmost kindness to everyone and making Hazel feel the warmth of a motherly presence.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to,¡± Hazel said and ran up the stairs to Eloise¡¯s room. She knocked gently on the door, making sure Eloise could hear without causing too much disturbance.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Eloise¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Hazel opened Eloise¡¯s door. She was lying in bed, wrapped in nkets, her face still pale.


    ¡°Eloise,¡± Hazel said, approaching her bedside. ¡°Are you okay, dear?¡±


    Eloise looked at Hazel and managed a forced smile, ¡°How did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°Just to check on you,¡± Hazel said, trying to put on a brave face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just had a nightmare,¡± Eloise said, sitting up in bed. ¡°Why did youe over?¡±


    ¡°Just wanted to see you,¡± Hazel replied, still worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine in a few days,¡± Eloise reassured. She was struggling toe to terms with the terrifying sight of five lifeless bodiesst night. It was a visual shock she needed time to recover from.


    From the doorway, Mrs. Garcia¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Kids, I made some butter cookies. Who¡¯d like to try some?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, Mrs. Garcia,¡± Hazel responded before turning her attention back to Eloise, asking, ¡°Do you want something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m feeling better,¡± Eloise said as she got out of bed. She looked better seeing Hazel, although the horror fromst night was still etched in her memory. She could only hope she wouldn¡¯t have another nightmare tonight.


    Hazel and Eloise went downstairs toward the kitchen. Mrs. Garcia had just taken the butter cookies out of the oven, and the aroma filled the room.


    ¡°Hazel, I bet you¡¯ll like this.¡± Mrs. Garcia pulled out cherry cheesecake ice cream from the fridge.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Garcia.¡± Hazel smiled. This was something she used to love. Every time she visited Eloise¡¯s home, Mrs. Garcia would greet her with cherry cheesecake ice cream.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll like the cookies my mom made,¡± Eloise¡¯s face seemed to brighten a bit, whether from Hazel¡¯s arrival or the delicious food.


    ¡°You should try them,¡± Mrs. Garcia ced the cookies on the table, stowing some in a cookie jar she¡¯d made.


    Mrs. Garcia was a woman who understood life. She loved all things food, enjoyed gardening, and was an artist. Hazel tasted a cookie. It was just the right texture, a bit crunchy, with a hint of milky fragrance mingled with creamy goodness. ¡°Mrs. Garcia, you should open a dessert shop,¡± Hazel praised. The craftsmanship was quite impressive.


    ¡°Oh, Hazel, you¡¯re quite the talker.¡± Mrs. Garcia couldn¡¯t stop smiling; nobody dislikedpliments. It gave her a sense of aplishment.


    ¡°Eloise, why don¡¯t you try some?¡± Mrs. Garcia turned to her daughter, who seemed a bitcking in enthusiasm.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Mrs. Garcia knew what her daughter went throughst night, she wouldn¡¯t have said that.


    ¡°Mom, just chill,¡± Eloise smiled, picking up a cookie, quietly savoring it. She let the creamy aroma ferment in her mouth. ¡°I like this taste.¡±


    Mrs. Garcia nodded, content with Eloise¡¯s response, and busied herself in the kitchen, leaving Hazel and Eloise at the dining table.


    ¡°Hazel, do you want to go check on Fiona?¡± Eloise suddenly remembered the girl injured in the forest. Her injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet, which was odd. Werewolves had powerful healing abilities beyond that of normal humans.


    Hazel confirmed that she was a werewolf.


    ¡°She was injured in our patrol area; we should go check,¡± thinking about the injured girl made Hazel uneasy.


    So much had happenedtely. Bessie died, Kane¡¯s guards died, and now a girl was injured in the forest. Hazel was worried she might be the next victim.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± Eloise hurriedly put on her shoes, ready to leave with Hazel.


    Hazel nodded, then spoke, ¡°Mrs. Garcia, Eloise and I are going for a walk. We¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mrs. Garcia¡¯s voice came from the kitchen. Hazel and Eloise exchanged smiles and left the house.


    Not far from the house, Hazel spotted the figures of Carlotta and Vi. They maintained a certain distance from Hazel. She silently signaled to them, and they discreetly followed Hazel and Eloise.


    Hazel didn¡¯t want Eloise to know she was in danger; that would only worry her.


    ¡°Her injuries haven¡¯t healed all this time,¡± Hazel began, cautious about recent events. There might be an underlying issue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how we can help her,¡± Eloise was also a bit tense. The events ofst night had left her concerned, and she wasn¡¯t sure what had happened.


    In the morning, she had seen the notice posted on the bulletin board, but she knew that those guards hadn¡¯t assassinated the Alpha. If the Alpha hadn¡¯t disclosed the real cause of their deaths, it meant that there was something suspicious about their deaths. Eloise was no pushover.


    Hazel nodded and continued walking alongside Eloise.


    By the time Hazel and Eloise reached the medical room, Fiona was already awake. Her spirits seemed good, but her injuries still appeared quite severe.


    The staff informed Hazel that Fiona had been in aa until Hazel and Eloise arrived and she woke up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve notified the guard unit,¡± one of the medical staff members said.


    Hazel and Eloise nodded in agreement. They needed to inform the guard unit because the cause of Fiona¡¯s injuries needed to be rified.


    ¡°Did you save me?¡± Fionay in the bed, looking weak.


    ¡°We found you injured during our patrol,¡± Eloise replied with concern.


    Hazel studied Fiona, her long ck hair and a few freckles on her cheeks, brown eyes constantly shifting as she fixed her gaze on Hazel.

 Chapter 34: A Strange Wound

    Fiona shed a shy smile and suddenly said, ¡°I know you, your name is Hazel.¡±


    Hazel paused, not sure how Fiona could recognize her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Hazel. How are you feeling?¡± Hazel was more concerned about Fiona¡¯s injuries and why they hadn¡¯t healed yet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything, and these wounds don¡¯t hurt.¡± Fiona replied, pressing her fingers against the wounds. Her expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°They don¡¯t hurt?¡± Hazel furrowed her brows, finding this highly unusual.


    While Fiona¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t fatal, they were substantial wounds, yet she imed they didn¡¯t hurt. Furthermore, the wounds hadn¡¯t healed, which was definitely a problem. Hazel wasn¡¯t certain about the peculiar condition. She had never encountered such dyed healing in a werewolf.


    Fiona shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°What about your family?¡± Eloise inquired.


    When they found injured individuals during their patrols, they would take them to the medical room within the patrol area and use mind link to inform the guard team to take over. The guards would also notify the injured person¡¯s family. However, Eloise hadn¡¯t seen anyone apanying Fiona since she arrived in the medical room. It was just Fiona alone in the spacious room.


    The mention of her family brought a pained expression to Fiona¡¯s face. Her eyes reddened, as if she could burst into tears at any moment.


    ¡°My parents both died in a battle before. I don¡¯t have any other family left,¡± Fiona said.


    Hazel and Eloise were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected Fiona to have lost both her parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Fiona. I shouldn¡¯t have brought up your painful memories,¡± Eloise consoled her. For some reason, when Eloise looked at Fiona, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Fiona lowered her head, not saying anything more.


    Hazel was about to speak when she saw Rankin enter, followed by several robust members of the guard team. Parrish wasn¡¯t with them, indicating he had other tasks to handle.


    Rankin, upon seeing Fiona in her bed, noted that she didn¡¯t seem to have significant problems. However, her wounds hadn¡¯t healed.


    ¡°Fiona, how are you feeling?¡± Rankin inquired.


    ¡°I feel fine,¡± Fiona replied. Her appearance didn¡¯t reflect that of an injured person.


    ¡°We checked your information, and we learned about your parents. They¡¯ve passed away,¡± Rankin¡¯s face showed a trace of sympathy. ¡°So we¡¯ve arranged for staff to take care of you and will inform us when you wake up.¡±


    Fiona nodded and then smiled, ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for all of you, I might have died in the forest.¡±


    Hazel observed Fiona. Her story was indeed quite pitiful, but there was no sign of sadness in Fiona¡¯s eyes, as if her parents¡¯ death hadn¡¯t affected her at all.


    Hazel thought of a word: insincere.


    But why did she feel that Fiona¡¯s demeanor appeared somewhat insincere?


    ¡°This is what we should do,¡± Eloise responded to Fiona¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hazel, Eloise, thank you,¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes suddenly welled up with tears. ¡°I¡¯ve never really had any friends. You make me feel like I have good friends.¡±


    ¡°We help anyone who¡¯s injured,¡± Hazel said, staring directly at Fiona, but Fiona¡¯s face showed no signs of deception.


    Fiona didn¡¯t respond further; she just continued to smile.


    ¡°Fiona, can you tell us how you got injured now?¡± Rankin¡¯s expression was serious. A lot had been happening in the town recently, and he needed to be cautious.


    ¡°That day, I was taking a walk in the forest when suddenly, I encountered a woman. She attacked me, and then I passed out,¡± Fiona said, looking at Rankin. Fear flickered in her eyes, and it seemed like she was still scared of what had happened that day.


    ¡°A woman?¡± Rankin questioned, thinking it might be an important lead.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know her, and I feel she didn¡¯t belong to our Pack,¡± Fiona¡¯s voice grew louder as she urgently tried to convey what had urred to everyone present.


    Hazel stared at Fiona, feeling that Fiona¡¯s reaction was a bit strange. It was as though she was eagerly trying to assure everyone that the attacker wasn¡¯t someone from their Pack. However, if Fiona didn¡¯t know the person, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean they weren¡¯t from the Pack; perhaps Fiona simply wasn¡¯t acquainted with them.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Did she have any distinctive features? That would help in our search,¡± Rankin asked with a serious expression, leaving no room for missed details.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember,¡± Fiona lowered her head, concealing her emotions.


    ¡°Why did she attack you then?¡± Hazel pressed to the crux of the matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I swear I was just out for a walk,¡± Fiona replied. Hearing this, she raised her head and looked at Hazel, her face filled with confusion.


    Hazel hoped she was mistaken. She didn¡¯t want to misjudge an innocent person.


    ¡°So, what about your injuries?¡± Rankin looked at Fiona, also noticing something peculiar.


    Werewolves possessed powerful healing abilities, and typically, they would recover within one or two hours after being injured. But Fiona¡¯s injuries showed no signs of improvement, and that raised questions. Were these normal wounds?


    As the leader of the guard team, Rankin had witnessed many bizarre urrences while apanying Alpha. He remained skeptical of Fiona¡¯s injuries, wondering if the woman who attacked her had used something to prevent her wounds from healing, and what her intentions might be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. At first, there was some pain, but now I feel nothing. It doesn¡¯t hurt, but it hasn¡¯t healed either,¡± fear appeared on Fiona¡¯s face as she began to feel that something was amiss. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fiona, we¡¯re going to help you,¡± Eloise consoled Fiona, appearing genuinely frightened.


    ¡°Maybe we should inform Cyril,¡± Hazel suggested. This was no longer something they could handle. They needed to find out why Fiona¡¯s wounds wouldn¡¯t heal, or else, Hazel feared there might be further consequences for the town. This was certainly not just Fiona¡¯s problem.


    Rankin looked at Hazel, her gaze unwavering and resolute. Perhaps that was the right course of action.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report this to Alpha. Fiona, you need to stay here,¡± Rankin nced at Fiona again, and he would assign guards to protect her.


    As for the woman, he needed to conduct a thorough investigation.


    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Fiona smiled again.


    Hazel withdrew her gaze from Fiona. Fiona¡¯s emotional shifts were rapid, one moment she was fearful and worried, the next she was smiling, as though these events had no real impact on her.


    ¡°We¡¯lle back to see you tomorrow,¡± Eloise smiled at Fiona. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a lot of sympathy for her, and she wanted to show Fiona some extra care.


    ¡°Thank you, Eloise.¡± Fiona locked eyes with Eloise, and her brown eyes began to dart around.


    Hazel gently held Eloise¡¯s hand and pulled her away from Fiona¡¯s bedside. Hazel wasn¡¯t entirely sure why she feltpelled to do this, but her instincts told her it was the right move.


    ¡°Fiona, maybe you should get some more rest,¡± Hazel looked at Fiona, her expression filled with concern. She genuinely cared about Fiona as a person, but something about Fiona¡¯s behavior felt strange to her. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue resting, and you both should head back early,¡± Fiona nodded and then slowly closed her eyes. She appeared genuinely asleep.


    Hazel and Eloise exchanged a nce and quietly left the hospital room.


    As soon as Hazel and Eloise were confirmed to be gone, Fiona lying in her bed suddenly opened her eyes and gazed at the ceiling with an eerie smile.


    Will you enjoy this game?


    Hazel, I look forward to your participation.

 Chapter 35: Not Wanting to Be a Burden

    Hazel returned home just in time for dinner. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that she needed to go to the training ground tonight. Carlotta and Vi had also returned home and would pick her upter in the evening.


    Hazel felt like she had be a closely watched target. Maybe she was dangerous right now, but the constant surveince was making her ufortable.


    Alpha Cyril disliked disobedience, but Hazel loved to challenge him. In this matter, she believed she had a right to fight back. She didn¡¯t want to appear like a prisoner; after all, she hadn¡¯tmitted any crimes.


    The dining table was already set with various dishes, including honey-roasted chicken wings, vegetable sd, meat sauce pasta, and strawberry pudding. Hazel grabbed a chicken wing and took a bite. It was delicious, and she was ravenous.


    ¡°Hazel, take your time. No one¡¯speting with you,¡± her grandmother said, entering from the backyard, looking somewhat guilty.


    Hazel knew her grandmother well. Whenever she felt guilty, she clutched her clothes tightly. She was doing that now, but why would her grandmother feel guilty?


    ¡°Grandma, what were you doing in the backyard?¡± Hazel asked.


    ¡°I nted a few fruit trees. You know it¡¯s quite a hassle, but luckily, Gerard helped me,¡± her grandmother released her grip on her clothes and walked into the kitchen.


    Hazel headed to the backyard, and Gerard was crouched, clearing the soil. It didn¡¯t seem like anything out of the ordinary had happened.


    ¡°Now I can enjoy fresh fruits again,¡± Hazel grinned, returning to the dining table.


    Hazel felt that her grandmother and Gerard were hiding something. They always whispered when she appeared. It was strange, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll have all kinds of fruit pies and fresh juices,¡± her grandmother said.


    While savoring strawberry pudding, Theo walked in, his expression fatigued. He nced at Hazel sitting at the dining table. ¡°Maybe you should save some food for your dear brother.¡±


    Hearing Theo¡¯s words, Hazel burst intoughter. She was delighted to see Theo joking. Recent events had cast a heavy cloud over everyone¡¯s mood, but her grandmother and Gerard were outsiders who knew nothing about what was happening. Hazel hoped they would always be happy.


    Gerard joined from the backyard, his hands covered in soap, washing them thoroughly to ensure there was no residual dirt. He dried his hands with a cloth. ¡°Perhaps you should save some for your teacher as well.¡±


    ¡°Hey, am I eating that much?¡± Hazel took a bite of the meat sauce pasta.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my little Hazel,¡± her grandmother sat next to Hazel, gazing at her with a loving smile. Her silver hair shone under the light.


    ¡°It¡¯s always grandma who loves me the most,¡± Hazel snuggled against her. She wished every day could be as joyful as this one, with no dark events happening in their town.


    Maybe staying in her grandmother¡¯s orchard was her best choice, but now everything had changed, and she was caught up in an unknown conspiracy.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was warm and lively as everyone chatted andughed.


    After dinner, Hazel returned to her room. She retrieved the box from her drawer, which contained thetest set of notes she needed to deliver to Cyril.


    Hazel changed intofortable training attire and then left her room, heading downstairs. Laughter echoed from below as Hazel stood on the staircase, looking at her grandmother, Theo, and Gerard. They all had smiles on their faces, and Hazel wished they could remain this way forever.


    Hazel adjusted her mood and slowly descended the stairs.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be going out for a while and will be backter,¡± Hazel said as she left the house. She was worried her grandmother might ask where she was going, but Hazel couldn¡¯t reveal that she was off to training.


    Theo watched Hazel¡¯s departing figure with a worried expression. He knew where Hazel was headed.


    As Hazel stepped out of the house, she saw Carlotta and Vi waiting not far away. It seemed they had been waiting for a while.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Let¡¯s go,¡± Hazel said with a smile. She and her friends then headed toward the training ground.


    The training ground at night looked quiet and eerie. It was devoid of people, with only dim lights around. Cyril sat on a bench, observing Hazel.


    Approaching Cyril, Hazel handed him the box and said, ¡°These are the notes I receivedst night.¡±


    Upon hearing Hazel¡¯s words, Cyril¡¯s expression subtly changed. He opened the box to find a note inside. As he read the note¡¯s contents, his expression grew even more inscrutable.


    A game? Killing a few people in his Pack was considered a game to them, and it was a challenge! Cyril¡¯s eyes grew darker as he swore to find and uproot the hidden forces responsible for this.


    ¡°Hazel, you did well,¡± Cyrilmended her for not hiding the note.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want anything else to happen,¡± Hazel sat beside Cyril. He emitted aforting scent that made her feel at ease.


    Cyril, as the Alpha of The Iron Star Pack, undoubtedly had more concerns than herself. While Hazel still harbored some resentment for him rejecting her proposal, she didn¡¯t want to confront him now. It wouldn¡¯t benefit her in any way.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Hazel believed Cyril was right about one thing. She needed to enhance her self-defense skills and be able to protect herself when danger arose. She would not allow herself to be a burden.


    ¡°Cyril, I¡¯d like to talk to youter,¡± Hazel finally said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after your training,¡± Cyril replied, his gaze intense. He might know what Hazel wanted to discuss, but now wasn¡¯t the right time.


    Carlotta and Vi were ready, and they awaited Hazel to join the training. If Cyril decided to keep Hazel here, Carlotta and Vi wouldn¡¯t dare disobey his orders. But Cyril wanted Hazel to participate in training on time because it was beneficial for her.


    Hazel didn¡¯t press further. The reason she and Cyril could coexist peacefully was that she hadn¡¯t yet defied his orders. However, if she voiced her thoughts, Cyril might not be as gentle with her.


    Hazel stood up and walked over to Carlotta and Vi.


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Hazel asked. She knew that Carlotta taught her attack techniques, while Vi focused on defense techniques. Carlotta and Vi were known to be strong female wolves in The Iron Star Pack who had fought alongside Cyril in various battles.


    ¡°I know your defense skills are quite good,¡± Vi began, ¡°so what you should focus on improving now is your attack skills.¡±


    Carlotta nodded and took some time to exin relevant attack techniques to Hazel, who listened intently.


    ¡°Hazel, shall we give it a try now?¡± Carlotta got into abat-ready position.


    Hazel focused her attention on Carlotta, wanting to see how she would strike. Carlotta¡¯s punches were swift, and she didn¡¯t aim for Hazel¡¯s front. She faked a move and then circled around Hazel, using her elbow to strike Hazel¡¯s back. It wasn¡¯t very forceful, but Hazel nearly couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Carlotta had a variety of techniques, and her speed was impressive, making it hard to predict her next move.


    Hazel watched in awe as she defended against Carlotta¡¯s limbs. She crossed her arms over her chest, asionally ducking to evade Carlotta¡¯s legs. Her defense skills were stronger.


    ¡°Hazel, don¡¯t avoid it. Face the attack,¡± Vi spoke from the side, her eyebrows furrowed. If Hazel kept choosing defense, her attack skills wouldn¡¯t improve.


    Hazel¡¯s lips tightened when she heard Vi¡¯s words. She changed her hand movements from defense to facing the attack and recalled the attack techniques Carlotta had just exined, trying to execute the first move.

 Chapter 36: I Give Up

    Hazel continuously punched Carlotta¡¯s abdomen and arms, and the situation seemed to be slightly better than before. Parrish and Rankin appeared by Cyril¡¯s side, keeping an eye on the scene.


    ¡°Hazel, is this all you¡¯ve got when ites to attacking?¡± Carlotta asked, her expression serious, as if she were in an actual battle, not just a training session.


    ¡°Let me think,¡± Hazel shouted, uncertain of her next move.


    ¡°Vi,¡± Hazel¡¯s voice called out for help, trying to find guidance. She didn¡¯t want to rely on mechanical moves.


    ¡°When you attack someone, how should you do it?¡± Vi inquired, trying to make Hazel react on her own, not just follow patterns.


    ¡°Take the initiative and take them down,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes lit up, realizing that offensive moves were more engaging. Although her petite frame was better suited for defense, she was eager to learn the offensive.


    ¡°Yes, now you have the right mindset. Think about how to take your opponent down,¡± Carlotta nodded approvingly, recognizing Hazel¡¯s potential. Hazel attempted to employ the moves Carlotta had used earlier in her attacks. She moved swiftly, her hands and legs agile. Her fists keptnding on Carlotta¡¯s body, and her legs kicked forward. However, she refrained from attacking Carlotta¡¯s face, remembering that it was just a practice.


    ¡°Maybe I should attack when the enemy lowers their guard,¡± Hazel smiled. Carlotta¡¯s eyes beamed with pride.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Carlotta soon became fully engaged in the battle. Hazel had indeed made progress since the beginning of their training, but she still needed more practice. Hazel grew impatient, eager to bring Carlotta down quickly. Carlotta sensed Hazel¡¯s impatience and changed her tactics. She swiftly moved to Hazel¡¯s side, grabbed her hand, and kicked Hazel¡¯s thigh.


    Hazel grunted as she fell to the ground, her thigh throbbing with pain.


    ¡°My dear, you took down Hazel,¡± Parrish cheered for his wife, gazing at her lovingly, filled with pride.


    Carlotta sent Parrish a flying kiss. ¡°Hazel, you did great,¡± she admitted, acknowledging Carlotta¡¯s superior skills.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯ll be even better than me,¡± Carlotta said as she helped Hazel up. ¡°Always remember, when attacking an opponent, don¡¯t wait for an opportunity, actively seek it.¡±


    Vi added, ¡°Carlotta¡¯s strength is the result of countless battles, and you¡¯ve only just begun.¡±


    Hazel smiled, unafraid of the challenge. She didn¡¯t need them to go easy on her; she needed to improve. Carlotta was already impressive, and she was curious to see what Vi had in store for her.


    ¡°Hazel, Vi¡¯s defensive skills will amaze you,¡± Carlotta patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder and stepped aside, giving them space.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m eager to see,¡± Hazel said with a serious expression. She knew she should take this seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attack you, and you need to focus on defense. Don¡¯t give me any opportunities to hurt you,¡± Vi said, shaking out her limbs and stretching her neck.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Hazel responded. She couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass Gerard. Defense was her strong suit.


    Vi nodded and initiated the attack. Her moves were more predictable than Carlotta¡¯s, providing Hazel with more defensive opportunities.


    Hazel moved swiftly, sometimes circling behind Vi, other times jumping onto a tree. She used every ounce of her strength to avoid Vi¡¯s attacks. Her petite frame moved like a whirlwind, her speed almost imperceptible.


    Vi¡¯s eyes shifted as she recognized Hazel¡¯s improved defense, but she also noticed her weakness.


    Once Vi spotted an opening, she quickly closed in on Hazel. She grabbed Hazel¡¯s left hand and pulled her backward, causing Hazel to bend. Vi moved around to the front of Hazel, trapping her left leg to prevent her from turning over.


    Hazel was clearly immobilized, her left hand and leg less effectivepared to her right side.


    Once Vi confirmed that Hazel had no chance to resist, she let her go.


    ¡°Hazel, never let your opponent find your weaknesses. Observational skills are crucial in battle,¡± Vi said.


    Hazelcked observational skills. She usually relied on blind attacks and defense. Although she had her shorings, Hazel was a quick learner.


    ¡°It¡¯s myck of skills,¡± Hazel said with a smile, epting her loss.


    Carlotta and Vi were indeed impressive. They were formidable, and Hazel enjoyed training with such skilled opponents.


    ¡°Your learning ability is strong. With some more training, your abilities will surely improve,¡± Carlotta said with a smile. Not many could withstand so many of their moves. Hazel was the first who had quickly grasped their techniques and put them into practice, which was quitemendable.


    ¡°Thank you, Carlotta,¡± Hazel said softly.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to attack me, and I¡¯ll be on defense. If you can¡¯tnd a hit in five minutes, it¡¯s your failure,¡± Vi¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. She took every fight seriously, which is why she had never lost. After all, how could she fight alongside an Alpha if she weren¡¯t capable?


    Hazel nodded. Attack was her weakness, and this time, she had to give it her all. She could feel Cyril¡¯s gaze fixed on her, curious to see what kind of power her petite frame could unleash.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Carlotta stepped aside and yelled.


    Hazel heard the signal and immediately lunged at Vi. Vi was briefly surprised by this sudden attack, but she quickly evaded, showcasing her agility. Despite her height, she moved like a nimble cat, climbing walls and trees to avoid Hazel¡¯s strikes, leaving Hazel unable to make contact.


    ¡°Hazel, learn to anticipate your opponent¡¯s next move,¡± Carlotta called out sternly as Hazel had yet to touch Vi¡¯s hand.


    Upon hearing Carlotta¡¯s words, Hazel observed Vi¡¯s movements carefully, searching for an opening.


    Hazelunched another attack, this time closing the gap with Vi. Her speed had increased, but Vi wasn¡¯t going to give her the chance.


    Vi quickly nced behind her; there was no obstacle, just a gray wall. She swiftly retreated, and as Hazel approached, she moved from her original spot, causing Hazel¡¯s fist to m into the wall.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± Vi suddenly spoke and halted her steps.


    Hazel could hear Rankin cheering for Vi.


    Breathing heavily, Hazel felt a bit defeated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened, Hazel,¡± Vi consoled her, walking over.


    Hazel might be down, but she wouldn¡¯t stop learning. Her ambition and courage shone in her eyes.


    ¡°I surrender,¡± Hazel smiled, realizing she¡¯d expended a lot of effort without getting closer to Vi.


    Cyril¡¯s lips formed a straight line. He could see Hazel¡¯s determination, but he also knew her current strength fell far short of what she needed. She required more training.


    Hazel raised her head and locked eyes with Cyril, who watched her in silence.

 Chapter 37: Danger for the Entire Pack

    After the training session, the two couples, Parrish and their spouses, left the training field. They had their own lounge, and the four of them headed there to rest, while Hazel and Cyril remained on the training field, locking eyes.


    Hazel sat on a bench, unsure of what to say. She had realized that her strength was far below Cyril¡¯s. She used to believe that she could hold her own against Cyril in a few rounds of sparring, thinking it would prove her strength. But now it seemed that Cyril might not have exerted much effort; he had been going easy on her. This realization made Hazel realize she needed to intensify her training.


    ¡°Cyril, let¡¯s have a talk in your office,¡± Hazel said as she stood up from the bench. She had adjusted her mood. Her abilities may not be enough now, but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t grow.


    Cyril felt she no longer needed constion. They both walked to Cyril¡¯s office. Cyril opened the massive oak door to his office, and it was quiet inside. He turned on the lights and ced the box containing notes on his desk.


    ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Cyril sat down in his office chair, his expression serious. He didn¡¯t want it to be what he suspected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Carlotta and Vi following me around all the time,¡± Hazel spoke softly, sounding uncertain.


    In truth, Hazel had just gone through a training session, and she hade to terms with her capabilities. She understood Cyril¡¯s decision to have Carlotta and Vi protect her, but she still wanted to stand up for herself.


    ¡°Hazel, this is not just about you,¡± Cyril¡¯s pupils darkened instantly, and he stood up, walking towards Hazel. She could clearly feel the anger radiating from him.


    Cyril was emotionless; he still didn¡¯t know the purpose of this mysterious force. He didn¡¯t know if they were targeting Hazel alone, the entire town, or perhaps even him. Cyril had to ensure everyone¡¯s safety, and Hazel was now clearly the most important person to protect. He couldn¡¯t allow Hazel to be exposed to this group without taking any action.


    ¡°I only need ten minutes to go to Eloise¡¯s house. Do they have to apany me?¡± Hazel didn¡¯t understand. She just wanted to have her own space, didn¡¯t she have the right to do that? Cyril had no authority over this.


    ¡°What if something happens within those ten minutes?¡± Cyril calmly raised this question, wanting to hear what Hazel had to say. ¡°Who will guarantee your safety during that time?¡±


    No one would know what would happen within those ten minutes. Just as he didn¡¯t know how many people were hidden in his Pack, all Cyril could do was try to arrange everything as carefully as possible.


    Even though he was the Alpha of thergest Pack in the world, Cyril had to remain cautious in the face of unknown risks.


    Faced with Cyril¡¯s questioning, Hazel fell silent. She didn¡¯t know how to respond, and she tightly bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Hazel, you should understand that this is a unique situation,¡± Cyril said, surprisingly patient. He had been drawn to Hazel from the moment he first met her. Her defiant nature had only made her stand out more, and she wasn¡¯t like other girls in town who ttered him. She enjoyed challenging hismands, and he found that invigorating.


    If another girl had spoken to him in this manner, they might not have left his office so easily.


    ¡°I just hope I don¡¯t have to be watched all the time,¡± Hazel sighed deeply. She knew Cyril wouldn¡¯t agree so easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t stay too close to you,¡± Cyril said, looking at Hazel. She seemed to have lost all her liveliness. Perhaps losing her freedom weighed heavily on her.


    ¡°Cyril, if you were targeted, would you willingly make yourself bait?¡± Hazel questioned. Cyril would never abandon his Pack, but would he willingly put himself in danger?


    ¡°I would,¡± Cyril answered without hesitation.


    Hazel gazed directly into Cyril¡¯s eyes. His gaze was deep, devoid of fear. For the first time, Hazel understood that Cyril was truly willing to sacrifice himself for the Pack.


    Even if he might die, he was ready for it.


    ¡°Hazel, I am an Alpha. I would fight to thest moment for my Pack,¡± Cyril¡¯s words were sincere and earnest. Hazel didn¡¯t know what to feel at that moment, but she knew that her heart was beating for Alpha Cyril.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to die, Cyril,¡± Hazel approached him, unable to control her racing heart, ¡°I¡¯ll let Carlotta and Vi stay with me.¡±


    Cyril was thinking about the entire Pack, and maybe Hazel shouldn¡¯t be so headstrong.


    ¡°Did you only receive this notest night?¡± Cyril skillfully changed the topic. He believed Hazel was a smart person and wouldn¡¯t dwell on this matter further.


    ¡°Yes, and they called it a game,¡± Hazel responded angrily. It was utterly ridiculous. To them, the deaths of five Pack members were just a game. But what if they wanted to y more games? Would that result in more deaths? The mere thought of it tormented Hazel.


    Cyril held the note tightly in his hand. He felt provoked.


    ¡°These notes are like clues. They¡¯ve been watching you since you set foot in the town,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes grew even darker. It was as though he could see someone secretly scheming in the shadows, and they were all entangled in this unknown n.


    Who were these people?


    ¡°They knew you¡¯d return to town, and perhaps it¡¯s someone you know well,¡± Cyril spoke again. Judging from the information conveyed in the notes, the person who left them had definitely had previous contact with Hazel.


    Hazel thought of Putnam, who had been standing beneath her window the previous night with a strange expression. She hadn¡¯t previously suspected Putnam¡¯s motives for returning to town, but the timing of his return was suspicious.


    She had met and fallen in love with Putnam during their school days, though that was a long time ago. Her impression of Putnam had always been gentle. Could people really change?


    ¡°Cyril, I have to tell you that Putnam returned to town a long time ago,¡± Hazel looked at Cyril. Perhaps she should have revealed this sooner.


    When Hazel had encountered Putnam, her mind had been nk, unable to recall those events. More likely, Hazel was unwilling to specte maliciously about Putnam¡¯s return. Although she no longer felt anything for him.


    ¡°Are you only telling me now?¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze was both dark and deep. ¡°I asked you before, did you forget?¡±


    He had known about Putnam¡¯s return for some time, but when he had questioned Hazel, she had refused to speak about their past. The feeling had angered him, yet he had been powerless.


    He couldn¡¯t be sure of the ce Putnam held in Hazel¡¯s heart, just as he couldn¡¯t determine how special Hazel was to him.


    ¡°He was standing beneath my windowst night, and it felt strange,¡± Hazel had always trusted her instincts. Putnam¡¯s behaviorst night had been off, and she wondered if recent events were connected to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on him.¡± Putnam¡¯s name didn¡¯t appear on Theo¡¯s list of retrieved personnel; his arrival had been discreet.


    ¡°And Fiona¡¯s injuries, I find them suspicious,¡± Hazel didn¡¯t borate. She could guarantee that if she mentioned Putnam again, Cyril wouldn¡¯t be polite with her. But now was not the time for recklessness.


    She could feel how special she was to Cyril, but she still expected a partner of her own. Perhaps Cyril would have his own partner. Werewolves couldn¡¯t freely choose their mates, and Hazel didn¡¯t want things to escte beyond control.


    ¡°Rankin has already briefed me; we¡¯ll have someone check it out,¡± Cyril spoke, and Hazel nodded.


    ¡°And the woman who attacked Fiona.¡± Hazel didn¡¯t know who the woman that had attacked Fiona was, but her intentions weren¡¯t pure.


    Cyril¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. He didn¡¯t know how many more events were in store. Fiona¡¯s injuries were unusual, and everything was shrouded in mystery. Cyril and Hazel didn¡¯t yetprehend the extent of the situation.


    A vast web had ensnared everyone. Hazel didn¡¯t know when she would escape this cage, but she knew that true danger was fast approaching.


    No, it was the danger to the entire Pack.

 Chapter 38: The Vampire, Hawthorne

    After her conversation with Cyril, Hazel returned home under the protection of Carlotta and Vi. She felt utterly exhausted and needed some rxation. Hazel undressed and headed into the bathroom, opting for a soothing bath.


    The bathroom was filled with steam as the ss fogged up. Hazel submerged herself in the bathtub, letting the water flow over her head.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gradually, Hazel began to rx, feeling everything around her blur. She stood up from the tub, wrapped herself in a towel, and her body swayed. Her ears were filled with a buzzing sound.


    Hazel steadied herself by leaning against the wall. She watched as the bathroom¡¯s colors slowly faded away, the white walls turning ck, the bathtub vanishing, and the chandelier disappearing. In their ce, she found herself in a spacious room. A brown sofa rested against the wall, bookshelves filled with numerous volumes, and a desk with only a few sheets of paper, an ink bottle, and a quill. Hazel reached out to touch them but found that she couldn¡¯t make contact with anything in the room.


    A masked man entered the room, his unique aura and the mask on his face making Hazel recognize him as the mysterious man she had spoken to at the bonfire party. Hazel¡¯s gaze traveled across his tall figure, observing every inch of his muscles.


    The masked man stood on the opposite side of Hazel, halted, and slowly removed his mask. Hazel tried to touch his face, but it felt like there was a thinyer of mist separating them.


    Hazel furrowed her brows. She felt her heart beating strongly as she looked at the unmasked man. Without the mask, he appeared even more mysterious. For the first time, she noticed his heterochromia: one eye was green, and the other was golden. He smiled, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on where Hazel stood.


    ¡°Beautiful, did you find me?¡± The man with the crystal-clear eyes looked at Hazel, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    Hazel was taken aback, hearing the man¡¯s voice. She tried to speak, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Hawthorne,¡± the man replied, parting his thin lips, maintaining a faint smile.


    Hazel repeated the name ¡°Hawthorne¡± to herself, trying to etch it firmly into her mind.


    ¡°How did you end up here? Where is this?¡± Hazel was curious about her surroundings. It looked like a study, but why was there a massive stone cauldron inside, with some green and red unknown liquids simmering in it?


    Hawthorne smiled, his face pale,cking any hint of color, as if he had lived in a ce without sunlight for a long time. ¡°This is my study, my dear. You¡¯ve trespassed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve trespassed?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what Hawthorne meant. However, she could sense herself moving forward. She was getting closer to Hawthorne, and she couldn¡¯t understand how or why.


    Hawthorne sat on the sofa, and Hazel¡¯s bewildered expression seemed to amuse him.


    ¡°Hazel, you belong here,¡± Hawthorne¡¯s voice was as clear as a mountain spring, and every word seeped into Hazel¡¯s heart. She felt like her mind was under Hawthorne¡¯s spell.


    Apart from the room and Hawthorne¡¯s face, Hazel couldn¡¯t remember anything else. It felt like a dream, yet everything around her seemed real.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t belong here,¡± Hazel replied. Another man¡¯s face appeared in her mind, and his voice lingered in her thoughts. Hazel seemed to recall something.


    She walked toward the sofa where Hawthorne was seated. He sat on the sofa, his eyes strikingly bright, dressed in an unbuttoned white shirt that exposed his strong chest. Hazel wanted to touch Hawthorne¡¯s face, but it instantly blurred again.


    Seeing Hazel in a towel, her hair wet, and her eyes a bit dazed, Hawthorne seized her hand, pressing her firmly onto the sofa.


    ¡°Hazel, you must remember; you belong here. You found me,¡± Hawthorne¡¯s head rested against Hazel¡¯s neck. He gently inhaled her scent, as alluring as her face. This fragrance was intoxicating.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who found you,¡± Hazel¡¯s voice trembled, and everything around her seemed unreal.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve wondered about it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Hawthorne¡¯s voice seemed to possess an enchanting power, and Hazel felt like she couldn¡¯t remember anything. She wanted to stay, but another voice kept echoing in her mind. The two voices shed within her thoughts.


    Hazel tried to ignore what Hawthorne was saying, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she had once spected about Hawthorne¡¯s identity. But who was he, and how had she ended up here? Hazel had no answers.


    ¡°Hawthorne, let me go,¡± Hazel¡¯s mind began to clear slightly. She could feel Hawthorne¡¯s kisses on her cheeks and the corners of her mouth, his grip tight around her waist. She realized how strong he was as she couldn¡¯t break free from his embrace.


    Hazel attempted to call for her wolf, Rita, but Rita didn¡¯t respond, a situation she¡¯d never encountered before.


    ¡°Hazel, this is where you belong,¡± Hawthorne whispered, his lips grazing Hazel¡¯s neck. He inhaled deeply and was overwhelmed by Hazel¡¯s scent. Hawthorne¡¯s hard body pressed tightly against Hazel¡¯s soft skin. His hand gently caressed Hazel¡¯s exposed flesh, and his eyes gleamed with ambition and desire.


    Hazel¡¯s throat tightened, her eyes growing hazy. She wanted to push Hawthorne away, but her heart seemed unable to resist his closeness. She was puzzled by the situation.


    ¡°Hazel¡­ Hazel¡­¡± Her mind felt heavy, and a familiar voice entered her thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it belonged to.


    ¡°Wake up, Hazel.¡± Hazel¡¯s gaze gradually cleared, and she seemed to recall something.


    Who could it be? Who was calling her name?


    ¡°Cyril.¡± Hazel widened her eyes; she remembered. This was Cyril¡¯s voice.


    Hawthorne¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he concealed his smile. It appeared he wasn¡¯t fond of hearing Cyril¡¯s name from Hazel.


    ¡°Hazel, look at me. We¡¯re meant to be together,¡± Hawthorne held Hazel¡¯s chin and kissed her lips.


    The moment Hawthorne¡¯s lips met Hazel¡¯s, something seemed to explode in her mind. Everything around her shattered, and the room lost its reality. Hawthorne¡¯s face erged before her eyes. He was extremely handsome, exuding both nobility and elegance. His voice was bewitching, irresistible, and his heterochromatic eyes added to his aura of mystery.


    The liquid in the stone pot continued to boil. Hazel gazed at the mixture of green and red fluids, feeling her eyes might turn red too.


    Hawthorne got up from the sofa, and Hazel struggled free from his grasp. He walked to the desk, picked up a feather pen, and looked at Hazel, a faint smile still ying on his lips.


    ¡°Hawthorne, who are you really?¡± Hazel¡¯s gaze cleared gradually as she distanced herself from Hawthorne. Her thoughts became clearer, and she realized that Hawthorne wasn¡¯t a werewolf; she couldn¡¯t sense any werewolf presence about him.


    ¡°Listen, Hazel. I am a vampire. Remember me, remember everything about me.¡± Hazel only caught the word ¡®vampire.¡¯ She could only see Hawthorne¡¯s enchanting smile, and everything around her blurred once more.


    Hazel felt uneasy within, Hawthorne disappeared, and his study vanished. Her eyes darkened, and the surroundings threatened to swallow her. She stood still, feeling the space spinning, unsure which direction to move in. She was trapped.


    ¡°Hazel¡­ Hazel¡­¡± Cyril¡¯s voice echoed once more, as if guiding her way.


    Hazel moved in the direction of Cyril¡¯s voice. She saw a beam of light at the end, and her temples began to throb. She raised her hand to shield her eyes from the intense, blinding light.


    As Hazel reestablished her connection with Rita, her brain seemed to clear. She emerged from the bathtub, wiping the water from her face with her hands.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The next second, Hazel saw Cyril standing in front of her, having barged into her bathroom.

 Chapter 39: A Dream

    Cyril stood by his bathtub, his lips tightly pursed, intense gaze fixed on Hazel, who could feel her heart racing. She felt like a child caught doing something she shouldn¡¯t, and she didn¡¯t want Cyril to know what had just happened.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hazel submerged herself back into the bathtub, covering her body with bubbles. She recalleding out of the bathtub and wrapping herself in a towel, so why was she still in the water? Could everything that had just happened be a dream?


    Hazel¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of uneasiness. If it was all a dream, what about the man from her dream? She could still feel her heart racing because of him, and she couldn¡¯t forget his enchanting otherworldly eyes.


    Cyril noticed the uncertainty in Hazel¡¯s eyes, and she appeared to be remembering something. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, you would have drowned in the bathtub,¡± he said with an intense, unrelenting gaze, still fresh in his mind.


    In that moment, Cyril had genuinely panicked, wanting to wake Hazel from her apparent dream. ¡°I just had a dream,¡± Hazel said, extending her tongue to moisten her lips. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the recent events were too real to be just a dream. If it wasn¡¯t a dream, then what had happened?


    Hazel had no idea why she had ended up in the mysterious man¡¯s study, or why she had felt such a powerful attraction to his voice. Everything was beyond her control. Hawthorne¡¯s face was etched into her memory, and the word ¡°vampire¡± had taken root in her mind.


    But why had Hawthorne imed she found him? Hazel pressed her hand against her forehead, feeling like there was something crucial she was forgetting. Cyril fixed his gaze on Hazel, convinced she was hiding something. ¡°Get up,¡± he ordered, his voice low and raspy, as if restraining some emotions.


    Hazel¡¯s shoulders remained bare above the water, and she looked captivating. However, she seemed oblivious to her allure. ¡°If I get up, shouldn¡¯t you leave?¡± she asked, looking at Cyril. His emotions were hard to read.


    When Hawthorne had pressed her down earlier, Cyril¡¯s face had briefly shed in Hazel¡¯s mind. Cyril¡¯s eyebrows furrowed; Hazel¡¯s reaction was odd. He approached the bathtub, looking down at her from above. Her wet hair and the small droplets on her curled eyshes added to her charm. Her every breath produced a warm mist, and her flushed cheeks made her even more enchanting.


    ¡°Hazel, it seems like you¡¯ve forgotten something,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice carried emotional weight, and his body emitted an aura of anger that left Hazel feeling guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten something? You¡¯re the one who barged into my bathroom,¡± Hazel retorted, her voice louder than she intended. She wasn¡¯t sure why she felt guilty. Was it because Hawthorne had kissed her? Was she apologizing to Cyril for that? But she and Cyril had only gone so far, with no deeper connection, no romantic involvement ¨C they were not a couple.


    Cyril¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing Hazel¡¯s words. He lifted Hazel from the bathtub, and the sudden exposure sent a shiver down her spine. She trembled for a moment. Cyril held her in his arms, and Hazel wrapped her arms around his neck, seeking his warmth. Cyril¡¯s body radiated warmth, and she couldn¡¯t resist moving closer.


    He ced Hazel on her own bed, and then he watched her quietly, from her face down to her feet. Every inch of Hazel¡¯s skin seemed imprinted in Cyril¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Cyril, what are you nning?¡± Hazel pulled up the nket, wrapping herself in it.


    ¡°Come on, Hazel, what are you hiding?¡± Cyril took off his shirt, feeling his blood boiling.


    The fragrance emanating from Hazel was intoxicating. He usually had immense self-control, but when it came to Hazel, he admitted he felt somewhat indulgent.


    Cyril lifted Hazel¡¯s nket and embraced her tightly. He didn¡¯t know why he was doing this; it was almost instinctual. He couldn¡¯t control it, and he didn¡¯t want to.


    Hazel looked at Cyril in astonishment, expecting him to repeat past actions. But this time, he didn¡¯t. He simply held her in his arms, and theyy there together.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hazel leaned against Cyril¡¯s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. He was incredibly strong, and that was her thought at this very moment.


    Though Hazel had always known Cyril¡¯s strength, there was something particrly clear about it right now.


    Hazel thought back to the things that had happened between her and Cyril in the past, and her desire persisted, like a primal instinct. She couldn¡¯t ignore the happiness Cyril brought her.


    As she thought about Cyril, Hazel felt as if Hawthorne¡¯s influence had diminished.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Hazel said, her fingers tracing circles on Cyril¡¯s chest. Right now, nothing could distract her.


    When she had emerged from the bathtub, her expression had been odd, and Cyril knew something had happened. But he had no idea what.


    Hazel¡¯s recent look carried a hint of confusion, puzzlement, and even a trace of longing.


    What was she longing for?


    ¡°Hazel, you can¡¯t keep anything from me, have you forgotten?¡± Cyril nearly roared, not understanding why Hazel insisted on testing his limits again and again.


    ¡°I told you, it was just a dream,¡± Hazel shouted back. She didn¡¯t know how to exin what had just happened. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should tell Cyril everything. If Cyril knew about Hawthorne¡¯s existence, she had no idea what would happen.


    ¡°Tell me the content of the dream,¡± Cyril¡¯s words sounded like amand, shaking Hazel¡¯s inner resolve. She wanted to argue, but she didn¡¯t know what to say in that moment.


    ¡°Cyril, it was just a regr dream,¡± Hazel replied in frustration. What had just urred had left her bewildered. But Hawthorne was real, someone she had encountered in reality. She couldn¡¯t be sure what it all meant.


    ¡°I tried to contact you through the mind link, but I couldn¡¯t sense you, you understand?¡± Cyril looked at Hazel. He couldn¡¯t establish a connection with her. That indicated Hazel¡¯s consciousness wasn¡¯t clear enough. Even though Hazel was lost in her dream, receiving a mind link should have disrupted her dream.


    Hazel reiterated that she had just had a dream, and it was just an ordinary dream. But if it was just an ordinary dream, why couldn¡¯t she talk about it? The facts could only mean that Hazel was concealing something.


    Cyril pinched Hazel¡¯s chin, trying to make her lift her head and look at him, and her eyes appeared somewhat evasive.


    Hazel fell silent, and Cyril¡¯s words left her momentarily stunned. If Cyril was trying to convey information to her through the mind link, and she hadn¡¯t received it, then it meant that everything that had just happened wasn¡¯t merely an ordinary dream. It meant that everything could be real.


    ¡°Hazel, tell me what you¡¯re hiding,¡± Cyril¡¯s tone grew firmer. His hand tightened around Hazel¡¯s waist. Cyril could clearly feel Hazel¡¯s soft body pressed against his chest. Her breathing was steady, but her heartbeat was strong, and Cyril felt his own breathing grow chaotic.


    Hazel tightly clutched the nket. Cyril¡¯s actions excited her. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that she was undressed, and the moisture between her legs was causing her body to react. Yet Cyril had only pinched her waist and hadn¡¯t made further advances.


    Looking at Cyril¡¯s face, his captivating features and the wild aura about him were intoxicating. Hazel swore that this was her boldest move.


    Hazel inched closer to Cyril and kissed his lips.

 Chapter 40: Climax

    Cyril felt like he was floating on theke, a serene and cool sensation enveloping his entire body. His blood was boiling, his wolf was howling, and his wolf, Aeneas, was running on a meadow surrounded by flowers. It was a delightful feeling, but then Cyril snapped back to reality.


    Hazel closed her eyes and gently kissed Cyril¡¯s lips. Cyril was taken aback by Hazel¡¯s sudden move, but it was typical of her style. His hands naturally found their ce on Hazel¡¯s chest, his thumbs teasing her nipples. Hazel let out a muffled moan, her face flushing with warmth, but she didn¡¯t stop her actions. She felt Cyril open his mouth, and their tongues intertwined.


    As their lips pressed together, Hazel¡¯s fingers tangled in Cyril¡¯s silky hair. She could feel the heat and desire in her body, and her lips longed to get closer to Cyril¡¯s.


    Cyril spun around, pinning Hazel beneath him. He paused the kisses and began gently caressing every inch of Hazel¡¯s skin. Cyril¡¯s gaze lingered on Hazel¡¯s body, her fairplexion being a rarity among werewolves.


    Hazel noticed Cyril¡¯s intense gaze, and her cheeks turned crimson. She tried to shield herself but had her hands restrained by Cyril. His chest was muscr, with a bronzedplexion that exuded wild sensuality. He was filled with passion and allure, making it hard to resist.


    Cyril¡¯s hand moved from Hazel¡¯s chest, gliding down her legs. The wetness between her legs darkened his eyes, and his thoughts grew even more hazy. But he hadn¡¯t forgotten that they were in Hazel¡¯s home.


    Hazel shivered, her body responding to Cyril¡¯s touch with heightened desire. ¡°Cyril,¡± she softly called his name, and this time, they were both fully invested.


    Cyril watched Hazel¡¯s blushing face, his expression enigmatic. He could sense Hazel¡¯s body¡¯s transformation. Cyril¡¯s fingers slipped between Hazel¡¯s thighs, alternately teasing her bud and venturing into the depths, tormenting her senses. Hazel writhed, constantly rubbing against Cyril¡¯s hand in an attempt to get more pleasure.


    ¡°Hazel, tell me, who am I?¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze grew darker.


    ¡°Cyril, you¡¯re Cyril,¡± Hazel¡¯s words pleased Cyril. She could feel the eleration of Cyril¡¯s hand, intensifying her excitement.


    Hazel¡¯s body emitted an even stronger aroma of desire. She didn¡¯t know if it would attract her grandmother or Gerard, but at this moment, she only wanted time to stand still.


    The idea of having Cyril consumed Hazel¡¯s thoughts, and she was confident that at this moment, there was no room for anyone else.


    Cyril¡¯s breath enveloped Hazel. He drew closer to her body, marking her skin with one after another of his traces. His mouth lingered on her chest as he gently bit her nipple, his tongue swirling around her breast. Hazel trembled, her body taut, and she made various sounds. Cyril¡¯s fingers moved in and out of her body, and Hazel felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    Hazel could see the bulge in Cyril¡¯s pants, and she wanted to grasp it, but Cyril blocked her hand.


    ¡°Hazel, do you want to climax?¡± Cyril looked up at Hazel, her eyes seeming unfocused.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hazel whimpered, not wanting Cyril to stop what he was doing.


    Cyril raised an eyebrow, finding Hazel¡¯s response quite pleasing.


    Cyril leaned down again, and his fingers vigorously stimted Hazel¡¯s body. Hazel¡¯s gaze gradually became hazy, pleasure surging through her, making everything around her blur. She felt Cyril¡¯s fingers reaching the edge of her body, and her whole body stiffened. Hazel arched her back, swearing that she had never felt such ecstasy before. Cyril continued to circle Hazel¡¯s clitoris, extending her pleasure.


    When Cyril¡¯s fingers stopped moving, Hazely on the bed, gasping for breath. Her body felt weak, and her brain was unable to think about anything else.


    Cyril¡¯s fingers caressed Hazel¡¯s sensitive bud, and Hazel let out a sob. Tears welled up in her eyes, but Cyril¡¯s actions made her shiver, even though she had no strength left.


    ¡°Hazel, tell me,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice echoed again.


    Hazel knew he wouldn¡¯t relent. Everything they¡¯d just experienced was his way of punishing her, but it felt like a reward to her.


    ¡°In truth, I don¡¯t know if it was a dream,¡± Hazel said softly, watching Cyril as he reached for a tissue to clean his fingers.


    Cyril¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he motioned for Hazel to continue. Hey down next to her on the bed.


    ¡°I had just been taking a bath, and everything around me became blurry,¡± Hazel began, recalling the events during her bath. ¡°I found myself in a ce.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What kind of ce?¡± Cyril¡¯s lips were tightly pursed as he carefully considered Hazel¡¯s words.


    ¡°It was a ce like a study, and I met a man there,¡± Hazel said, ncing at Cyril.


    His gaze became sharp. ¡°What kind of man?¡±


    ¡°It was a man I had met at the bonfire party, Hawthorne,¡± Hazel cautiously continued. She couldn¡¯t bear Cyril¡¯s anger, and she felt a heavy weight on her chest.


    Hazel remembered how Cyril had reacted when she mentioned Putnam, and it had been unbearable.


    ¡°Hawthorne,¡± Cyril said, his expression nk. He repeated the name. ¡°What happened next, Hazel? Tell me everything.¡±


    Hazel fell silent for a moment and then spoke slowly, ¡°Hawthorne kissed me.¡±


    After saying that, Hazel felt the room¡¯s temperature drop and the atmosphere grew heavy. She knew it was because of Cyril.


    ¡°Hazel, say it again. What did he do?¡± Cyril¡¯s face turned dark, and his hand on Hazel¡¯s waist tightened.


    ¡°Cyril, I can¡¯t reach Rita. This isn¡¯t what I intended,¡± Hazel tried to exin. She didn¡¯t know what Hawthorne might have done. ¡°I didn¡¯t approach Hawthorne willingly.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s gaze turned sinister, and his current emotions were unfathomable. Thinking about other people touching Hazel made him uncontrobly angry, and he felt the urge to roar.


    ¡°What else happened?¡± Cyril tried to adjust his mood.


    He knew that this wasn¡¯t Hazel¡¯s fault, so she shouldn¡¯t bear this anger.


    ¡°Hawthorne is a vampire.¡± Hazel¡¯s mind filled with numerous possibilities at the thought of vampires.


    Vampires were cold-blooded creatures, fearing sunlight and favoring overcast weather. Their fair, unblemished skin marked them, and night was their domain. Pureblood vampires possessed great power and only reproduced within their own kind to maintain their pure lineage. They never allowed ordinary humans to be tainted by their blood. Vampires could enchant and had various skills.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that man is a vampire?¡± Cyril¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    As the Alpha of thergest pack in the world, Cyril inevitably had contact with vampires. They had divided territories and didn¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s domains. Cyril¡¯s pack never ventured into vampire territory unless necessary, and vampires couldn¡¯t enter wolf territory without permission, as it could lead to unnecessary conflicts.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he said,¡± Hazel nodded. Her body was exhausted, and she just wanted to fall asleep quickly.


    ¡°We might be in trouble,¡± Cyril gazed at Hazel. Hazel had encountered that man at the bonfire party, which meant that, without anyone¡¯s knowledge, a vampire had infiltrated his pack.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s me who¡¯s in trouble,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes trembled, and she had no more strength to speak. Cyril¡¯s scent washed over her, calming her, and she drifted into a deep slumber.


    Cyril stared at Hazel as she slept peacefully, and he became increasingly aware that everything revolved around her and that her secrets were the center of it all.

 Chapter 41: The Favored One by the Gods

    When the sunlight fell on Hazel¡¯s face, she woke up. Hazel shielded her eyes from the sun, and the soreness between her legs reminded her that everything fromst night had been real, Cyril had appeared in her room, and she had¡­ climaxed!


    Hazel wasn¡¯t sure when Cyril had left, but when she pulled back the covers, she noticed many purple marks on her body, like Cyril had left his marks on her.


    Hazel¡¯s cheeks reddened as she walked naked to the bathroom, intending to take a bath to wash away her fatigue. Last night, she had told Cyril about Hawthorne, and then she had fallen asleep.


    Hazel thought of Hawthorne. It all felt surreal, and she couldn¡¯t be sure what had really happenedst night. Why had Cyril suddenly shown up in her room? Was it just because her mind link had failed?


    What kind of person was Hawthorne? Hazel had never imagined herself being involved with a vampire. She had no idea what Hawthorne¡¯s words meant.


    Hazel closed her eyes and rxed in the bathtub, trying to forget her exhaustion.


    ¡°Hazel,e to the infirmary now.¡±


    The message came through Cyril via mind link. Hazel opened her eyes in confusion. Go to the infirmary? Was it about Fiona?


    Hazel got out of the bathtub, drying off her body. She chose a green dress from her wardrobe that gave her a youthful appearance. In front of the mirror, she seemed even more enchanting.


    Hazel got herself ready and headed downstairs. She noticed her grandmother and Gerard in the backyard, likely gardening. Hazel didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so she quietly left the house.


    The infirmary was already filled with people, and security guards stood by the door. Hazel was thest to arrive. When she entered Fiona¡¯s ward, Cyril sat there, watching her closely.


    Fionay on the hospital bed, appearing weak and somewhat pale.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re here,¡± Fiona greeted her with a smile. Hazel nodded in response.


    Besides Cyril, Hazel spotted Parrish and Rankin. But what caught her attention was a woman in a golden robe. She wore cloth shoes and had various charms hanging from her head, making a jingling sound as she walked, which echoed crisply in the quiet ward. The woman¡¯s robe was adorned with intricate patterns and totem-like symbols. She had tassels at her waist and wore metal rings and bracelets on her hands. Her eye makeup featured intense purple smoky eyes, giving her a mysterious appearance.


    A strange sense of familiarity washed over Hazel when she saw Kassandra. It was an unexpected and unbelievable sensation.


    ¡°Cyril, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hazel withdrew her gaze, not forgetting the matter at hand. Fiona¡¯s condition was still unresolved, and her injuries needed attention.


    ¡°This is my honored guest. You can call her Kassandra. She¡¯s a witch,¡± Cyril introduced her to Hazel. ¡°Perhaps she can help with Fiona¡¯s condition.¡±


    Upon hearing her name, Kassandra turned her gaze to Hazel, squinting her eyes as she examined her. The next moment, Kassandra widened her eyes, hurriedly moving closer to Hazel. She twitched her nose, circled around Hazel, took a deep breath by her side, and then fixed her gaze on Hazel¡¯s face.


    Kassandra furrowed her brows with a serious expression, staring intently at Hazel, as if trying to discern something from her face. But Hazel remained unresponsive.


    ¡°You are favored by the gods.¡±


    All eyes were fixed on Hazel, and she herself was bewildered by the sudden deration. The witch named Kassandra had circled around her and uttered this strange sentence.


    ¡°Name, your name,¡± Kassandra inquired urgently, her demeanor intense.


    Cyril observed the scene without speaking. He knew Kassandra¡¯s identity and her abilities. But her statement that Hazel was favored by the gods left him puzzled.


    ¡°Kassandra, my name is Hazel.¡±


    Kassandra looked at Hazel, her face breaking into a smile, and she patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You are different from us. You are special. You are favored by the gods.¡±


    Kassandra held her finger over Hazel¡¯s head, tapping it lightly. Hazel¡¯s face was filled with confusion as Kassandra continued to repeat these words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Hazel questioned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. Someday, you will know everything,¡± Kassandra replied with a smile. She was indeed a mysterious person. Some things she could exin, but others, like Hazel¡¯s story, were beyond her ability.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s check on this poor girl,¡± Kassandra said as she walked over to Fiona.


    Hazel stood there, silent. Cyril was also pondering the meaning behind Kassandra¡¯s words. Perhaps Hazel was not an ordinary girl. But who, then, was she?


    Behind the scenes, Bessie¡¯s people kept a close eye on Hazel. Vampires had found Hazel, and now this powerful witch, Kassandra, imed that Hazel was favored by the gods. What was the truth behind all of this?


    ¡°Kassandra, can you see what¡¯s wrong with Fiona¡¯s injuries?¡± Cyril looked at Kassandra, his gaze cold.


    Kassandra observed Fiona on the hospital bed. She felt something was amiss, but her mind couldn¡¯t capture the crucial information.


    No, perhaps someone didn¡¯t want her to grasp that information.


    Fiona¡¯s brown eyes kept shifting, her face pale but her gaze determined.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kassandra shifted her gaze away and turned to Cyril, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything unusual.¡±


    Hazel was startled by Kassandra¡¯s words. Nothing unusual? That couldn¡¯t be true.


    Hazel wouldn¡¯t doubt Cyril¡¯s choice of personnel or Kassandra¡¯s abilities, but if there was nothing unusual, Fiona¡¯s injuries wouldn¡¯t still be a problem.


    ¡°Kassandra, are you absolutely sure there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± Cyril¡¯s voice sounded, his eyes locked on Kassandra.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m certain there¡¯s nothing unusual,¡± Kassandra smiled. ¡°But Fiona¡¯s injuries will take some time to heal. I will prepare some herbs for her recovery.¡±


    Cyril nodded and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll have Rankin follow up on this. Please inform him when you¡¯ve prepared the herbs.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Kassandra replied, still maintaining her smile.


    ¡°Kassandra, thank you,¡± Fiona¡¯s voice chimed in at the right moment, her appearance pitiable.


    ¡°Oh, poor Fiona, you¡¯ll get better,¡± Kassandra tucked Fiona in, and no one noticed that Kassandra¡¯s fingers discreetly sprinkled something onto Fiona¡¯s bed.


    Hazel wanted to say something, but in the end, the words remained unspoken.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave for now,¡± Cyril said, his gaze lingering on Hazel.


    ¡°Fiona, we¡¯re going to head out now. Rest well,¡± Hazel nodded and followed behind Cyril.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Fiona weakly replied.


    Kassandra smiled at Fiona in the hospital bed and then turned to leave. At that moment, her smile vanished, revealing a sinister soul.


    The hospital room suddenly emptied, and everyone departed.


    Fiona on the hospital bed had a fierce look in her eyes as she recalled Kassandra¡¯s words. Favored by the gods? Could Hazel really be that lucky?


    Fiona hadn¡¯t expected Cyril to bring in someone like Kassandra. But the fact that Kassandra couldn¡¯t see what was wrong with her injuries made Fiona question if Kassandra was as powerful as rumored.


    Fiona clenched the bedsheet tightly. If Hazel was favored by the gods, then she would have to be a god herself to ensure Hazel never received that favor again!

 Chapter 42: A Dirty Soul

    It wasn¡¯t until Kassandra could no longer sense Fiona¡¯s presence that she revealed a different look in her eyes.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Kassandra stood beneath the tallest tree deep within the forest, her fingers making continuous gestures that left Hazel utterly baffled. They had no idea what was happening.


    Kassandra inserted her fingers into the tree trunk, and soon, ck liquid oozed out of it. Kassandra scooped up some mud from the ground and pressed it onto the ck substance. It began to boil and then evaporated.


    Hazel watched in astonishment. She had no idea what Kassandra was doing, but her eyes remained fixed on the tall tree.


    She had always thought that witches and magic were fake, that magic didn¡¯t exist or had long disappeared. Perhaps they had just learned some sort of illusion, but Kassandra seemed different from those people. She appeared to genuinely possess magic.


    ¡°Kassandra, you can speak the truth now,¡± Cyril said, looking at her.


    While in the hospital room, Cyril had known that Kassandra hadn¡¯t told the truth.


    Kassandra was a powerful witch, and her family, the McGo Family, was the most prestigious witch family. The McGo Family was well-known, with an impable reputation.


    Among the McGo Family, Kassandra was the most formidable. She lived in seclusion in the woods, and her exact whereabouts were unknown. Even Cyril had taken considerable effort to find her.


    ¡°A dirty soul,¡± Kassandra said, uttering only that one phrase.


    Her words furrowed Cyril¡¯s brows.


    A dirty soul? What did that mean?


    ¡°Kassandra, do you mean there¡¯s a problem?¡± Hazel approached Kassandra, convinced that there was something wrong with Fiona¡¯s injuries, but she didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Kassandra nodded, then began to exin, ¡°She is Fiona, and yet not Fiona.¡±


    ¡°The injuries on her body result from a curse-a curse that contains both poison and incantations. We must remove the poison before we can dispel the curse,¡± Kassandra emphasized.


    Cyril and Hazel exchanged nces. The situation seemed moreplicated than they had imagined.


    ¡°What kind of poison is it?¡± Hazel asked, wanting to understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a poison that specifically affects werewolves. To administer the poison, the attacker must smear their blood on wolf¡¯s bane and then grind it to a paste,¡± Kassandra exined while pressing mud onto the tree, addressing Cyril and Hazel.


    Hazel listened carefully to Kassandra¡¯s words. She knew what wolf¡¯s bane was; it was a nt that werewolves feared, simr to how vampires feared vervain. They couldn¡¯te into contact with it.


    ¡°What happens next?¡± Cyril inquired, clearly familiar with wolf¡¯s bane.


    ¡°They will coat it on a certain type of weapon. Silver, to be precise, and then use that weapon to attack,¡± Kassandra exined, her expression serious.


    Kassandra was well aware of the power of wolf¡¯s bane and silver against werewolves. Inrge quantities, it could be lethal.


    ¡°So, you mean Fiona¡¯s wounds are due to wolf¡¯s bane and silver?¡± Hazel got to the point, thinking about the woman who had attacked Fiona, her gaze turning fierce.


    Kassandra nodded. Indeed, it was a malicious method.


    Every werewolf knew the consequences of wolf¡¯s bane and silver on their bodies, yet some still chose to use them.


    ¡°Fiona¡¯s injuries are due to a curse cast alongside a toxin, making them challenging to heal,¡± Kassandra walked over to Cyril. He had toe to terms with this.


    ¡°I can¡¯t disclose the details of the curse; it¡¯s a witch¡¯s secret,¡± Kassandra said.


    Cyril agreed. Getting Kassandra¡¯s help was already a cause for celebration, and he couldn¡¯t ask his allies to do more. Perhaps in the future, there would be other ways she could assist.


    Witches always had their unique personalities. Kassandra had her responsibilities and duties, including safeguarding her family¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°Can you break this curse, Kassandra?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety.


    ¡°I can, and I have already figured out how to neutralize the poison,¡± Kassandra replied without telling them that the curse was exclusive to the McGo Family. The presence of this unique curse on an injured werewolf suggested that someone within their family might be a traitor, passing this curse on to those who wished to use it.


    Matters concerning witch families should be left to witches to resolve.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But first, you should determine if this curse needs to be lifted,¡± Kassandra looked at Cyril. It typically backfired when someone with ill intentions used this curse.


    ¡°What did you mean by what you said earlier?¡± Hazel pressed for an answer.


    ¡°She is indeed Fiona in the flesh, but her soul is not,¡± Kassandra gestured with her fingers, a mysterious smile on her face. She hadn¡¯t encountered a situation like this in a long time.


    ¡°Impersonating Fiona,¡± Cyril whispered softly. His tone was affirmative. Kassandra didn¡¯t mince words, and Cyril could only consider the possibility of someone impersonating Fiona. Perhaps many outsiders had infiltrated his pack.


    A group of mysterious outsiders quietly infiltrating the world¡¯srgest pack-what was their motive?


    ¡°Maybe Fiona has been dead for a while,¡± the thought hit Hazel, making her throat bitter. She now understood why she had seen something fake about Fiona when she looked at her. Perhaps the person lying in the hospital bed was never Fiona. She was impersonated by an unidentified woman, or perhaps even a man. Who could guess the true identity of that actor?


    ¡°Hazel, remember what I¡¯ve told you. You¡¯re favored by the gods,¡± Kassandra circled around Hazel. Her scent was likely to excite everyone.


    However, not everyone could handle the surprises Hazel brought. Only someone with blood closely tied to her could truly possess her. Hazel had yet to realize how powerful her abilities could be. She had secrets within her.


    ¡°How can we confirm her identity?¡± Hazel questioned. If the person lying in the hospital bed wasn¡¯t the real Fiona, then who could she be? They couldn¡¯t trust anything the fake Fiona had said.


    ¡°The person who used this curse will have a crescent-shaped wound on their chest,¡± Kassandra looked at Hazel, hoping this would help them discover the real Fiona.


    Kassandra also didn¡¯t want to see innocent people harmed, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone would use their McGo Family¡¯s curse.


    ¡°So, it means that as long as someone has a crescent-shaped wound, they¡¯re the one who cast the curse?¡± Hazel felt like she was grasping a crucial point.


    ¡°Perhaps someone used ast-ditch trick,¡± Kassandra chuckled. She was well-acquainted with such low-level tactics. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the fake Fiona or someone from their family who cast the curse.


    Hazel looked at Kassandra, sensing that she could see a lot in a single nce. Cyril had made the right decision to seek her help. After all, Fiona¡¯s injuries were beyond conventional medical treatment. They needed a more effective solution.


    ¡°Maybe the injured person is the one who cast the curse,¡± Hazel whispered.


    Kassandra nodded appreciatively, acknowledging Hazel¡¯s sharp insight and judgment.


    ¡°Alpha, danger is approaching. Are you prepared?¡± Kassandra¡¯s words didn¡¯t elicit fear or worry from Cyril.


    From the moment he became the Alpha of The Iron Star Pack, Cyril had foreseen this day. Danger had never truly disappeared; it had always been there.


    ¡°Kassandra, I might need your help,¡± Cyril¡¯s words left Kassandra in thought.


    As the most powerful witch in the McGo Family, Kassandra possessed supreme magical abilities, but these powers were confined to the world of witches. Her mother had sworn not to interfere in non-witch matters.


    ¡°Cyril, you know we witches tend to stay out of worldly affairs,¡± Kassandra, as the current head of the McGo Family, had to take responsibility for the entire family.


    Witches might have magical abilities, but they couldn¡¯t use them recklessly, as it would lead to a bacsh. However, when it came to fighting for justice, that was a different matter. Assisting Cyril in examining Fiona¡¯s situation had been a gesture of goodwill, and she was willing to help her friend. But if it came to joining a dangerous and unknown battle, Kassandra needed time to consider. She had to think about the bigger picture and her family¡¯s interests.


    ¡°Kassandra, I will give you time to think it over,¡± Cyril didn¡¯t like others defying his orders, but Kassandra didn¡¯t belong to any particr pack; she was a witch. Kassandra¡¯s family had a significant reputation, and she had negotiation leverage. Cyril respected each of his allies.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    Kassandra waved her fingers, and her gaze ultimately settled on Hazel. She was a miracle.

 Chapter 43: Putnam’s Associate

    Hazel could feel Kassandra¡¯s gaze on her, filled with admiration and surprise. She wasn¡¯t sure why Kassandra was looking at her that way, but she didn¡¯t have time to ponder it now. Fiona¡¯s situation hung over them like a looming threat, always filled with danger.


    Initially, she wasn¡¯t certain of Fiona¡¯s true identity. Still, after Kassandra¡¯s inspection, she could confirm that the Fiona currently lying in a hospital bed might not be the real Fiona. Perhaps the real Fiona had already passed away.


    Kassandra left the woods, needing no escort, given her formidable magical powers. In Cyril¡¯s territory, nobody dared to show disrespect to Kassandra. Even as the McGo Family¡¯s head, no one would dare to attack Kassandra. Hazel watched her depart.


    Cyril and Hazel walked through the forest, contemting Kassandra¡¯s words.


    ¡°Cyril, how do you n to handle this situation?¡± Hazel looked at Cyril, d in a ck shirt. Her gaze moved from his broad shoulders to his chiseled jaw, down to his deep, dimly lit eyes. Cyril didn¡¯t show any sign of worry.


    ¡°Perhaps we should let them continue their charade. Why can¡¯t we enjoy the show?¡± Cyril spoke.


    He couldn¡¯t determine how many outsiders had infiltrated the Pack or what their motives were. If he revealed his n too soon, it would put everyone in the Pack in a passive position. That wasn¡¯t the best approach. Cyril had to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.


    ¡°But we need to confirm Fiona¡¯s identity, don¡¯t we?¡± Hazel asked. She wanted to know who they were dealing with to increase their chances of sess.


    Cyril nced at Hazel and considered a possibility. ¡°Maybe the Fiona in the hospital bed is connected to Putnam.¡± Cyril¡¯s lips tightened. Putnam¡¯s appearance in the Pack, coinciding with the attack on Fiona, raised suspicions. He had to be more cautious.


    ¡°Putnam?¡± Hazel furrowed her brow. She had indeed neglected himtely, as it seemed Putnam hadn¡¯t been bothering her recently.


    ¡°Listen, Hazel, a friend of mine informed me that the Alpha of The Dust and Frost Pack up north is named Putnam.¡± Cyril locked eyes with Hazel. He had been investigating Putnam¡¯s background, and his movements were too mysterious. He had infiltrated their Pack unnoticed, which was bound to raise suspicions.


    Setting aside the fact that Putnam was Hazel¡¯s ex-boyfriend, no one knew who Putnam was now. Cyril needed to find out.


    Hazel stood still, taken aback by Cyril¡¯s revtion. She had no idea that Putnam was an Alpha of any Pack. In the past, he had lived with his mother in their small town. If he was an Alpha, why hadn¡¯t he been living in his own Pack?


    ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t know his identity,¡± Cyril noted, observing Hazel¡¯s shock. If it were an ordinary rogue or someone from another Pack, he might have been overthinking it, and he had enough confidence to ensure a foreign wolf wouldn¡¯t harm his Pack. However, if Putnam was the Alpha of The Dust and Frost Pack, things became a bit moreplicated.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hazel, Putnam never mentioned any of this,¡± Rita snorted, knowing Putnam was a hypocrite.


    ¡°I know,¡± Hazel responded.


    ¡°You should trust Alpha,¡± Rita never disobeyed Alpha¡¯s orders; it was her instinct to believe everything Alpha said. As for Putnam, she never cared.


    She knew Putnam¡¯s return might not have been about her, but was their past rtionship all a lie? Although she no longer had any feelings for Putnam, it still stung to think he might be using her.


    ¡°He said he left because his father died and that he came back to make amends with me,¡± Hazel tightly bit her lower lip, and in the end, she revealed something about Putnam.


    Cyril¡¯s gaze darkened. Make amends? That wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡± Cyril leaned closer to Hazel, wanting to hear her honest answer.


    ¡°What should I think?¡± Hazel wore a puzzled look; she and Putnam had no connection for a long time.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Cyril looked into Hazel¡¯s eyes. They were pure and devoid of any lies. If Hazel had expressed a desire to reconcile with Putnam, Cyril would ensure that Putnam wouldn¡¯t see tomorrow; he would have his head off tonight. But clearly, Hazel didn¡¯t share that sentiment.


    ¡°On the night I saw those five bodies, Putnam was standing right below my window,¡± Hazel reminisced about everything. If she could, she wouldn¡¯t want to remember that day. ¡°Have they determined the cause of death for those five guards?¡±


    Recent events had been too dense for Hazel to consider too many things. She had just remembered that she hadn¡¯t asked Cyril about the cause of death of Kane¡¯s five guards.


    ¡°They were killed, and their deaths were swift; their throats were slit,¡± Cyril said simply. That night, Cyril had Parrish and Rankin examine the bodies. There were no external or internal injuries on their bodies, and no signs of a struggle. This suggested that the person who killed them might have been acquainted with them.


    ¡°Their actions were too strange, killing them and cing them not far from my window,¡± Hazel contemted everything. She couldn¡¯t imagine what the people behind this were nning or what they wanted from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that the person who killed those five guards is a woman,¡± Cyril continued.


    Judging by the force and shape of the slit throats of the five guards, it was highly likely that a woman had killed them.


    ¡°A woman?¡± Hazel furrowed her brow. Fiona had once mentioned that her attacker was also a woman.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Cyril watched Hazel¡¯s expression; she clearly had suspicions.


    ¡°Cyril, that woman Fiona talked about, the one who attacked her, and the woman who killed the guards, is it possible that they¡¯re the same person?¡± Cyril nodded, considering that possibility as well.


    If the woman lying in the hospital bed now wasn¡¯t the real Fiona, she might be the one who had killed Fiona and then assumed her identity to sessfully infiltrate The Iron Star Pack.


    ¡°We need to have someone confirm if Fiona¡¯s chest bears the crescent-shaped mark.¡± Cyril looked at Hazel. If they could verify that the current Fiona had the crescent-shaped mark on her chest, it would prove that she was the one who cast the poison spell, meaning she was orchestrating the entire situation.


    ¡°Cyril, I¡¯m willing to investigate,¡± Hazel said.


    If the woman lying in the hospital bed was truly the one who cast the poison spell, she must be a woman who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals, willing to harm her own body and seize any opportunity. Such a person was too dangerous. Even if she wasn¡¯t the one who cast the poison spell, she must be connected to it in some way. Hazel didn¡¯t want to let anyone get close to the fake Fiona.


    ¡°Hazel, all we need to do is wait. A greedy person won¡¯t stay in that hospital bed forever. She¡¯ll find her chance to leave. If she¡¯s Putnam¡¯s associate, she¡¯ll go looking for him,¡± Cyril advised.


    Hazel didn¡¯t argue. Her inner bnce had shifted a long time ago, and perhaps Cyril was right. So, Putnam had left in a hurry because he was returning to The Dust and Frost Pack to take over his father¡¯s position as the new Alpha. He didn¡¯t reveal this to Hazel; he didn¡¯t trust her. It was absurd! Perhaps his return to the small town had an ulterior motive, and Hazel was nothing more than a pawn used to conceal Putnam¡¯s true intentions. Hazel felt like her mind was about to explode as everything began to connect, surprising her.


    She didn¡¯t know if her spections were correct, but if Putnam had his associate impersonate someone from The Iron Star Pack to infiltrate it after Hazel rejected him, it wasn¡¯t an impossible scenario.


    ¡°If Putnam is The Dust and Frost Pack¡¯s Alpha, I need to take some action,¡± Cyril said, and Hazel knew that Cyril meant what he said.


    ¡°Listen, Cyril, I love The Iron Star Pack just as much as you do. I won¡¯t let anyone conduct any shady business on thisnd,¡± Hazel firmly spoke.


    In that moment, Cyril could see the determination in Hazel¡¯s eyes. Her chestnut hair glistened in the sunlight, and she stood there, bathed in its glow. Cyril had never encountered a girl capable of disrupting hisposure like Hazel. Perhaps Kassandra¡¯s words were right ¨C Hazel was someone favored by the gods.

 Chapter 44: Elmer’s Companion

    Hazel returned home, feeling exhausted from the recent events. However, she didn¡¯t want to show her emotions in front of her grandmother. The town was far from peaceful, with outsiders infiltrating the pack, and she needed to figure out how to protect her family.


    Her grandmother and Gerard seemed to have gone out again. Their whereabouts were always shrouded in mystery. But with Gerard apanying her grandmother, Hazel could rx a bit; she had faith in Gerard¡¯s abilities.


    The doorbell rang, interrupting Hazel¡¯s thoughts. She got up from the couch and walked to the front door.


    ¡°Surprise, dear,¡± Hazel said as she opened the door to Eloise and Elmer. She felt like she hadn¡¯t seen Elmer in a long time.


    Eloise looked well, appearing as if the recent incident with the five corpses no longer troubled her. This brought relief to Hazel¡¯s heart. Werewolves were always brave; they wouldn¡¯t be defeated by anything.


    Hazel and Eloise had also agreed not to tell anyone else about the incident, not to let others in town know that they were the first to discover the five corpses. They couldn¡¯t disrupt Cyril¡¯s decision or create panic in town.


    ¡°Hey, why did you guyse over?¡± Hazel asked.


    Her life had been happy before all these events, and she was beginning to miss those days.


    ¡°Elmer wanted to see you,¡± Eloise replied.


    Eloise walked into Hazel¡¯s house as if it were her own. Elmer ced the beer and snacks he had bought from the store on the table and then sat on the carpet.


    ¡°Hazel, it feels like I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time,¡± Elmer said, gazing directly at Hazel.


    ¡°It¡¯s been busytely,¡± Hazel replied. She didn¡¯t mention her nighttime training sessions or Fiona¡¯s situation. She didn¡¯t want more people sharing her troubles, even though these two were her friends.


    ¡°You should rx,¡± Elmer continued. ¡°Hazel, how about we visit Fiona tomorrow?¡±


    Eloise had been worried about Fiona¡¯s condition since she wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened today.


    Hazel nodded. She needed to find an opportunity to check if Fiona had a crescent-shaped wound on her chest.


    ¡°Marcus and I want toe along,¡± Elmer quickly added. Since he had saved the girl who got into trouble in his patrol areast time, he felt he should pay her a visit.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go together tomorrow,¡± Hazel agreed. With more people present, her motives might not be too obvious.


    ¡°Hazel, maybe you should hear Elmer¡¯s story,¡± Eloise said with a sly smile on her face.


    ¡°Is there something I don¡¯t know about?¡± Hazel raised an eyebrow. She hadn¡¯t seen Elmer for some time, and he seemed to have matured.


    Elmer¡¯s face disyed a shy expression, surprising Hazel. ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ve found mypanion,¡± he said seriously.


    Hazel was momentarily stunned by the term panion.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Elmer to be the first to find apanion. ¡°Congrattions, Elmer,¡± she said, genuinely happy for him.


    She thought of herself again, and it had been some time since her eighteenth birthday. Yet, she still hadn¡¯t found her mate. Although considering this now might not be realistic, no werewolf could help wondering what their mate looked like.


    Hazel could feel her heart gradually drawing closer to Cyril, but she couldn¡¯t be certain about the nature of their rtionship. Was Cyril in love with her? Or was it just a possessive desire?


    Hazel couldn¡¯t be sure, and she didn¡¯t want to be sure. Thankfully, she had a choice, and until her mate appeared, maybe she could maintain this intimate rtionship with Cyril.


    But for some reason, for a moment, Hazel wished that Cyril was her mate. But that was an impossible thought. Hazel didn¡¯t believe she could be a Luna.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t find my mate,¡± Elmer¡¯s expression shifted, appearing somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hazel didn¡¯t understand what Elmer was talking about. Elmer had found his mate, but now he couldn¡¯t find his own mate? It sounded unbelievable.


    Elmer recalled the events of that night. After they had brought the injured girl to the infirmary, they expanded their patrol range. During the patrol, they didn¡¯t find any more injured or dead individuals.


    When the patrol ended, Elmer left. He walked through the forest, enjoying the fresh air. The sound of his footsteps on the fallen leaves made a crisp noise. Elmer didn¡¯t sense the presence of other creatures.


    He continued along the path, taking deep breaths of the fresh air. It made him feel content. If not for having to return home to face his terrible parents, Elmer would have been very happy.


    He didn¡¯t know how he had seen the girl, but he could smell a scent in the air-a mixture of vani and raspberries, tinged with the scents of cotton candy and bread, exciting and delightful. So he followed the direction from which the scent came.


    At the end of the path, he could feel the scent bing stronger. The girl had her back to him, squatting down to clean something.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Elmer spoke first, unable to control his thoughts.


    The girl stood up and turned to face Elmer, her gaze void of any emotion. Her skin had a wheat-like hue, and her mesmerizing eyes were brown. She had coffee-colored hair flowing down her shoulders, ruby-like lips firmly sealed, long eyshes, and a high, elegant nose-she appeared as if she was the favored child of the Moon Goddess.


    She was wearing a navy blue ankle-length dress, and there was a wooden bracelet on her wrist.


    Elmer stared in disbelief at the girl in front of him. He could feel his wolf howling and rejoicing. At that moment, he felt like his destiny had been sealed.


    ¡°Mate,¡± his wolf yelled loudly to the girl. He could see the surprise in her eyes, clearly indicating that she had noticed it too.


    As werewolves, everyone wanted to know what their mate looked like, but until they encountered their true mate, it was difficult toprehend it.


    Elmer was grateful that his parents had once told him what it would feel like when he found his mate. He had never imagined that the feeling would be this wonderful.


    ¡°Mate,¡± the girl softly uttered the word, but there was no smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elmer,¡± Elmer walked up to the girl, only to discover that she had just been wiping a sharp knife, a sharp contrast to her appearance.


    ¡°She,¡± the girl stated her name. Even though she didn¡¯t want Elmer toe near her, they had a mate rtionship, and she couldn¡¯t reject him. Her heart was drawn to Elmer.


    ¡°What a beautiful name,¡± Elmer smiled. He couldn¡¯t imagine finding his mate faster than Hazel and Eloise.


    She seemed so beautiful and special, but his happiness didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t be your mate,¡± She looked at Elmer and spoke with difficulty.


    She was well aware of her identity, and she could never be Elmer¡¯s mate. There were too many things that set them apart.


    ¡°Why?¡± Elmer couldn¡¯t understand. His heart felt as if it was about to break, and his tightly wound emotions left him unable to think.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Elmer, I can¡¯t be your mate. Don¡¯t look for me,¡± She raised the sharp knife towards Elmer. No one knew how much pain she was in. She resisted the bonds of the Moon Goddess, pushing away her destined mate.


    Elmer didn¡¯t have a chance to speak further before She ran off into the forest as fast as she could.


    ¡°She,¡± Elmer shouted loudly in the forest, but received no response.


    He was certain that She had truly left.


    Afterward, Elmer left the forest in a daze.


    Hazel listened to the entire story, looking at Elmer with some concern.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen when a mate rtionship urred, but she knew that Elmer must be feeling terrible right now.


    ¡°Elmer, you will meet her again,¡± Hazel patted Elmer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is She from the town?¡±


    Elmer shook his head. He knew nothing about his mate, only her name, She.


    ¡°Hazel, I don¡¯t know why She left, but I will wait for her,¡± Elmer¡¯s gaze was determined.


    Hazel nodded. She didn¡¯t try to persuade him. Whatever decision Elmer made, she would support him. There were some things she couldn¡¯t intervene in. Elmer¡¯s mate rtionship was his own business, and she couldn¡¯t help him. Eloise was the same way. At least, she would be there for her two friends.


    Looking at Elmer¡¯s appearance, Hazel began to wonder what her own mate would be like.

 Chapter 45: Those Who Have Changed Must Face Punishment

    As night fell, Eloise and Elmer headed home, leaving the house feeling empty. Hazel retired to her room for some rest.


    During dinner, Grandma and Gerard finally returned home, and Theo, looking exhausted, also stepped through the front door.


    ¡°Hazel, did you visit Fiona today?¡± Theo leaned in close to Hazel¡¯s ear and softly spoke. He had to make sure Grandma and Gerard couldn¡¯t overhear their conversation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hazel nodded, ncing over at Grandma in the kitchen.


    Theo had been very busytely, likely dealing with the recent events.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself,¡± Theo patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder. He couldn¡¯t protect his sister at all times and could only hope she had more self-defense skills.


    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry,¡± Hazel smiled, feeling Theo¡¯s concern for her.


    ¡°What secret whispers are you sharing?¡± Grandma ced a roast chicken on the dining table, along with freshly squeezed orange juice and a steaming pie with a flowery crust, all set in front of Hazel.


    ¡°We¡¯re just guessing where you went again,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes shifted between Grandma and Gerard.


    She remembered overhearing Grandma and Gerard discussing witches and vampires, which had piqued her curiosity. However, now that she had encountered not only vampires but also witches, she wasn¡¯t sure if there was any connection.


    ¡°We just went shopping for some things,¡± Grandma evaded the core of the question, and Gerard shrugged without saying anything.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can already smell the aroma,¡± Hazel took a deep breath, the scent filling her nostrils. She changed the subject since Grandma and Gerard didn¡¯t seem willing to share more, and she didn¡¯t press further.


    ¡°Dig in, specially made for you two,¡± Grandma giggled, looking lovingly at Hazel and Theo.


    Hazel and Theo exchanged a nce and then started savoring the delicious dinner.


    After dinner, Hazel returned to the training ground. Carlotta and Vi were already waiting for her.


    When Hazel¡¯s forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat, and her clothes were drenched with perspiration, the training session finally concluded.


    Hazel could feel her strength gradually increasing.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re making great progress,¡± Carlotta praised her; her learning ability was impressive.


    ¡°Thank you, Carlotta. It¡¯s because of your help,¡± Hazel replied with a smile.


    ¡°I believe that with more training, you¡¯ll make even more significant progress,¡± Vi said, looking at Hazel. She couldn¡¯t fathom the immense power hidden within Hazel¡¯s petite frame. She was like a treasure, hard to fathom.


    Vi could already picture the day Hazel would defeat her and Carlotta, and she knew that day wouldn¡¯t be far off.


    ¡°Thank you, Vi,¡± Hazel replied, not expecting to receive such praise from both of them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll escort you home,¡± Carlotta said.


    Hazel nodded, choosing to remain silent this time. Given the recent events, Hazel understood that now was not the time to go against Cyril. They had more important matters to attend to. Cyril had his responsibilities and mission, while Hazel, as the primary target of the mysterious forces, couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down. She needed to intensify her training to avoid putting herself in danger.


    After sessfully bringing Hazel home, Carlotta and Vi departed.


    Hazel was about to close the door when she noticed Putnam standing behind the window of the neighboring house¡¯s second floor, gazing at her. His eyes were cold, as if he were looking at a stranger, not someone he had once loved.


    ¡°Hazel.¡± Putnam suddenly spoke, though he didn¡¯t really want to. For some reason, he found himself uttering these words.


    Hazel stopped in her tracks, not entering the house, as she wanted to hear what Putnam had to say.


    Thoughts of Cyril¡¯s words stirred unease in Hazel¡¯s heart. Could it be that Putnam, the Alpha of The Dust and Frost Pack, had returned to town just to find her? Hazel had her doubts.


    If Putnam¡¯s return was not solely to seek her out, what could his true intentions be?


    ¡°Putnam, what do you want to say?¡± Hazel locked her gaze onto Putnam.


    ¡°Hazel, didn¡¯t you used to enjoy being with me? Why the change now?¡± Putnam¡¯s tone held a touch of bitterness as he voiced his discontent.


    Although he had his mate, he had genuinely liked Hazel at some point. Could a werewolf not like two people at the same time? Putnam couldn¡¯t abandon his mate, as Tania could bring him more advantages, and he needed her. But he couldn¡¯t let go of his feelings for Hazel, either. She had been with him during the most challenging times.


    Putnam¡¯s heart was filled with questions, and he had a relentless desire to possess Hazel.


    ¡°Does it really matter?¡± Hazel¡¯s gaze turned icy, and she was in no way inclined to make amends with Putnam.


    ¡°Is it because of Cyril?¡± At the mention of Cyril, Putnam¡¯s tone became even more awkward. If not for Cyril, he couldn¡¯t think of any reason that would prevent him from reconciling with Hazel.


    ¡°Putnam, it has nothing to do with him.¡± Hazel¡¯s expression remained enigmatic.


    Putnam couldn¡¯t understand why Hazel, who had once liked him so much, was now so cold towards him!


    ¡°You¡¯re protecting him.¡± Putnam leaped down from the window and dashed quickly toward Hazel.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his face showed an expression that seemed like it could rip someone apart at any moment.


    The thought of Hazel defending Cyril made Putnam feel like his heart was being cut into pieces, unable to be put back together.


    ¡°Putnam, are you truly sincere with me?¡± Hazel asked.


    Hazel¡¯s question left Putnam momentarily stunned. How could he not be sincere? Hazel was his first love, the one he had loved during his time in the town. Even after returning to the North, he had never forgotten everything that happened in the small town.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ve always been sincere with you.¡± After saying this, he heard Hazel¡¯sughter.


    Herughter was enchanting in the quiet night.


    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t been sincere with me.¡± Hazel¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Putnam, you¡¯ve been lying to yourself!¡±


    Putnam grabbed Hazel¡¯s arm. ¡°What have I lied about? Hazel, please exin.¡±


    He had no idea what he had done wrong. Was it because he had to leave abruptly? It was beyond his control; his father had passed away, and he couldn¡¯t let himself be used, so he had no choice but to follow his mother back to the North to im what was rightfully his.


    Hazel had no idea what he had gone through upon returning to the North.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Tania, he might never have been able to attain the position he held now. But Hazel had made a hasty judgment without knowing anything.


    ¡°Putnam, let me say this onest time: I will never be with you again.¡±


    Hazel shrugged off Putnam¡¯s hand and walked into her house after uttering those words. She closed her door, ignoring Putnam standing outside.


    Up to this point, Putnam hadn¡¯t revealed to her that he was the Alpha of The Dust and Frost Pack. He concealed his true identity and his past, returning to the small town this way.


    Putnam even believed that he genuinely cared for her, though he had only liked her with a purpose in mind. His affection was barely worth mentioning.


    Moreover, the Fiona lying in the hospital bed might be his aplice. They entered The Iron Star Pack together. Was it really just a vacation?


    Hazel clearly didn¡¯t buy into this exnation. The real Fiona had vanished without a trace, no sign of the living, no bodies to be found, and in her ce was a mysterious woman. Hazel couldn¡¯t fathom how Putnam had uttered the words of sincerity, it all seemed ludicrous.


    ¡°Hazel, do you know? Those who change must face the consequences,¡± Putnam muttered as he stared at the door, his fists clenched tightly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll enjoy this punishment.¡±


    Through the long night, Hazel had already pushed Putnam¡¯s situation out of her mind. She didn¡¯t want any insignificant people disrupting her peaceful dreams. Hazel immersed herself in slumber, and that night, she slept soundly.

 Chapter 46: Terrifying Fiona

    As Hazel finished her breakfast, the doorbell rang. Her grandmother and Gerard were in the backyard nting fruit trees. Hazel had lost count of how many fruit trees they were nting in that small backyard, but she walked over to the front door and opened it.


    Eloise, Elmer, and Marcus stood at the doorstep, all wearing smiles.


    ¡°Good morning, dear,¡± Eloise giggled.


    ¡°Are we ready to go now?¡± Hazel asked, ready to head out at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Eloise said, taking Hazel¡¯s arm.


    Ever since thest time Eloise saw Fiona¡¯s injuries, she had been worried, especially knowing that Fiona¡¯s parents had passed away, leaving her alone. Eloise wanted to take better care of her, considering Fiona¡¯s unfortunate situation. Elmer and Marcus nodded in agreement, showing no objections.


    So, the four of them set off for the medical room.


    Under Cyril¡¯s management, the town had returned to its normal life. People were even living better without battles, with no injuries or casualties. That¡¯s why the medical room didn¡¯t have many patients.


    The most severe case was Fiona¡¯s because her wound had an unusual infection. With no one to take care of her at home, she had to stay in the medical room, where the staff looked after her.


    When Hazel opened the door to Fiona¡¯s room, what she saw left all four of them shocked.


    Fiona was lying on her hospital bed, and her wound had be necrotic, with exposed flesh and skin. Her expression showed immense pain, and she kept groaning. The bed was soaked with pus, and the dark green, yellowish mixture even dripped onto the floor. Fiona looked horrifying.


    Hazel noticed Rankin and his guards standing next to Fiona¡¯s bed, looking equally incredulous, not knowing what had happened.


    ¡°Rankin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hazel entered the room, puzzled. The room was filled with a strong, putrid odor, and Hazel wished she could cover her nose.


    Fiona in the bed appeared lifeless, and it was shocking that she had been perfectly fine the day before. Hazel had no idea how many things would go beyond her understanding, but she had a feeling that unexpected eventsy ahead.


    ¡°Hazel, I don¡¯t know,¡± Rankin replied, just as puzzled. ¡°I handed over the herbal medicine made by the witch Kassandra to the staff and told them to apply it generously to Fiona¡¯s wound.¡±


    Hearing Kassandra¡¯s name, Hazel calmed down. She carefully recalled what Kassandra had said, iming that she could break the curse. Could this be Kassandra¡¯s solution?


    Hazel vowed to steer clear of Kassandra¡¯s herbal remedies in the future. She had no idea if they might turn someone into a terrifying monster.


    Even though Hazel knew the current Fiona was not real, she couldn¡¯t deny that this scene was shocking. Fiona¡¯s eyes red menacingly at Hazel. She, too, wanted to know what that old woman, Kassandra, had done to her. Her entire body itched terribly, and her wounds had varying degrees of necrosis. Without a mirror, Fiona knew she looked absurdly grotesque.


    Fiona thought that the old witch Kassandra didn¡¯t have any real skills. She couldn¡¯t see anything unusual about the wound, so why had it turned out like this? Did Kassandra use some bizarre herbs?


    ¡°Hazel, please help me,¡± Fiona squeezed out a few tears, gazing at Hazel with a pitiable expression.


    ¡°Fiona, I¡¯d love to help, but Kassandra said the herbs are effective,¡± Hazel replied, keeping her distance and standing next to Rankin.


    Eloise covered her mouth in amazement, unable to believe that this was Fiona. Elmer and Marcus widened their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain,¡± Fiona cried, tears streaming down her face, genuinely in agony this time.


    ¡°Hazel, what can we do?¡± Eloise couldn¡¯t help but ask, thinking that Fiona had already suffered enough from the attack, and now this pain was too much.


    ¡°Eloise, this is Kassandra the witch¡¯s order. She ims to have a way to make Fiona better,¡± Hazel exined.


    Eloise wasn¡¯t present when Kassandra appeared, so she didn¡¯t know about the conversation between Kassandra and the others. It might be better to keep her out of the loop as it shouldn¡¯t involve too many people.


    ¡°Who is this Kassandra witch?¡± Eloise looked puzzled; she was unaware.


    ¡°I know; she¡¯s the head of the McGo Family,¡± Marcus exined to Eloise.


    Eloise may not have known who Kassandra was, but she was well aware of the McGo Family¡¯s status. They remained neutral, not taking sides in the battles between werewolves and vampires. They only intervened for the sake of justice.


    ¡°Was she summoned by the Alpha?¡± Eloise could only think of that possibility.


    No ordinary werewolf could locate any witch from the McGo Family. They lived hidden in the woods, free and with their own contact methods. Unless someone with significant power established direct contact with them, they wouldn¡¯t readily intervene.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hazel nodded.


    ¡°Alpha must have had his reasons for doing this, and we shouldn¡¯t defy his orders,¡± Elmer said.


    ¡°Is there really no better solution?¡± Eloise looked at Fiona in pain, finding it hard to bear.


    ¡°Eloise, I have no other options,¡± Hazel said, a touch of sadness in her expression. However, she remained emotionally detached because she knew that the Fiona lying in the hospital bed wasn¡¯t the real Fiona.


    ¡°Fiona looks really anguished,¡± Elmer spoke up.


    ¡°But if the herbs work for her, we shouldn¡¯t stop it,¡± Marcus expressed a hint of sympathy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazel nodded in agreement with Marcus. In reality, she just wanted to see what effect Kassandra¡¯s herbs would have.


    Fiona stared at the people in front of her, her anger reaching its peak. They had discussed for a long time, and yet, she still couldn¡¯t escape her suffering. This Kassandra was out to kill her, and Fiona didn¡¯t know if that woman could solve her problems.


    ¡°Hazel, there are some more herbs,¡± Rankin pointed at the green herbs on the table, their eerie colors intimidating.


    Kassandra was indeed the most powerful witch in the McGo Family, and this was the first time Hazel truly grasped the extent of Kassandra¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Rankin, have the staff apply all those herbs to Fiona, I hope she recovers quickly,¡± Hazel said with furrowed brows, trying to appear genuinely concerned for Fiona. That way, nobody would grow suspicious.


    Rankin nodded and called one of the staff members to assist Fiona with the thick application. Despite Fiona looking pitiable, a hint of disgust crossed the worker¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s cries filled the hospital room, and she shed more tears.


    No one knew how she felt with the new herbs applied to her wounds. Fiona only knew she was in excruciating pain. After the staff finished applying the herbs, they left the room.


    ¡°Maybe Fiona needs some rest,¡± Hazel observed quietly, her expression showing concern for this fake Fiona, although she didn¡¯t have any real sympathy for her.


    ¡°Fiona, we¡¯ll leave you for now,¡± Eloise genuinely cared about Fiona. She was a kind-hearted person.


    Fiona nodded through the intense pain; she felt her eyelids growing heavy.


    She saw Hazelmunicating with Rankin, but she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Rankin, along with his guard team, left the room.


    Elmer and Marcus also departed, and Eloise waved to her.


    Hazel stood at the door, nced at Fiona, and then closed it.


    Everyone had left, and just as Fiona was about to slip into unconsciousness, she established a mind link contact with Putnam.

 Chapter 47: Janice

    The moon hung in the night sky, and the forest was quiet, with no more people appearing in the vicinity.


    Inside the medical room, everything was calm, as the staff had retreated to the break room, leaving Fiona as the sole patient.


    Fionay in the dark room, her eyes closed, waiting patiently for Putnam¡¯s arrival.


    In the morning, she hadmunicated with Putnam through the mind link, seeking his help. No one knew the extent of the suffering Fiona had endured that day.


    When the familiar sound of footsteps reached Fiona¡¯s ears, she opened her eyes, recognizing that Putnam had arrived.


    In the pitch-ck room, a gust of wind blew, making a creaking sound as the door swung open.


    A werewolf¡¯s vision was extraordinary, even in such darkness, Fiona immediately identified Putnam¡¯s silhouette, and the scent of him put her at ease.


    ¡°Putnam,¡± Fiona whispered, her voice low. She was eager to see Putnam.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve suffered,¡± Putnam said, his brows furrowed. He noticed that Fiona was wrapped in bandages from head to toe. He hadn¡¯t expected her condition to be this severe. What had Cyril done to her?


    ¡°Putnam, it hurts so much,¡± Fiona couldn¡¯t speak loudly, fearing she might attract the attention of the staff.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be afraid. Look who I brought with me,¡± Putnam said.


    Fiona became aware that there was another person in the room. A woman in a ck robe approached Fiona¡¯s bedside. She observed Fiona¡¯s condition and realized she wasn¡¯t doing well.


    ¡°Janice, you almost killed me,¡± Fiona¡¯s gaze turned fierce when she saw the woman remove her ck robe. If it weren¡¯t for Janice, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this. She better have a solution!


    ¡°First, take off that face,¡± Janice said, her expression devoid of fear. She didn¡¯t find Tania¡¯s attitude impressive. Even though her power couldn¡¯tpare to Kassandra¡¯s, it didn¡¯t mean Tania could act recklessly in her presence.


    Though Fiona was angry, she didn¡¯t want to easily offend Janice. She still needed Janice¡¯s help, so her earlier outburst was just a moment of frustration.


    ¡°Putnam, could you help me take it off?¡± Fiona looked to Putnam. She also didn¡¯t want to continue wearing the face that resembled a dead person.


    Putnam pressed his lips together and without hesitation, reached over and removed the skin from Fiona¡¯s face. In reality, it was a human-shaped mask, and beneath the mask, it was clearly Tania.


    ¡°Janice, you promised to help me!¡± Tania said. Her wounds no longer hurt as much, but they had be unbearably itchy. ¡°I¡¯m really suffering!¡±


    Fiona was beginning to suspect if Kassandra had intentionally given her fake herbs. It seemed like those herbs had no effect whatsoever. Or was it possible that Kassandra had already detected the problem with her wounds and used the pretense of treatment to harm her? Fiona couldn¡¯tprehend why her condition had worsened after applying those herbs. She couldn¡¯t reject Cyril¡¯s and their demands either, or she would risk exposing her true identity.


    ¡°Let me first assess your injuries,¡± Janice said, paying no heed to Tania¡¯s anger. She began to unwrap the bandages covering Tania¡¯s body. The wounds had turned purplish-red, and although no more pus oozed from them, they remained a distressing sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s Artemis sage,¡± Janice said, tossing the bandages aside as she carefully examined Tania¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Putnam inquired. He had no idea that Cyril had brought Kassandra, and he didn¡¯t know what Kassandra had used to transform Tania like this.


    ¡°Artemis sage is named after the Greek goddess of hunting. Normally, it has healing and restorative properties. There should be no reason for this oue,¡± Janice¡¯s expression darkened.


    Artemis sage could indeed neutralize the poison in Tania¡¯s body. But if Kassandra truly intended to help Tania recover, how could Tania¡¯s wounds have ended up like this? Had Kassandra truly failed to notice anything wrong with Tania¡¯s injuries? Had she overestimated Kassandra¡¯s capabilities?


    Doubt filled Janice¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± Tania¡¯s anger reached its peak.


    Janice circled Tania¡¯s bed, and there seemed to be a faint fragrance in the air. Her gaze remained fixed on Tania¡¯s location. Janice ced her hand on the bed as if sensing something.


    Tania didn¡¯t dare to speak; she feared she might disturb Janice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of this,¡± Janice¡¯s hand hovered over a particr spot on the bed, and she had a wicked smile on her face.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Tania immediately asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the powdered form of ground rosemary, Kassandra¡¯s favorite herb,¡± Janice¡¯s eyes grew darker.


    Rosemary, also known as the ¡°dew of the sea,¡± had the ability to repel evil spirits and terrifying nightmares in the witch¡¯s world. Kassandra was particrly fond of using rosemary to create various potent herbal mixtures, and her concoctions often had frightening powers.


    This was Kassandra¡¯s innate talent. In the witch family, if a witch had the ability not only to concoct herbal mixtures but also to use her magic without bacsh, she was considered the chosen one.


    Kassandra had both of these abilities, making her the most powerful witch in the McGo Family and the reigning authority within the family. This was also the reason Janice had always been envious of Kassandra. She had to fight for everything she wanted, while Kassandra could obtain it directly, even taking the position Janice had longed to attain.


    ¡°If you merely used Artemis sage, it would indeed help your wounds heal,¡± Janice continued. She looked down on Tania from her elevated position. ¡°But whenbined with rosemary, it makes the situation worse.¡±


    If Janice¡¯s guess was correct, Kassandra must have done more than this-she might have cast a spell.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that Kassandra did this intentionally?¡± Putnam furrowed his brows.


    ¡°If she could detect something wrong with Tania¡¯s wounds, she would do this,¡± Janice¡¯s gaze turned icy.


    She didn¡¯t care about Tania as a person, but she needed Tania and Putnam¡¯s Pack for her use. They had promised to help her, and as allies, she would help Tania and Putnam in return. If she had other options, Janice wouldn¡¯t want to cooperate with Tania and Putnam.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Does that mean they already know I¡¯m not the real Fiona?¡± Tania spoke slowly, considering it as the only possibility. If she were the real Fiona, would Kassandra have done this?


    ¡°I can only help you with your wounds. The rest is up to you,¡± Janice said.


    From her pouch, Janice took out a small ss vial containing a dark red liquid, which was ckberry oil. She opened the bottle and applied the liquid to Tania¡¯s body.


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Janice instructed as she took out a box filled with dried flower petals of globe amaranth. She crushed the petals and ced them in Tania¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Swallow it,¡± Janice instructed again.


    Tania followed Janice¡¯s instructions and swallowed the dry, gritty powder, feeling it dissolve in her throat.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Tania asked. She needed to ensure her return to her original state; she didn¡¯t want to be a monster.


    Janice looked at Tania¡¯s wounds but refrained from saying certain things.


    ¡°This will prevent your wounds from oozing any more. They should gradually heal,¡± Janice put the items back into her pouch. ¡°What to do next, you probably know better than I do.¡± Janice smiled, eagerly anticipating Tania¡¯s retaliation, as Tania was known to be unpredictable.


    ¡°Janice, you¡¯ve helped me, and I won¡¯t forget it,¡± Tania said, looking at her wounds. She would definitely make Kassandra pay for the pain she had suffered today. No, she would make Hazel and Cyril pay as well!

 Chapter 48: Help Me Seek Revenge

    Janice left the hospital room; she had done what she needed to do. As for Tania and Putnam¡¯s ns, she wouldn¡¯t interfere. However, at the right time, Janice would offer some assistance. Despite her jealousy towards Kassandra, she dared not defy her family¡¯s rules.


    Tania examined her injuries. The green and yellow fluids that had been seeping from her wounds were no longer present, which brought her some relief.


    ¡°Tania, are you alright?¡± Putnam carefully wrapped gauze around her wounds. She couldn¡¯t let anyone discover her true identity.


    ¡°Putnam, I won¡¯t let those people get away with this,¡± Tania spoke resolutely. If it weren¡¯t for the n to infiltrate The Iron Star Pack, she wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be Fiona. She wouldn¡¯t have transformed into this if it weren¡¯t for that cursed n. If Putnam could have made Hazel submit to him from the beginning, none of this would have happened.


    ¡°Tania, I won¡¯t let those people off the hook either,¡± Putnam wanted to embrace Tania, but when he saw her condition, he abandoned the idea. He cared deeply for Tania, but she looked truly terrifying now.


    ¡°If Bessie¡¯s mission hadn¡¯t failed, we wouldn¡¯t have had toe here personally,¡± Tania¡¯s gaze turned fierce, and she med Putnam.


    Bessie was the spy she had ced near Putnam, monitoring his every move. She had never doubted Putnam¡¯s intentions towards her until she saw Hazel¡¯s photo in his study, a beautiful girl. That was the first time Tania felt the burning mes of jealousy in her chest.


    She didn¡¯t know what that woman in the photo meant to Putnam, but she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to disrupt her partnership with Putnam, even if her feelings for him weren¡¯t as deep.


    Once, Tania was the eldest princess of The Tallinn Pack. Her father was The Tallinn Pack¡¯s Alpha, and she had always been in the spotlight, never bullied by anyone. At the age of eighteen, she followed her father to attend the funeral of The Dust and Frost Pack¡¯s Alpha, hoping to establish good rtions with the future Alpha of The Dust and Frost Pack. It was there that she first saw Putnam, an Alpha¡¯s illegitimate son, with no inheritance rights, relegated to a corner, watching his father¡¯s proceedings. He wasn¡¯t as proud as Rex, who stood proudly beside his mother. When Putnam looked up, everything around Tania lost its color, and only Putnam¡¯s face remained in her mind. In that moment, a single word escaped her lips, ¡°Mate.¡± Tania finally understood the purpose of hering to The Dust and Frost Pack ¨C to meet her mate, Putnam. Her father intentionally wanted to establish good rtions with The Dust and Frost Pack¡¯s new Alpha, Rex, who was Putnam¡¯s half-brother, cunning and ruthless. Clearly, Putnam¡¯s mother had been the former Luna, yet he had to watch as everything that should have been his was taken by his brother. So, Tania took the first step. ¡°Putnam, I¡¯ll help you. Do you believe me?¡±


    In the dark of the night, Tania caressed Putnam¡¯s face, craving everything about him, whether it was his heart or his body; Tania wanted it all. ¡°Tania, I only have you,¡± Putnam leaned his head on Tania¡¯s neck. What choice did he have apart from seeking Tania¡¯s help?


    It was this statement that made Tania throw caution to the wind. She took Putnam to meet her father, hoping to gain his support, but her father was furious. In his anger, he cast Tania and Putnam out.


    However, Tania was still the Princess of The Tallinn Pack, and she had her own mission. When her father fell seriously ill, Tania was forced to assume her role as the new Alpha of The Tallinn Pack. Tania didn¡¯t agree to Rex¡¯s peace agreement. She coborated with Putnam to dethrone Rex and imprison him in the dungeon, while her mate, Putnam, became the new Alpha of The Dust and Frost Pack.


    Since then, The Tallinn Pack and The Dust and Frost Pack established a strong alliance, forming a new Pack with two independent factions. They didn¡¯t interfere with each other but coborated when necessary.


    If Tania hadn¡¯t seen Hazel¡¯s photo in Putnam¡¯s study, she might never have known about another woman in his heart. Despite Putnam always telling her that she was the most important, what about Hazel?


    Knowing her mate¡¯s heart held a ce for another woman tormented Tania. She was such a proud person, how could she allow this to happen?


    Tania immersed herself in her memories. The thought of it still pained her. Even though Putnam had promised that he would never change their mate rtionship, his heart ultimately belonged not only to Tania.


    ¡°Tania, we said we wouldn¡¯t bring up Bessie¡¯s matter again,¡± Putnam¡¯s expression remained opaque.


    After Bessie¡¯s mission had failed, her only remaining path was death. After Bessie escaped from the dungeon, Putnam had ended her life himself. Even though he had been determined to make Hazel disappear, his heart still held Hazel. This put him in a tormenting situation.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your precognitive dreams, we wouldn¡¯t havee from the north to the south,¡± Tania continued.


    In the north, she had a better life. Here, she had to hide her identity.


    ¡°Tania, have you forgotten our n? Have you forgotten what the King said?¡± Putnam reminded Tania not to forget her identity. Even though she was the Alpha of The Tallinn Pack, in the end, they couldn¡¯tpare to that man. Without him, they might not be able to contend with Cyril. Although they had a cooperative rtionship with the King, he never listened to others¡¯ advice; he only provided help.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Tania frowned. That man was indeed terrifying. Just the thought of that dark organization made her shiver.


    ¡°Listen, Tania, I can foresee the future. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Putnamforted her. It was an innate ability of his. In that dark organization, many people had unique abilities like his, just like Tania, who could control others¡¯ minds. Because of these abilities, the man found them and hoped for cooperation. No one knew what he wanted; he concealed everything. But even so, Tania and Putnam couldn¡¯t easily terminate their coboration because they had never held the upper hand.


    Tania adjusted her emotions upon hearing Putnam¡¯s words, realizing she had be overly agitated.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll never let Kassandra off the hook. She¡¯s the one who made me like this,¡± Tania looked at her body with a fierce expression.


    ¡°Tania, we can¡¯t provoke trouble,¡± Putnam consoled her. No one wanted to mess with witches, whether they were werewolves or vampires; they didn¡¯t want any dealings with witches.


    ¡°Putnam, help me seek revenge,¡± Fiona gritted her teeth; she wouldn¡¯t let Kassandra, that old witch, get away with this!


    ¡°Tania, calm down. Kassandra is the head of the McGo Family,¡± Putnam reminded Tania. Kassandra¡¯s status was noble, and neither werewolves nor vampires dared to offend her easily. Even Cyril, as powerful as he was, wouldn¡¯t dare to ask Kassandra for anything. What was Tania thinking?


    ¡°So what? What if¡­ what if we send someone to attack the McGo Family?¡± Tania¡¯s eyes gleamed with a vengeful light. She wouldn¡¯t spare Kassandra or Hazel.


    ¡°Tania, if Janice finds out that we attacked the McGo Family, do you think she¡¯ll let it go?¡± Putnam tried to soothe Tania¡¯s emotions. Her current state of mind couldn¡¯t make any decisions.


    Janice might be jealous of Kassandra, but she wouldn¡¯t allow outsiders to harm the family¡¯s interests.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Would you just let me be like this?¡± Tania¡¯s voice became bitter. She could give up everything for Putnam, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate Putnam being on a different side.


    ¡°Tania, trust me, I¡¯ll help you get revenge, but now is not the right time,¡± Putnam looked at Tania, hoping she would change her mind. The influence of the McGo Family was too significant, and no one wanted to take the risk.


    Tania stared at Putnam, and after a while, she spoke slowly, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    Upon hearing Tania¡¯s words, Putnam breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I need to rest. You can go back,¡± Tania said, turning her head and closing her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to see Putnam anymore.


    ¡°Okay, get some rest,¡± Putnam looked at Tania once more and then left the hospital room.


    As soon as she heard the door close, Tania opened her eyes, and they were filled with redness. Since Putnam didn¡¯t agree with her decision, she would take matters into her own hands. Tania didn¡¯t believe that with the forces of The Tallinn Pack, they could make Kassandra pay even the slightest price.

 Chapter 49: The Traitor of McGo Family

    ¡°She¡­ She,e see me right away.¡±


    Tania conveyed the message through the mind link. Now that she was no longer with The Tallinn Pack, she couldn¡¯t mobilize too many people. She had been by Tania¡¯s side to handle things, and Tania trusted her.


    Shortly after, She stealthily entered Tania¡¯s hospital room. She saw Tania wrapped in numerous bandages, and an unpleasant odor filled the room. She had no idea what had happened to her Alpha, and she didn¡¯t understand how she¡¯d managed not to leave. She stood by Tania¡¯s bedside, waiting for her orders.


    ¡°How has the Pack been recently?¡± Tania inquired about the state of the Pack.


    As the Alpha of The Tallinn Pack, she couldn¡¯t be away from her Pack for too long. If it weren¡¯t for this darned n that required her to travel from the north to the south, Tania would never have left the north. Fortunately, the King had promised to keep an eye on The Tallinn Pack, or it might have been absorbed by other Packs.


    ¡°No issues, Alpha,¡± She responded respectfully.


    ¡°Good. Keep monitoring the situation in the Pack for me,¡± Tania said.


    ¡°Alpha, how did you end up like this?¡± She¡¯s gaze remained on Tania¡¯s body. Whenever Tania brought up this matter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the anger burning inside.


    ¡°She, do you know Kassandra?¡± Tania raised an eyebrow, locking eyes with She.


    Upon hearing that name, She¡¯s calm face showed a slight change. ¡°Kassandra, the head of McGo Family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± Tania¡¯s face twisted into a fierce expression. Whenever she thought of that woman, she wished she could make Kassandra experience the excruciating pain herself. Tania still felt her wounds itching.


    ¡°What do you want to do, Alpha?¡± She continued to inquire. She hoped it wasn¡¯t what she was imagining.


    As The Tallinn Pack¡¯s Beta, she had to handle many matters, but she only had to obey her Alpha. Alpha Tania had brought her from the north to the south to infiltrate The Iron Star Pack, hiding their identities for a seemingly impossible n. While She had had doubts and questions, she had still wholeheartedly followed her Alpha¡¯s orders.


    ¡°She, I want you tounch an attack on McGo Family,¡± Tania chuckled. The thought of McGo Family being attacked excited her.


    ¡°Alpha, are you sure about this?¡± She¡¯s face shed with concern. Nobody could harm Kassandra; it would cause opposition from many, and the witch¡¯s family was not to be easily offended. Why couldn¡¯t Alpha understand this? Doing this might put The Tallinn Pack in a dangerous position, and everyone would distance themselves from the Pack.


    ¡°You can make Kassandra pay a little price,¡± Tania smiled. She didn¡¯t necessarily mean to harm Kassandra; everyone had something they cared about, and she could find her opponent¡¯s weakness and hit it hard.


    ¡°Alpha, I still hope you¡¯ll reconsider,¡± She¡¯s face disyed hesitation. This was clearly an impossible task.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to seek revenge for me?¡± Tania looked at She.


    She was her personally chosen Beta. Since the age of twelve, Tania and She had been inseparable. They went to school together. She¡¯s father was Tania¡¯s father¡¯s Beta, and She had taken over her father¡¯s position, even though She had an older brother.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m willing to seek revenge for you, but this will incur the wrath of McGo Family. Have you really thought this through?¡± She continued trying to persuade Tania.


    But Tania¡¯s mind was solely focused on one thing now: seeking revenge on Kassandra. She had been a cherished figure since childhood, and nobody dared to hurt her. But Kassandra had made her endure such immense pain and turned her into this ghostly state.


    ¡°She, do you want to defy my orders as well?¡± Tania¡¯s tone changed noticeably.


    She could avoid conflict with Putnam, but she wouldn¡¯t allow She to go against her will. She was just a Beta, and she had to obey her orders.


    She remained silent for a while, but in the end, she said, ¡°Alright, Alpha.¡±


    She wanted to prevent all this from happening, but she was powerless.


    Tania gestured for She toe closer, and as She approached, Tania whispered something in her ear. She¡¯s eyes widened.


    Under therge tree not far from the medical room, Hazel and Cyril stood together, with Kassandra¡¯s figure nearby.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him,¡± Hazel said, seeing the figure appear at the door of the medical room. Her expression darkened.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Putnam to be so bold, appearing at the door of the medical room without any disguise. Was he not afraid of being discovered?


    ¡°If Fiona¡¯s wounds heal, it will prove that she isn¡¯t really Fiona, but one of Putnam¡¯s allies,¡± Cyril said. Although he was already quite certain that the person in the ward was not the real Fiona, he still needed more tangible evidence.


    ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Hazel muttered.


    ¡°A cunning woman like Putnam and a traitor from McGo Family,¡± Kassandra¡¯s eyes shone brightly in the darkness. Before Putnam left, another woman hade out. Although the woman was dressed in a ck robe, every member of McGo Family embroidered their favorite herbs on their cors. If Kassandra hadn¡¯t seen wrong, the woman¡¯s robe had an embroidered globe flower.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kassandra remembered each member¡¯s preferences, and Janice¡¯s favorite was the globe flower. She was used to using globe flowers for detoxification. Janice was Kassandra¡¯s cousin and her favorite person topare herself to from childhood to adulthood.


    ¡°Kassandra, the people from your family are your responsibility,¡± Cyril was the first to state his position. He knew Kassandra wouldn¡¯t easily get involved in the affairs of werewolves or vampires. But her family members joining forces with outsiders to deal with The Iron Star Pack was unjust.


    Cyril handed over the woman to Kassandra to make her owe him a favor. This would give them a more advantageous position in negotiations. Cyril wouldn¡¯t force Kassandra to make any choices, nor would he demand that she had to help him. But he would seek Kassandra¡¯s support. In case there was an unavoidable battle in the future, at least The Iron Star Pack would have one more ally rather than an enemy.


    ¡°Thank you, Cyril,¡± Kassandra said. Cyril noticed that Kassandra had changed the way she addressed him. It seemed she had also made her stance clear. Cyril was pleased with the oue. He knew how crucial it was to gain the support of the witches. It would increase his chances of sess.


    Cyril had initially assumed that his Pack was simply infiltrated by outsiders who wanted to take control of The Iron Star Pack. He never expected the situation to be increasinglyplex, with even witches ying a part. There must be somerger conspiracy behind it all.


    ¡°Kassandra, have you lifted the spell?¡± Hazel inquired, not having had the chance to verify if Fiona had a crescent-shaped wound over her heart.


    ¡°Oh, Hazel, don¡¯t rush it. She isn¡¯t really Fiona,¡± Kassandra smiled, though she disagreed with removing the spell on Fiona.


    ¡°Does the spell serve another purpose?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°If someone with ill intentions uses a witch¡¯s spell, they¡¯ll face backfire,¡± Kassandra¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. She really wanted to see some treacherous family traitor reap what they had sown. ¡°As long as the spell remains unbroken, the backfire will persist.¡±


    Hazel realized what Kassandra was getting at. Fiona would receive a punishment more severe than her festering wound. No, the person who cast the poisoning spell would face the true consequences. It seemed that Kassandra deliberately left the curse unbroken.


    She wasn¡¯t truly Fiona, so who was she? How many people had Putnam brought into The Iron Star Pack? What were their intentions?


    The alliance of werewolves and witches left Hazel with a multitude of unanswered questions. There was an overarching conspiracy, and they were all moving forward in danger.

 Chapter 50: Putnam’s Mate

    ¡°Someone else ising out,¡± Hazel saw a girl with chestnut-colored long hair walking out of the infirmary, her head lowered. She wasn¡¯t sure if this person was rted to the fake Fiona, but Hazel remembered her face.


    ¡°Hazel, what do you think Putnam is up to?¡± Rita asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely not something good,¡± Hazel replied based on her gut feeling. Even though she had seen Putnam again, she knew he had changed.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be careful,¡± Rita continued. She cared about Hazel¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kiddo,¡± Hazel smiled.


    She scanned the area to make sure she didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious and then left.


    Cyril and the others intentionally concealed their presence because they didn¡¯t want to be detected by She, who was clearly not on the same power level as Cyril and the rest.


    ¡°It seems like Putnam has more than one aplice,¡± Cyrilmented.


    ¡°Do you know if she¡¯s from this town?¡± Hazel looked at Cyril, having returned to the town only a short while ago and not being able to confirm if this girl was a local.


    ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± Cyril shook his head.


    Since Theo had meticulously reviewed everyone¡¯s information, Cyril had memorized all the members of the Pack, including their family members, and he was certain he hadn¡¯t seen this girl on the list.


    ¡°If anyone is closest to Putnam, it would be his Luna,¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze rested on Hazel. Despite Hazel making it clear that she felt nothing for Putnam, Cyril couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong possessiveness towards her, a feeling he had never experienced before.


    When he first saw Hazel, he was irresistibly drawn to her. Her scent invaded his senses, making him infatuated. He had always had confidence in his self-control, but when Hazel appeared next to him, he felt an uncontroble impulse.


    Seeing Hazel in her shifted form, he was stunned. Cyril had never expected her wolf to be pure white, it was a miracle, something that was nearly impossible in reality. But Hazel had indeed created that miracle.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hazel was taken aback.


    Putnam¡¯s Luna? Had he found his mate?


    Hazel¡¯s puzzled expression irritated Cyril, and he looked displeased. He found himself experiencing jealousy, an emotion he wasn¡¯t used to. Kassandra watched with amusement, having never seen such an expression on Cyril¡¯s face. She could read everything clearly.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to have someone so beautiful? Hazel was truly deserving.


    ¡°My friend told me that Putnam¡¯s Luna is the Alpha of The Tallinn Pack, and they¡¯ve merged two Packs,¡± Cyril summarized the key points.


    When he heard this news, he wasn¡¯t sure what he felt but there seemed to be an element of relief. If Putnam had already found his mate, then Hazel wouldn¡¯t be with him. They weren¡¯t mates, and that realization made Cyril breathe a sigh of relief.


    But Cyril couldn¡¯t help but wonder, who would Hazel¡¯s mate be? It was a question he had never thought of, and one he dared not imagine. If one day Hazel¡¯s mate appeared, what should he do? He couldn¡¯t control the feelings he had for Hazel, and this question troubled Cyril.


    ¡°The Alpha of The Tallinn Pack?¡± Hazel repeated Cyril¡¯s words. She had no idea that Putnam already had a mate because he had never mentioned it. ¡°What¡¯s his mate¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Tania,¡± Cyril recalled the information provided by his allies in the north.


    Someone who had imprisoned their own half-brother in a dungeon was unlikely to be gentle, and everything Putnam had shown in front of Hazel might not be his true self.


    ¡°Maybe the fake Fiona is Tania,¡± Hazel considered this possibility. Putnam wouldn¡¯t be away from his mate for too long unless he and his mate entered The Iron Star Pack together while concealing their true identities.


    If Putnam and Tania were both Alphas of their respective Packs, then the people around them would either be their allies or subordinates. This spection cleared things up for Hazel.


    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible,¡± Cyril responded, and his thoughts matched Hazel¡¯s. No werewolf would willingly be separated from their mate for an extended period. They typically traveled together.


    Hazel nodded. She didn¡¯t care whether Putnam had found his mate because Putnam¡¯s actions were no longer relevant to her. But the fact that he had concealed having found his mate from her was a form of deceit. To this day, Hazel found it hard to fathom how the Putnam she once liked had turned into this. Perhaps she had never truly known his real self.


    More than Putnam, Hazel was now more curious about who her mate would be. Her gaze shifted to Cyril, and she was certain Cyril hadn¡¯t met his mate yet. The bond between her and Cyril would remain as long as he didn¡¯t find his mate. But if Cyril¡¯s mate appeared, there might not be any connection between them.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of this possibility, Hazel¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart. She had fantasized about a potential scenario, but she couldn¡¯t verify it. She could only wait quietly for the blessing of the moon goddess.


    ¡°Hazel, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Kassandra held Hazel¡¯s hand, thinking she was concerned about the current situation.


    Hazel had no idea just how powerful she was; she was a person favored by the gods, capable of having the best in this world. Kassandra couldn¡¯t control her affection for Hazel; it was an affection for a younger person. Hazel was like a sudden angel who had appeared.


    Perhaps, on some future day, Hazel would realize what was inside her. At that moment, maybe no danger could stop Hazel¡¯s progress.


    Hazel had no idea what kind of person Kassandra was, but at this moment, her heart calmed down due to Kassandra¡¯sfort, like a drifting boat finding shore.


    ¡°Cyril, you should be ready for deployment,¡± Kassandra smiled, her face showing no signs of fear.


    She wouldn¡¯t take sides in any fight, but her stance was clear: she would not be an enemy of Cyril.


    ¡°I will,¡± Cyril replied, his expression dark and uncertain.


    As the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest Pack, Cyril would not allow outsiders to enter his Pack without taking any measures. He ordered Parrish and Rankin to intensify the training of the guards, his invincible warriors.


    Cyril instructed Theo to investigate everyone in the small town and to monitor anyone entering or leaving, especially looking out for mysterious individuals.


    Cyril turned his gaze to Hazel. She was now the primary target, and her whereabouts needed constant attention.


    ¡°When the woman in the hospital bed experiences any issues with her wound, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Kassandra said as she spoke up. ¡°I have some things to take care of recently.¡±


    ¡°Everything is going smoothly,¡± Cyril replied briefly.


    Kassandra nodded, nced at Hazel, and then quickly departed. Hazel watched Kassandra leave and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°We should leave as well,¡± Cyril said, looking at Hazel. Her eyes were bright.


    Hazel didn¡¯t participate in training tonight because Cyril had asked her to wait here for a result. Perhaps she needed to know what kind of danger she was facing. Training could enhance Hazel¡¯s abilities, but she also needed to understand who she was dealing with, which would provide her with more information.


    With confirmation that the fake Fiona was Putnam¡¯s associate, things became much clearer, and now they were in a position of advantage.


    Hazel withdrew her gaze and left the forest with Cyril.

 Chapter 51: I’ll Stay By Your Side

    As the first light of day broke, Elmer rose from his bed. He had a habit of going for a run every morning. He got himself ready and left the house. His parents were still asleep, and they had argued against night. Elmer had grown tired of this kind of life.


    Then there was She. He didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d be able to see her again. He kept running down that wide road, his daily routine. Day after day, it brought a moment of peace to his soul.


    Elmer was feeling quite disheartened. His birth had not been a blessed one, and his parents had never been willing to take care of him. He had spent his childhood in rtive monotony. When he turned eighteen, he saw his peers around him allpleting their shifts and finding their mates. He couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    But Elmer kept waiting and waiting, and he didn¡¯t find his mate. He had even given up, thinking that the Moon Goddess would never favor someone like him. But then, one night, after his patrol, he encountered She. He felt joy in his heart, everything about her attracted him deeply. The bond of mateship prevented Elmer from taking his eyes off She. He yearned to create a new life with her. However, She told him that she couldn¡¯t be his mate. In that moment, Elmer felt as if his heart had shattered.


    Elmer ran, lost in thought about everything that had happened in the past. He needed to turn these experiences into the motivation to move forward. Even if She would never appear again, he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to fall in love with another woman.


    But when her figure suddenly appeared in front of him, Elmer was left stunned.


    ¡°She,¡± Elmer stopped running, his voice filled with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected to see his mate here.


    He had been disheartened since She¡¯sst departure.


    ¡°Elmer,¡± She walked toward him, dressed in a white dress,ing from beneath a tree beside the street.


    ¡°Is this a dream?¡± Elmer rubbed his eyes, making sure he wasn¡¯t hallucinating his mate, She.


    She slowly approached Elmer. Her mind was in turmoil, torn between obeying Tania¡¯s orders and not wanting to deceive her mate, Elmer.


    She had never imagined she¡¯d encounter her mate in The Iron Star Pack. It was a chance meeting, something neither of them had ever wanted. She had initially nned to reject her mating with Elmer. After all, how could a Beta from The Tallinn Pack be with someone from The Iron Star Pack? It was almost impossible.


    ¡°Elmer, it¡¯s me,¡± She continued, ¡°Maybe my decision that day was wrong.¡±


    She gazed into Elmer¡¯s eyes, his golden hair and those clean, clear eyes. She didn¡¯t know how to say the words that had been on her mind.


    ¡°She, what do you mean? Do you regret it?¡± Elmer smiled, hoping his thoughts wereing true.


    She moved closer to Elmer. Her lips were tightly pressed together. When she noticed Elmer was staring at her, she felt her heart racing. She couldn¡¯t ignore those silver-gray eyes.


    She found herself in a dilemma. Her mind needed to remain clear to avoid making a wrong decision. She knew Elmer¡¯s identity; he didn¡¯t belong to The Tallinn Pack, and She was destined to fight for The Tallinn Pack.


    She wouldn¡¯t betray her Pack; it went against her very nature. But refusing her destined mate was also contrary to her nature, and she found herself in a dilemma.


    ¡°Elmer, I don¡¯t know why I came to see you,¡± She looked at Elmer, ¡°but I can be certain that I want to be close to you.¡±


    She gently cupped Elmer¡¯s face, with almost no hesitation. This was her true desire, one that was solely about her and no one else.


    ¡°Elmer, don¡¯t let me go, okay?¡± Elmer¡¯s face was against She¡¯s, pleading.


    The feeling of regaining something precious made it hard for Elmer to resist. He didn¡¯t know who She truly was, but he wanted to know everything about her. He wanted She to stay with him.


    ¡°Elmer, I¡¯ll stay by your side,¡± She¡¯s gaze was resolute.


    She had no choice. Obeying Tania¡¯s orders was her duty as a Beta, even if it meant deceiving Elmer. She extended her arms to embrace Elmer and rested her head against his chest. She was intoxicated by the warmth that radiated from him. This was the feeling of having a mate.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She had secretly watched Elmer countless times, whether he was out for a run or at training. It made her want to rush to him and tell him that she was willing to stay by his side. But she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Elmer, I¡¯m so d,¡± he said, his words making her doubt her earlier decisions disappear.


    ¡°She, don¡¯t you want to know who I am?¡± When She asked that question, her heart wavered.


    Tania had told her to conceal her identity, but she couldn¡¯t control her loyalty to her mate. Mateship didn¡¯t care about ns or battles. It bonded two individuals tightly together, weakening their willpower as each person became entranced by their other half.


    She could feel Elmer¡¯s scent surrounding her, and she loved it.


    ¡°She, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Elmer stared directly into her eyes, sincere in his words. ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me.¡±


    Elmer¡¯s words hit She like a bullet straight to her heart. Nobody had ever said such things to her.


    She wasn¡¯t a person who had been loved. Her father always favored her older brother. If it weren¡¯t for Tania, she might have never be a Beta. So she was grateful to Tania and willing to give up everything for Tania and The Tallinn Pack.


    But at that time, Elmer hadn¡¯t appeared yet.


    She had never known she could have such a pure and kind mate. It was the Moon Goddess¡¯s gift to her. If they were destined to part, she wished for time to slow down.


    ¡°Elmer, I¡¯ll stay by your side,¡± She spoke softly. She leaned against Elmer¡¯s chest, closed her eyes, and held back her tears.


    When She woke up again, she was lying on Elmer¡¯s bed. She could feel the soreness in her body. As she thought about what had happened during the day, her cheeks blushed.


    Shey against Elmer¡¯s back, feeling the warmth of his naked skin. She couldn¡¯t forget this feeling, and she didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d be able to let go when the time came for her to leave Elmer.


    ¡°Maybe you should meet my friends,¡± Elmer turned around, a smile on his face. He was eager to share the news.


    ¡°Meet your friends?¡± She¡¯s expression was filled with confusion.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡± Elmer sought She¡¯s opinion, respecting her, both in and out of bed.


    She nodded; she was determined to y her role as a mate well. She hoped that Elmer could genuinely find happiness during this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll set up a meeting,¡± Elmer sent a message to Hazel and the others through their mental link. After receiving a positive response, Elmer couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He wanted to share this good news as soon as possible.


    She and Elmer got everything ready, changed their clothes, and headed to the agreed-upon location. Watching Elmer¡¯s excited expression, She wished that time could stand still in that moment forever.

 Chapter 52: Sheila, the Girl in the Forest

    The air was filled with a mix of smoke and alcohol, and on the dance floor, people swayed their hips and moved to the deafening music. Dim lights made it difficult to discern everyone¡¯s expressions.


    It was well past ten in the evening, but the bar was still packed.


    Hazel and Eloise sat at the bar.


    After receiving Elmer¡¯s mindlink, both Hazel and Eloise were left in awe. They couldn¡¯t believe that Elmer¡¯s mate had truly returned.


    Hazel could sense Elmer¡¯s joy, so she epted his invitation. After finishing their training, Carlotta and Vi apanied her to the bar, although they chose to wait outside. Hazel didn¡¯t insist on them joining.


    ¡°Hazel, I can¡¯t wait to meet Elmer¡¯s mate,¡± Eloise said loudly, her voice slightly raised due to the music¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Hazel replied, taking a sip of her cocktail. She was curious to see what Elmer¡¯s mate was like.


    ¡°Why so slow, Marcus?¡± Marcus walked in from the entrance, noticing Hazel and Eloise sitting at the bar.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re just too slow,¡± Eloise teased Marcus.


    In the dim lights, today¡¯s Marcus seemed rather charming. Maybe it was the effect of alcohol, Eloise thought.


    Marcus chuckled and took a seat next to Eloise, ordering a whiskey.


    ¡°So, has our main character arrived yet?¡± Marcus smiled, also eager to see what Elmer¡¯s mate was like.


    Little did they expect Elmer to be the first among their group to find his mate. It was truly astonishing.


    ¡°Maybe they have more important matters to attend to,¡± Eloise giggled mischievously, her expression somewhat naughty.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be too much,¡± Hazel said, crossing her arms, leaning back in her chair. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but someone was watching her in the dimly lit bar.


    ¡°Ah, there they are,¡± Eloise hopped off her chair and waved to get Elmer and his mate¡¯s attention.


    Marcus and Hazel followed Eloise¡¯s gaze.


    Hazel didn¡¯t want to admit it, but her memory was clear. The girl standing beside Elmer was the same one she had seen in the forest.


    ¡°Hazel, it¡¯s her,¡± Rita¡¯s words left Hazel silent.


    ¡°I know, Putnam¡¯s aplice,¡± Hazel replied to Rita.


    ¡°She¡¯s Elmer¡¯s mate,¡± Rita said, sounding somewhat downcast.


    ¡°This is aplicated situation,¡± Hazel could feel Rita¡¯s disappointment. She understood what Rita meant. If this girl was Elmer¡¯s mate, it wouldplicate things between her and Elmer.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯rete,¡± Elmer said, looking somewhat apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m treating tonight.¡±


    ¡°Elmer, you should introduce us,¡± Eloise cheered. She had been keeping an eye on Elmer¡¯s mate and found that she looked great with Elmer. She was genuinely happy for him.


    ¡°This is my mate, She,¡± Elmer said, holding She¡¯s hand.


    ¡°She, I¡¯m Eloise, nice to meet you,¡± Eloise smiled warmly, excited to wee a new member.


    ¡°Hello, Eloise,¡± She offered a friendly smile. In reality, she wasn¡¯t fond of smiling. Too many things required She to conceal her emotions. Yet, she was no longer Beta She; she was Elmer¡¯s mate. She wanted to integrate herself into Elmer¡¯s circle of friends.


    ¡°Marcus,¡± Marcus offered a brief introduction. She smiled in response.


    ¡°She, hi, I¡¯m Hazel,¡± Hazel spoke. She wasn¡¯t sure if these incidents were connected. Hazel couldn¡¯t ascertain if the girl staying with Elmer was part of a plot or was genuinely his mate. However, Hazel could sense the joy in Elmer¡¯s eyes. As a friend, Hazel couldn¡¯t disclose much more. She had concealed the incident with the girl in the forest. But she wouldn¡¯t allow the girl to stay by Elmer¡¯s side; she would find an opportunity to tell Cyril.


    She¡¯s gaze lingered on Hazel. She was a very beautiful woman. She was fully aware of who Hazel was. In Alpha Putnam¡¯s office, she had seen Hazel¡¯s picture. This resulted in an argument between Tania and Putnam, leading them to flee from the North to the South. Bessie was sent to assassinate Hazel, but it ended in Bessie¡¯s death.


    She recalled the day of the attack on Fiona; her original task was to kill Fiona and take her ce, but midway, she encountered the patrolling group. Hazel was the first person She noticed. She was the kind of person any woman would envy.


    ¡°Hello, Hazel, nice to meet you,¡± She said, trying to disy a non-suspect expression when looking at Hazel.


    Elmer and She sat on the chairs, people entering and exiting the bar, music continuously changing, the vibrant lights reflecting off the drinks in people¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Elmer, congrats on finding your mate,¡± Marcus raised his whiskey ss, clinking it with Elmer¡¯s.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ll find yours soon,¡± Elmer spoke. No werewolf wouldn¡¯t want to find their mate. It seemed they carried the mission from birth; they must connect with their wolf, shift on the full moon, and then find their mate among the vast popce and, at the right moment,plete the marking.


    Elmer felt fortunate to have encountered She.


    ¡°Who wants to dance?¡± Eloise blinked.


    Being at a bar, how could one not dance? Eloise enjoyed her right as a legal adult.


    Hazel shook her head. Her mind couldn¡¯t hold more; She¡¯s appearance clouded her thoughts. She wanted more interaction with She to ensure she wouldn¡¯t harm Elmer.


    ¡°Marcus,e with me,¡± Eloise pouted, her expression showing dissatisfaction.


    Marcus opened his hands, a look of resignation in his eyes. Taking Eloise¡¯s hand, her cheeks blushed. She didn¡¯t expect Marcus to hold her hand. Such contact made her heart race. Eloise had never held hands with a guy; Marcus was the first.


    People on the dance floor moved to the music, swaying under dim lights, all luring in hungry andfort-seeking souls.


    Marcus led Eloise onto the dance floor. The music was loud, and Eloise¡¯s body gently swayed. She felt the ground vibrating.


    Marcus synchronized with Eloise¡¯s dance moves. Eloise gazed at his face. Marcus had a tall and lean build, with faint muscle lines visible on his arms. A light-colored shirt clung to his well-defined chest, and purple and green lights bathed his skin. Eloise burst into giggles.


    Eloise¡¯s hands rested on Marcus¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ve never found you so charming, Marcus.¡±


    ¡°Eloise, you¡¯re a little tipsy,¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes showed a hint of change.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not drunk,¡± Eloise swayed her body, perhaps influenced by alcohol. In her mind, only Marcus¡¯s face remained.


    Eloise turned around, her back to Marcus. She reached behind to grab Marcus¡¯s hand and ced it on her hip. She continued swaying her body.


    Marcus hesitated. He felt his breathing grow heavier, as if something had exploded in his mind.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hazel and She sat closely. Hazel could sense Elmer¡¯s scent all over She. She knew what that meant.


    ¡°She, how did you two meet?¡± Hazel suddenly asked. Her gaze fixed on She. She appeared perfectly fine, but being Putnam¡¯s associate, it couldn¡¯t be that straightforward. Perhaps she was hiding things exceptionally well.


    ¡°We met in the forest, and I¡¯ll never forget that day,¡± She¡¯s eyes held sincerity when she spoke. She truly wouldn¡¯t forget her first encounter with Elmer.

 Chapter 53: I Haven’t Met My Mate Yet

    After the attack on Fiona, She found a ce to quickly hide. Once she was sure the patrolling individuals had left, she emerged from the shadows.


    Her dagger was stained with Fiona¡¯s blood, and she needed to clean it to avoid arousing suspicion.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She crouched on the ground, feeling a presence nearby. Her eyes turned cold, and she tightly gripped the dagger in her hand, ready for a confrontation.


    ¡°Hello,¡± these were the first words She heard Elmer speak.


    She sensed that the person behind her had no ill intentions. She stood up, turned around, and looked at Elmer. With just one nce, She felt that exhrating sensation. She was grateful for her mother¡¯s advice about how it felt to meet a mate.


    She¡¯s first glimpse of Elmer filled her mind with an uncontroble rush of sensations. The crisp scent of cedar and the sweetness of ice cream entered her nose. Her wolf howled with joy in her mind, and She realized what it all meant.


    When Elmer had uttered the word ¡°mate¡± first, She admitted that her heart was stirred. It was an overwhelming feeling she couldn¡¯t resist, even without anyone¡¯s persuasion.


    Elmer.


    She remembered that name. He appeared clean and pure, free from any impurities.


    She had no intention of revealing her name. She doubted herpatibility with someone from The Iron Star Pack. Yet, her mouth reacted faster than her mind. Meeting her mate had thrown her emotions into turmoil, and eventually, she spoke her name.


    Elmer¡¯spliment made her happy. She had never received such praise from her family. After bing Beta, she had been like a work machine, burdened with tasks and devoid of an independent life.


    She had many things she wanted to tell Elmer, but ultimately, she said what she least wanted to reveal. She would never forget the pain in Elmer¡¯s eyes. Despite this, she forced herself to leave the forest.


    She withdrew from her memories. She was grateful to meet Elmer, yet she wished he hadn¡¯t met her. For the first time in her life, She faced something uncertain.


    ¡°She, why did you choose to leave thest time?¡± Hazel stared at She, attempting to discern something different in her eyes.


    ¡°Because my father passed away at the time, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything else,¡± She answered quickly, as if she had prepared this response in advance. Her face showed no signs of guilt.


    Even though She¡¯s reason was casual and she was lying, she made it sound convincing. As Beta, she wouldn¡¯t easily reveal her true emotions and could handle any conversation skillfully. If anyone else had been the one talking to She today, perhaps she could have fooled them. But Hazel, knowing that She was Putnam¡¯s associate, found everything she said to be unreal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring up something that saddens you,¡± Hazel expressed guilt, cooperating with She¡¯s act. Even though she knew She was putting on a show, she didn¡¯t expose the lies.


    Though Hazel didn¡¯t know She¡¯s exact identity, she was undoubtedly closely connected to the fake Fiona. Otherwise, She wouldn¡¯t have chosen to visit the fake Fiona in the medical roomte at night.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s in the past,¡± She continued to speak.


    ¡°She, you didn¡¯t tell me about this,¡± Elmer looked quite surprised.


    Hazel could tell from Elmer¡¯s expression that She hadn¡¯t informed him about the incident. Ignoring She¡¯s presence at the medical room¡¯s entrance, Hazel might have sympathized with her. But it was clear that She wasn¡¯t telling the truth.


    ¡°Elmer, I didn¡¯t want you to worry,¡± She disyed her vulnerable side. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind at the time.¡±


    Elmer put his arm around She¡¯s shoulder, showing deep concern for her ordeal. They looked inseparable.


    Colorful lights yed on She¡¯s face, making it hard to read her expression. But Hazel could sense that they were both happy.


    Hazel averted her gaze and ordered another cocktail. A suspicious girl had be her friend¡¯s mate. Hazel felt that the world was truly absurd, and she needed to carefully consider how to handle this situation.


    She leaned her head on Elmer¡¯s shoulder, and her eyes asionally nced in Hazel¡¯s direction. She didn¡¯t know if her exnation had aroused Hazel¡¯s suspicion, but she had an inexplicable feeling that this girl didn¡¯t entirely trust her.


    ¡°So, have you met your mate?¡± She suddenly inquired. She saw Hazel choke on her cocktail and couldn¡¯t understand why this question was so surprising.


    ¡°What? My mate?¡± Hazel was indeed taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, your mate,¡± She continued to press, needing to gather as much information as possible, which would help Tania.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met my mate yet,¡± Hazel replied, unsure why She suddenly brought up this topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You should meet them soon,¡± She smiled, projecting a friendly demeanor. She needed to maintain good rtions with all of Elmer¡¯s friends in her current role as Elmer¡¯s mate.


    Hazel nodded, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°She, you don¡¯t have to worry about Hazel,¡± Elmer chuckled. He thought it was quite obvious that there was something unusual between Hazel and Alpha Cyril. They seemed closer than ordinary friends, yet they didn¡¯t appear to be mates. It was perplexing. Neither Alpha Cyril nor Hazel had found their mates.


    The Iron Star Pack was thergest pack in the world, and Alpha Cyril had formidable strength and an unbeatable team. Still, hecked a Luna to help manage the pack. Elmer had heard people mention this situation many times.


    ¡°I was just making casual conversation,¡± She smiled and didn¡¯t want to continue discussing the topic.


    Hazel didn¡¯t engage with She any further and shifted her gaze to the dance floor.


    Eloise and Marcus descended from the dance floor. Eloise¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and she appeared somewhat unsteady.


    ¡°I swear, nobody can resist dancing,¡± Eloise sat down in a chair and ordered another rum. She smiled at Hazel, her gaze bing unfocused.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink,¡± Hazel supported Eloise, who seemed on the verge of stumbling.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯m not drunk; I¡¯m just happy for Elmer,¡± Eloise chuckled, looking at Elmer and She, her mood somewhat off. ¡°He¡¯s found She, and that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Eloise, I think you should consider going home,¡± Hazel frowned.


    Eloise shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ll take her home,¡± Marcus stepped in front of Hazel, and she looked at Eloise, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    Hazel¡¯s gaze lingered on Marcus and Eloise, had something happened during their dance?


    Hazel had been keeping an eye on She, so she was unaware of what had transpired on the dance floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you, Marcus. Let go of me,¡± Eloise shrugged off Marcus¡¯s hand from her arm, appearing quite irritated.


    Hazel furrowed her brow as she observed Eloise but noticed Eloise quickly winked at her.


    ¡°Eloise,¡± Marcus called her name, his eyes concealing some unknown emotions.


    Elmer and She also watched the two of them, seemingly clueless about what had urred.


    ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re scaring Eloise,¡± Elmer said, watching Eloise closely as if she were about to burst into tears at any moment.


    He didn¡¯t know what had transpired between Marcus and Eloise, but they did look peculiar, considering they were fine just moments ago while dancing.


    ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to make sure she got home safely,¡± Marcus gazed at Eloise, aware that she had misunderstood his intentions.


    ¡°Eloise, be a good girl and let Marcus take you home,¡± Hazel patted Eloise¡¯s shoulder.


    She was certain that something had happened between Eloise and Marcus. Marcus appeared eager to resolve the issue, but Eloise didn¡¯t seem to want to be alone with him. But Hazel knew Eloise well. Eloise was merely pretending, as Hazel could tell Eloise¡¯s asional nces and winks in her direction. Eloise wasn¡¯t really drunk.


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡± Elmer wanted to say something but saw Hazel gesturing for him to stay quiet.


    She watched the scene unfold, thinking that the dynamics between them all looked fine. She wondered if Elmer would resent her when he discovered the truth. For a moment, She didn¡¯t want to carry out her supposed mission, but she knew that was absolutely impossible. She would never betray her Pack or Tania.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Eloise gets home safely,¡± Marcus didn¡¯t say more and helped Eloise, who seemed a bit unsteady, to leave the bar. This time, Eloise didn¡¯t resist much.


    ¡°Hazel, they won¡¯t get into a fight, will they?¡± Elmer expressed some concern.


    Hazel finished her cocktail. ¡°I promise they won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 54: Unexpected Attack

    The bar¡¯s dazzling lights left people feeling dazed. Hazel nced at her watch; it was gettingte. Carlotta and Vi were waiting for her outside the bar.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to head back,¡± Hazel got up from her chair.


    ¡°Come on, you got a curfew?¡± Elmer teased Hazel, his mood seeming exceptionally cheerful tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired,¡± Hazel said loudly.


    ¡°Do you need us to give you a ride?¡± She looked at Hazel.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Hazel replied with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, let me know when you¡¯re home,¡± Elmer spoke up.


    ¡°Wishing you all a great time,¡± Hazel picked up her bag and headed towards the exit.


    She watched Hazel leave and concealed her smile. It was no wonder Tania was jealous of her; she was a perfect girl.


    Hazel ignored the eyes on her back and reached the bar¡¯s entrance. Carlotta and Vi emerged from the shadows and quietly followed her.


    ¡°Elmer seems really happy. He really likes She,¡± Rita suddenly spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Hazel replied, noticing the same thing.


    ¡°If She¡¯s really in trouble, Elmer would be devastated,¡± Rita liked Hazel¡¯s friends; they brought her a lot of joy. She didn¡¯t want to see Hazel¡¯s friends unhappy.


    Hazel didn¡¯t respond to Rita anymore, and the cacophony of music from the bar seemed to reach her ears.


    ¡°Did you have a good time, Hazel?¡± Carlotta inquired.


    ¡°It was quite enjoyable; I made a new friend,¡± Hazel seemed to have something more to say.


    ¡°Being eighteen is meant for a little madness,¡± Vi chuckled, reminiscing her own eighteenth year.


    Hazel let out a long sigh. ¡°But I¡¯m a bit exhausted.¡±


    Thinking about how She was a member of the Putnam Pack, she didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation. If one day they had a direct confrontation with Putnam, She would undoubtedly stand on the Putnam side, and Elmer couldn¡¯t betray his own Pack. Hazel understood Elmer¡¯s character well; he would be devastated.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get you home quickly,¡± Carlotta quickened her pace. It was gettingte indeed.


    Hazel nodded, and the three of them walked together in the dark night. The night streets were quiet, with only a few streetlights. For werewolves with good eyesight, the presence or absence of those lights didn¡¯t matter much.


    The night was calm, and the town¡¯s residents were asleep. Hazel, Carlotta, and Vi were the only ones on the wide road. Hazel¡¯s steps grew slower, and something seemed off.


    Apart from their breath, there was an unfamiliar presence in the air.


    Hazel kept her senses sharp, but nothing appeared out of the ordinary. She nced at Carlotta and Vi, who were on either side of her, and they both furrowed their brows, sharing the same unsettling feeling.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Carlottamunicated through their mind link to Hazel and Vi. It wasn¡¯t the time to speak out loud yet.


    ¡°I feel it too,¡± Hazel responded, ¡°like there¡¯s someone else.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s assess the situation first,¡± Vi added, and the three continued to move forward. Their steps remained steady, and they tried not to show any signs of unease.


    Suddenly, the streetlights went out, plunging the whole road into darkness. Hazel hesitated for a moment, and Carlotta and Vi encircled her. Their primary task was to protect Hazel.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying this kind of game?¡± Vi shouted loudly.


    Hazel had been keeping a close watch on everything around her. No one responded to Vi until they heard a voice in the air.


    ¡°Hazel, are you scared?¡± a voice echoed, distorted by a voice changer.


    Hazel tried to identify the source of the voice. It was apparent that this person hade prepared. Carlotta and Vi remained vignt, observing their surroundings. The speaker seemed to be hiding far away, not showing themselves. Hazel furrowed her brow. How did this person know her name?


    ¡°Are you too much of a coward toe out and face me?¡± Hazel taunted the hidden figure, who was evidently using a voice changer to remain anonymous.


    ¡°You¡¯re still amusing to talk to,¡± the concealed person replied with a sharpugh.


    ¡°Using a voice changer to speak to me, too afraid to show yourself. Are you afraid of me seeing your face?¡± Hazel continued, attempting to lure the person out.


    ¡°Hazel, you better check if you¡¯ll make it through the night,¡± the hidden person adjusted their tone. They truly wanted to see Hazel die in front of them or beg for mercy, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be killed. Either scenario held a certain appeal.


    Just thinking about the things Hazel had said made him feel enraged.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll die first,¡± Hazel¡¯s expression turned serious, as the person on the other end was getting too audacious.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯d love to know if you¡¯ll regret it,¡± the concealed figure spoke again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Regret? What did she need to regret? Hazel couldn¡¯t fathom the person¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Watch out,¡± Carlotta intercepted an unexpected attack.


    While they had been focused on the words of the hidden person, more assants suddenly emerged from an alley. Their intentions were clear ¨C they were after Hazel, and they didn¡¯t even bother hiding their faces.


    ¡°Vi, do they think we¡¯re just going to die here?¡± Carlotta¡¯s face broke into a smile.


    They hadn¡¯t expected so many outsiders within the Pack, and especially not such a bold attack.


    ¡°But let¡¯s not forget, this is The Iron Star Pack,¡± Vi joined the fray.


    Hazel watched as the brawl unfolded. She was clearly angered.


    ¡°Hey, coward, you don¡¯t dare toe out and fight me?¡± Hazel punched a man who was attempting to attack her. The man let out a pained cry, looking incredulously at the petite girl before him.


    Her strength was astonishing!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to get my hands dirty personally,¡± the concealed person replied to Hazel, observing the chaotic scene. ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me.¡±


    The man was well aware of Hazel¡¯s strength, knowing that she couldn¡¯t hold out for long. However, he had no idea about the progress Hazel had made during her recent training. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t anticipate that there were others protecting her. It seemed that Cyril was beginning to have doubts.


    Hazel snorted and ignored the concealed figure. She rejoined the battle, and she couldn¡¯t count how many people hade out of the alley, but Carlotta and Vi continued to protect her.


    Hazel observed the growing number of bodies on the ground and felt a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t describe. She had never expected to encounter such events when returning to the town.


    Several unfamiliar werewolves had realized that Hazel wasn¡¯t as fragile as she appeared. They gathered together and moved in Hazel¡¯s direction.


    Carlotta and Vi frowned as they watched the scene, but after the training they had undergone during this period, Hazel¡¯s strength had evidently improved. These few men posed no real threat to her, but they couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    If anything happened to Hazel, Alpha would be furious. That was an oue they couldn¡¯t bear.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die too painfully,¡± a man said as he gazed at Hazel, a lecherous expression crossing his face. He attempted to grab Hazel¡¯s arm, but she kicked him, forcing him to step back.


    ¡°Whore,¡± the man heardughter around him, and his expression became unsightly. He couldn¡¯t even bear the pain from a single kick by the girl.


    ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± another man assumed an attacking stance, and others began to assail Hazel.


    Hazel was fully focused on the fight, testing the results of her training during this period. Her attack speed was evidently faster than before. Not only was she defending, but she had also learned to take the initiative to attack. Hazel continued to strike at these men, witnessing the pain on their faces, which excited her.


    She spun to kick, her keen observation allowing her to identify weaknesses in her attackers. She relentlessly targeted these weak points until she had left several bodies on the ground, at which point she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing this scene, Carlotta and Vi exchanged nces. Hazel had made significant progress. She could handle so many people at once.


    But there were still many men around Carlotta and Vi, who had realized they were protecting Hazel. These men tried to distract them.


    Hazel leaned against the wall, intending to assist Carlotta and Vi, but she felt her steps bing less steady. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, and Hazel knew something was wrong.

 Chapter 55: Hawthorne Saves Hazel

    Hazel covered her ears, feeling a buzzing sound in her head, and her mind went nk.


    ¡°Hazel, are you okay?¡± Rita roared, sensing something was wrong with Hazel.


    ¡°Rita¡­ I¡­ I feel terrible¡­¡± Hazel, one hand against the wall, pressed the other to her chest. She struggled to breathe, the pain in her heart was unbearable.


    ¡°Hazel, how do you feel?¡± Rita was anxious; she saw danger closing in. ¡°Surrender your body to me, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Hazel wanted to answer Rita. She wanted to yield control of her body to her. But her thoughts wouldn¡¯t focus, and her mind was clouded.


    Hazel felt as if she were trapped in some ce.


    The man hiding in the shadows, seeing Hazel¡¯s condition, burst into a maniacalughter. It was just like his dreams!


    Carlotta and Vi also noticed Hazel¡¯s condition. They looked deeply concerned.


    ¡°Hazel¡­ Hazel¡­¡± Carlotta called out to Hazel, but she stood, brows furrowed, against the wall, appearing distressed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening,¡± Vi said. She increased the pace of her attacks, but there were too many people.


    She had no idea how these people had infiltrated The Iron Star Pack!


    ¡°Concentrate your attacks on Hazel; she¡¯s immobilized,¡± the man with the voice modtor issued anothermand.


    Hazel huddled in the corner, feeling her heart about to tear apart. She saw more people pouring into the alley, charging towards her. She wanted to stand up and rejoin the fight, but she had no strength left.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Carlotta shouted. Seeing a man about to strangle Hazel, but she remained motionless.


    Carlotta and Vi were blocked by too many people. They couldn¡¯t reach Hazel.


    Hazel closed her eyes, sensing that she might die here.


    A fragrance wafted into Hazel¡¯s nose, surrounding her. The scent appealed to her senses, and she didn¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°Hazel, look at me.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice entered Hazel¡¯s ears. Her thoughts seemed to clear a bit, but the man said nothing else.


    She could feel the man entering the battle, and he seemed quite powerful.


    Hazel also heard Carlotta and Vi¡¯s voices; they were worried about her.


    After a while, the voices grew fainter, the ground tremors lessened, and the pain in her heart seemed to diminish.


    ¡°Hazel, it¡¯s me. Can you hear me?¡± The man shook Hazel¡¯s shoulders, trying to wake her.


    Hazel felt that her mind was no longer nk. She could hear Rita¡¯s voice in her mind. Slowly, she opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was the familiar mask.


    It was him.


    Hawthorne.


    The vampire with the unusual eyes.


    Hazel had never thought she¡¯d see him again, let alone under these circumstances.


    ¡°Darling, how do you feel?¡± Hawthorne smiled at Hazel.


    Hazel shook her head slightly. ¡°Hawthorne, I¡¯m better now. How did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. Can you stand?¡± Hawthorne asked, helping Hazel to her feet.


    Hazel nodded, feeling that the fragrance emanating from Hawthorne had a healing effect. Her strength seemed to return, and the painful tearing sensation in her chest subsided.


    Hawthorne held Hazel¡¯s waist, offering her support.


    ¡°Darling, feeling better?¡± Hawthorne chuckled, finding Hazel¡¯s situation rather amusing. Yet, Hazel had just narrowly escaped danger.


    Hawthorne looked in a particr direction, his gaze turning dark, as if he was warning the person hiding in the shadows.


    He had defied the king¡¯s orders to deploy these shadow guards prematurely. It was all for the sake of dealing with Hazel. The treacherous dog disgusted him, and Hawthorne felt anger simmering inside him. It was simply foolish!


    The man with the voice modtor received Hawthorne¡¯s gaze and felt his entire body stiffen. How could it be him?


    The man in the shadows remembered this figure under the mask, a prominent figure by the king¡¯s side. But how could he appear here and save Hazel? What was their rtionship? The person in the shadows sensed the danger and knew he had disrupted the n. He nced at Hazel once more and then left without a word. Hawthorne felt the presence of the treacherous one fading away.


    ¡°Thank you, Hawthorne,¡± Hazel said. If it weren¡¯t for Hawthorne, she might have been in real danger.


    She and Hawthorne had only met a few times. The first time was at the bonfire party, with him wearing a mask. The second time, Hazel had intruded into his study, where she discovered Hawthorne¡¯s true identity. And now, Hawthorne had appeared to rescue her.


    In response to Hazel¡¯s words, Hawthorne withdrew his gaze, his face returning to its gentle expression.


    ¡°Did you forget what I told you?¡± Hawthorne smiled.


    Hazel looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I told you that you and I are meant to be together,¡± Hawthorne¡¯s eyes held a hint of emotion. ¡°They¡¯re taken care of. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    Before Hazel could say anything, she saw Hawthorne quickly leaving the street. He seemed determined not to reveal his identity to Carlotta and Vi. Hawthorne moved so swiftly, disappearing into the night, much like when he ran with the wolves. Hazel couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he meant by ¡®meant to be together.¡¯


    Hazel found herself deep in thought. When Hawthorne appeared by her side, the image of Cyril seemed to fade away. Even everything she had experienced with Cyril appeared less significant. It was a sensation she had never encountered before.


    ¡°Hazel.¡±


    Hazel heard Carlotta¡¯s voice and turned to look at Carlotta and Vi. Their faces bore some bloodstains, and they appeared fatigued. In this moment, Hazel had to admit that Cyril¡¯s decision was right. Without the help of Carlotta and Vi, she might have been killed by this group long ago. Even if she could hold out for some time, it was impossible to break free alone.


    ¡°Hazel, are you alright?¡± Carlotta¡¯s expression seemed deeply concerned.


    ¡°Carlotta, I¡¯m okay,¡± Hazel reassured her, grabbing Carlotta¡¯s hand. She had worried her friends.


    ¡°Hazel, was that man just now your friend?¡± Vi¡¯s gaze lingered in the direction Hawthorne had departed, realizing that he wasn¡¯t a werewolf. A non-werewolf man showing up at The Iron Star Pack raised suspicions, especially with all that had been happening recently. Vi¡¯s doubts seemed quite reasonable. Moreover, the man had been wearing a mask, as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to know his identity.


    Hazel furrowed her brow, unsure of how to respond.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times,¡± Hazel finally chose to tell the truth.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the mastermind?¡± Vi continued to inquire, needing to get to the bottom of this.


    The man had suddenly appeared, moving faster than anyone else, and no one knew where he hade from. He wasn¡¯t a werewolf, but he couldn¡¯t be an ordinary human either. Vi could only think of one possibility: a vampire. But how could Hazel be connected to a vampire?


    ¡°Perhaps tonight¡¯s events were a conspiracy by another group, with Hazel as the target,¡± Carlotta furrowed her brow. She didn¡¯t know how that man had appeared, but she could sense that he didn¡¯t mean Hazel any harm. Without his help, Hazel might have been in real trouble, and she had no idea how to exin that to Alpha.


    Tonight, there were too many people involved, and even with their strength, Carlotta and Vi couldn¡¯t handle such arge group of attackers.


    ¡°What about the man with the voice modtor?¡± Hazel felt certain that he must know her. She carefully recalled his words. Regret? What could he possibly be regretting?


    ¡°Do you recognize him?¡± Vi asked.


    Hazel shook her head, unable to make sense of tonight¡¯s events. She wasn¡¯t sure who the man with the shifter was, but at this point, besides Putnam and his associates, there didn¡¯t seem to be any new outsiders in the Pack. If someone had to be suspected ofunching the attack, Hazel thought it had to be Putnam.


    Hazel didn¡¯t consider Hawthorne, because he didn¡¯t seem to be lurking within the Pack. Nobody knew his whereabouts.


    ¡°We need to deal with these people first.¡±


    Carlotta crouched down, inspecting the bodies of the werewolves. She used mindlink tomunicate with Alpha, conveying that there were too many on the ground for her and Vi to handle. They needed the guard toe and deal with them.


    Hazel watched the bodies of the werewolves on the ground, feeling a direct sense of danger for the first time. She didn¡¯t know if these people were sent by Putnam, but she had a gut feeling that there were more maniptive figures behind him. At this moment, Hazel only wanted to see Cyril. Perhaps that would bring her some peace of mind.

 Chapter 56: Moving into My Manor

    When Cyril arrived on the street, this was the scene he encountered. Many bodiesy on the ground, Carlotta and Vi were meticulously inspecting each corpse for any issues, while Hazel stood in a corner with an expressionless face.


    Cyril ordered Parrish and Rankin to help with the bodies, and he went directly to Hazel without hesitation.


    ¡°Hazel, are you alright?¡± Cyril looked at Hazel, who seemed lost in thought.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m much better,¡± Hazel replied. She had been hearing this phrase all evening, and in the face of these events, she felt herself growing numb.


    She saw Theo arriving too. Perhaps there were too many people tonight, exceeding everyone¡¯s expectations. The other side hade prepared, and Hazel could feel that their target was her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for Hawthorne, she might never have seen her grandmother, Theo, and Gerard again.


    Hazel caught Cyril¡¯s scent, which alwaysforted her. She instinctively moved closer to him.


    Cyril felt Hazel¡¯s movements, and his expression softened. However, as he got closer to Hazel, he detected an unfamiliar scent on her, a scent that did not belong to a werewolf.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s been near you,¡± Cyril said, grabbing Hazel¡¯s arm. It was not the scent of a werewolf.


    Hazel¡¯s expression looked somewhat guilty. She didn¡¯t actually intend to hide Hawthorne¡¯s visit, but she hadn¡¯t expected Cyril to notice so quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Hawthorne,¡± Hazel said. ¡°He¡¯s shown up again.¡±


    Cyril heard the name once more, and he felt a burning rage. The vampire had contacted Hazel again.


    ¡°Hawthorne saved me,¡± Hazel looked up at Cyril, hoping he wouldn¡¯t get angry.


    She wasn¡¯t sure why she had this thought, but she was certain that Cyril didn¡¯t like Hawthorne. He didn¡¯t like her having any contact with him.


    With Hazel so close to Cyril, there was no room in her mind for anyone else.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not staging this?¡± Cyril asked Hazel, his gaze unwavering.


    What if these people were sent by Hawthorne?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him,¡± Hazel replied, feeling Cyril¡¯s anger.


    Cyril fell silent.


    He turned and walked into the pile of bodies.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was feeling right now, but he refused to hear that vampire¡¯s name from Hazel¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t like the way Hazel was being so intimate with him. Perhaps Hazel hadn¡¯t thought of it that way.


    Cyril didn¡¯t know to what extent his possessiveness toward Hazel had grown, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate her mentioning another man while she was with him.


    ¡°Any discoveries?¡± Cyril saw that Parrish and his security team had loaded the bodies onto a massive truck. Only a truck could amodate this many bodies.


    ¡°Alpha, no discoveries,¡± Rankin said with a serious expression.


    Cyril frowned. So many people had infiltrated the pack under the cover of darkness, even evading the patrol teams. They hade prepared.


    If they came prepared, how could they leave behind any traces, unless they deliberately left some clues?


    Cyril had been through many wars. As the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest pack, he possessed keener observation and judgment than other werewolves.


    ¡°Their target is Hazel,¡± Carlotta spoke up at the right time. Those people hade for Hazel, and their actions were undoubtedly premeditated.


    ¡°She¡¯s the primary target,¡± Cyril said, making Hazel¡¯s situation even more dangerous.


    ¡°A man saved Hazel,¡± Vi continued, and they had to report every detail.


    Cyril pursed his lips tightly; he knew who the man was.


    Vampire Hawthorne.


    ¡°Where did he go then?¡± Cyril asked Carlotta and Vi.


    ¡°He left,¡± Vi replied.


    She didn¡¯t know where the masked man had gone, but she was sure he wasn¡¯t a werewolf.


    Cyril looked at Hazel, who seemed to still be lost in the recent events, her gaze unfocused and scattered.


    ¡°Did anyone else appear?¡± Cyril continued, averting his gaze.


    ¡°There was someone with a voice changer. He stayed in the shadows andmanded everyone,¡± Carlotta replied with reverence.


    ¡°A voice changer?¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze darkened. There was only one possibility that came to his mind-Putnam. If the person had never seen Hazel, why use a voice changer? Only someone who had been in contact with Hazel would worry about someone recognizing their voice, necessitating a voice changer.


    ¡°Bring all those people back, carefully examine their bodies,¡± Cyril felt that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. He needed to be cautious.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Parrish and Rankin chimed in unison.


    Hazel watched them lock the truck and then instructed the driver to take it to the Pack House. Parrish and Rankin continued to lead the security team in cleaning up the bloodstains on the ground, and Carlotta and Vi helped.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Theo finished his tasks and then walked over to Hazel.


    ¡°Theo, I¡¯m fine,¡± Hazel smiled, but she was causing worry again.


    Theo hugged his sister, who had once again narrowly escaped danger. It was hard to say whether Hazel was lucky or unlucky.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be this lucky every time,¡± Cyril returned to Hazel, his gaze deep and dark.


    ¡°But I did get out of danger,¡± Hazel replied, even though it was because of Hawthorne.


    ¡°What about next time?¡± Cyril continued.


    He felt Hazel had changed a lottely. Initially, she used to argue with him, but ever since so many things had happened, she seemed to have lost her usual liveliness. This wasn¡¯t like Hazel.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Hazel stared at Cyril, ignoring her rapidly beating heart, hoping Cyril would care about her.


    ¡°Move into my manor; it¡¯ll be safer there.¡±


    Cyril admitted to his selfishness. When he first heard Hawthorne¡¯s name from Hazel¡¯s lips, he felt a burning jealousy. When Hazel said Hawthorne had kissed her, Cyril genuinely wished that Hawthorne would disappear from the world.


    Deep down, Cyril had a strong feeling that Hazel belonged to him, and only him. When Hazel was around him, that feeling intensified, and he didn¡¯t want Hazel to be too far from him.


    ¡°What?¡± Hazel hadn¡¯t even spoken yet, and Theo was already shocked.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Cyril and Hazel, clearly, their conversation was charged.


    Parrish and Rankin raised their eyebrows, wearing somewhat mischievous smiles on their faces.


    No one could have guessed that Alpha Cyril was inviting a girl to live in his manor.


    ¡°No, Cyril, that¡¯s impossible,¡± Hazel had never considered such a thing.


    Even though she was in danger now, how could she move into Cyril¡¯s manor? It would be akin to admitting to everyone that she had an intimate rtionship with Cyril, wouldn¡¯t it? Hazel had never thought about it like this.


    ¡°Hazel, your situation has be more dangerous,¡± Cyril continued, ¡°They will send more people to attack you.¡±


    ¡°But I have Carlotta and Vi,¡± Hazel tried to dissuade Cyril.


    She could imagine how many problems they would face living together. Many girls in the town admired their powerful Alpha, and Hazel didn¡¯t want to be a target.


    She had already experienced such annoying situations when she was with Putnam.


    Theo stood nearby, clearly listening to Hazel and the Alpha¡¯s conversation.


    He was a little surprised, but he also understood Hazel¡¯s current situation. If she could live in the Alpha¡¯s manor, it would help avoid many dangers.


    ¡°They can still protect you,¡± Cyril remained expressionless. ¡°Hazel, this is double protection.¡±


    ¡°Cyril, are you sure about this?¡± The smile disappeared from Hazel¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with Cyril at this moment.


    ¡°Hazel, you are the main target,¡± Cyril¡¯s expression turned into one of frustration, his eyes growing darker.


    Hazel fell silent, trapped in a dilemma.

 Chapter 57: Mutts Should Disappear from the World

    Cyril always pushed people to these difficult choices, and Hazel understood that residing in Cyril¡¯s manor would indeed reduce the chances of danger. However, she had no idea how the townsfolk would talk about her, nor how much trouble she might face. After all, she would be living with a powerful Alpha, which could potentially stir jealousy in some.


    She never expected things to escte to this point.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always decided things that no one can defy, haven¡¯t you, dear Alpha?¡± Hazel¡¯s tone grew cold.


    Cyril sensed the anger emanating from Hazel, who was unwilling to ept this oue, but Cyril had his own ns.


    Hazel was unaware that some matters had already gone beyond her expectations.


    A massive conspiracy loomed over all the Packs, not just The Iron Star Pack.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re the one who dares to defy my orders,¡± Cyril¡¯s expression turned dark, his gaze unwavering.


    ¡°I just want to stay in my own home,¡± Hazel argued.


    She had alreadypromised numerous times. In front of Cyril, she never had much say. Initially, Cyril had rejected her involvement in this n. Then, he had sent Carlotta and Vi to protect her. Now, he was requesting that she move into his manor. None of it had been her own choice.


    ¡°Hazel, I have to ensure your safety,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes burned with intensity, and he stared at Hazel, ignoring the surprised gazes of those around them. He paid no mind to anyone¡¯s judgment and only hoped that Hazel would understand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust that I can protect myself,¡± Hazel retorted.


    ¡°Just like tonight, right?¡± Cyril spoke again, his face remaining impassive.


    ¡°I escaped danger!¡± Hazel roared, moving closer to Cyril.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Hawthorne¡¯s intervention, you might have been in grave peril,¡± Cyril could feel himself teetering on the edge of anger.


    Hazel never seemed to learn how to speak properly. She had a thousand ways to infuriate him. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, without Hawthorne¡¯s help tonight, Hazel would truly have been in danger. Yet Hazel clearly didn¡¯t realize her current circumstances.


    ¡°If I move into your manor, what about my family?¡± Hazel thought of her grandmother. How would she discuss this with her?


    ¡°Listen, I will send people to protect your family,¡± Cyril continued, ¡°But you must move into my manor.¡±


    Hazel looked directly at Cyril, his tone making it impossible to refuse.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave my family,¡± Hazel shook her head.


    What if her grandmother was in danger? What if Gerard couldn¡¯t get to her grandmother in time?


    Hazel couldn¡¯t fathom the emotions she¡¯d experience if her grandmother faced danger.


    ¡°The most dangerous one is you, Hazel,¡± Cyril said sternly. He never knew he had this much patience. ¡°Staying with them is the most dangerous option.¡±


    Theo stood nearby, attentively listening to their conversation. He could sense Alpha Cyril restraining his anger, while Hazel continued to challenge his authority. No Alpha would appreciate a pack member continually defying orders, and Hazel was clearly the first and most audacious one.


    In the battle against The Setting Moon Pack, Theo was keenly aware of Cyril¡¯s power. On the battlefield, Cyril possessed formidable strength that sent shivers down the spines of his opponents. He was decisive and resolute, and no one wished to engage him directly. His guard was equally formidable, and every step they took resonated with awe-inspiring authority.


    Theo couldn¡¯tprehend why his sister, Hazel, had constantly provoked Alpha Cyril and yet managed to survive. There was only one possibility that Theo could think of-Alpha Cyril had a special consideration for Hazel, making her an exception.


    But if Theo remained silent, he didn¡¯t know how far things would escte.


    ¡°Hazel, move in,¡± Theo looked at Hazel, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of our grandmother.¡±


    Hazel frowned, puzzled about why her brother wasn¡¯t taking her side, but she understood that Cyril had a point.


    ¡°Are you serious, Theo?¡± Hazel tugged at Theo¡¯s clothes, not sure if her brother was genuinely deciding to support her in this.


    ¡°I¡¯m very serious,¡± Theo patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You need protection, at least for now.¡±


    Moving into Alpha Cyril¡¯s manor would certainly reduce many of Hazel¡¯s troubles.


    Hazel bit her lower lip, ncing at Cyril but not speaking.


    Parrish and the others also observed the scene. It was more dramatic than a movie-stories between a powerful Alpha and a bold girl always piqued their curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days to pack,¡± Cyril spoke again, his voice turning ice-cold. He seemed genuinely angry.


    Hazel felt a shiver run down her spine. It was her wolf quivering with fear.


    ¡°Hazel, I hope you don¡¯t provoke Alpha any further,¡± Rita said in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°He¡¯s just too domineering,¡± Hazel grumbled.


    ¡°Maybe you should understand how dangerous your situation is now,¡± Rita didn¡¯t agree with Hazel. Rita had a natural response to Cyril; she couldn¡¯t go against her nature and had to obey her Alpha. However, Hazel was rebellious, ignoring rules, not caring about boundaries, and only following her own choices. Rita was concerned for Hazel¡¯s safety and saw no issue with Alpha¡¯s decision.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Theo responded.


    Hazel didn¡¯t respond but didn¡¯t continue to argue either. It was clear she epted the proposal.


    A proposal she had no real choice in.


    ¡°Continue searching everything nearby. Ensure nothing is missed,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice grew deep, issuing an order that no one could defy.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Everyone obeyed their Alpha¡¯smand. They trusted and respected their Alpha.


    Except for a little she-wolf throwing a tantrum. She crossed her arms, leaning against the wall, sulking in discontent.


    Cyril¡¯s gaze remained on Hazel. If they were not on the street, but in his manor, Hazel likely wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get out of bed. Her eyes shimmered in the dark night. Cyril hadn¡¯t forgotten the first time he¡¯d been drawn to her.


    ¡°If those people can¡¯t find you, would tonight have happened?¡± Cyril moved closer to Hazel, his eyes fixed on her.


    Hazel fell silent, unsure of how to respond to Cyril¡¯s statement because it left her speechless.


    If those people hadn¡¯t spotted Hazel on the street, she wouldn¡¯t have been attacked, and Carlotta and Vi wouldn¡¯t have been endangered. After all, those people¡¯s target was herself.


    ¡°But will moving into your manor solve all the problems?¡± Clearly, it wouldn¡¯t. Hazel didn¡¯t want to stir up more trouble, nor did she want to be the target of jealousy among the girls in the small town. Living with Alpha Cyril would likely earn her the resentment of many.


    Hazel recalled the time she was with Putnam. He was a campus heartthrob, possessing the kind of looks that drove girls crazy. Every time he attended a ss, Putnam¡¯s desk was filled with love letters, or there were countless confessions made to his face.


    When Putnam dered he was with Hazel, those girls regarded her as a thorn in their side. They constantly targeted Hazel, making her feel miserable. She had never imagined she would go through such experiences.


    So, when Cyril made this request, Hazel simply didn¡¯t want a repeat of those unpleasant events.


    ¡°At least it can temporarily ensure nothing happens to you,¡± Cyril spoke, his demeanor seemingly sincere.


    Hazel didn¡¯t respond anymore. Though Cyril had a point, she didn¡¯t feel like talking now. She leaned against the wall, herplexion less than perfect.


    ¡°Alpha, no findings,¡± Parrish approached Cyril.


    Cyril pursed his lips, his gaze scanning every corner of the street. He didn¡¯t overlook any ce within sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there were no findings,¡± Cyril walked to the corner of the wall, a ce that everyone had overlooked.


    That piece of paper had appeared right next to Hazel, and now it had been discovered.


    Hazel had stood there for quite some time without noticing a note at her feet, as if it had materialized out of thin air.


    ¡°A note,¡± Cyril picked the note up from the ground.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Hazel furrowed her brows. She remembered nothing being near her feet a moment ago, so who had left this note here?


    Cyril unfolded the paper, and Hazel leaned in to examine it.


    Mutts should disappear from the world, right?

 Chapter 58: They Are Inciting War

    ¡°Mongrel,¡± a term that disgusted and angered all werewolves.


    Hazel felt her breathing grow heavier, wondering who would do such a thing.


    ¡°This is pure provocation,¡± Rankin¡¯s eyes zed with anger, and Vi held his hand.


    ¡°Rankin¡¯s right,¡± Parrish chimed in.


    Cyril clenched the note tightly. They had intended for them to find it; they were inciting war.


    Only vampires would refer to werewolves as ¡°mongrels.¡± Could this incident be rted to vampires as well?


    ¡°Hazel, did you see Hawthorne drop this note?¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze focused on Hazel.


    Hazel shook her head. Her mind hadn¡¯t been clear until Hawthorne appeared, and when her thoughts became lucid, Hawthorne had quickly left. Hazel didn¡¯t know if Hawthorne had left the note or not, but there was one thing she was sure of: only vampires used such a loathsome term.


    But would Hawthorne do this? Hazel couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts deep inside, but she didn¡¯t voice them because she knew it would anger Cyril.


    ¡°This better not have anything to do with him,¡± Cyril¡¯s expression was grim. Even if this had nothing to do with Hawthorne, he was far from being a good guy. A vampire openly entering werewolf territory vited their established rules. If the peace agreement lost its power, tensions might arise between werewolves and vampires, and Cyril wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hazel spoke.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Hawthorne leave the note, but it was clear that only vampires used the term ¡°mongrels.¡± Hazel had only seen Hawthorne as a vampire.


    ¡°This note is a new development, at least it gives us an idea of who¡¯s manipting all this,¡± Theo suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Perhaps some people are getting restless within our Pack,¡± Cyril gazed at the note in his hand. It might not be his Pack but all Packs. ¡°They are inciting war.¡±


    The ambitions of those behind this were immense. If vampires joined the battle, they weren¡¯t merely looking to consume a single Pack; their appetites were vast.


    Cyril didn¡¯t know their exact motives, but he was aware that if things continued to unfold this way, an inevitable conflict was on the horizon. Packs would find themselves in a perilous situation.


    This time, the challenge wasn¡¯t against Hazel alone; they aimed to provoke all werewolves. The term ¡°mongrels¡± should disappear from the world. They wanted to exterminate all werewolves, and this went beyond mere provocation.


    The note in Cyril¡¯s hand slowly crumpled, his eyes growing darker. Perhaps he needed to elerate the process and gather his allies. They needed a n in ce. Cyril realized the situation had be more dire.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep investigating this,¡± Theo said again, determined not to let anyone disrupt the hard-won peace.


    ¡°Parrish and Rankin, take those bodies away,¡± Cyril nodded, then continued issuing his orders. Dawn was approaching, and they couldn¡¯t afford further dy. ¡°Carlotta and Vi can also head back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Parrish and Rankin responded in unison before preparing to leave with the bodies. Carlotta and Vi followed suit.


    The street was now deserted, with only Cyril, Hazel, and Theo remaining.


    Hazel gazed down the darkened street, where no traces of blood remained, but the stench of blood still hung in the air, making her want to retch. She disliked that smell.


    ¡°Next Monday, you¡¯re moving into my estate,¡± Cyril said, looking at Hazel as he brought up the subject again.


    Hazel rolled her eyes. She had heard him loud and clear. There was no need for repetition, and Hazel was growing impatient.


    ¡°Theo, you take her home,¡± Cyril ordered once more. ¡°Exin things to your family as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Theo responded respectfully, then began leading Hazel in the direction of their home.


    Hazel nced back at Cyril.


    Cyril stood there in the dark street, cold wind brushing against him. His eyes scanned the surroundings before he swiftly left the street.


    Hazel redirected her attention.


    They were unaware that in the darkness, a pair of eyes were closely watching everything.


    When Hazel and Theo returned home, the yard lights were still on. Theo opened the door, and the two entered the house cautiously, fearing they might wake up their grandmother and Gerard.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ll talk to Grandma about this tomorrow,¡± Theo patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you agreed to Cyril¡¯s demands,¡± Hazel sat on the couch, covering her face. Everything was spiraling out of control, and she hadn¡¯t returned to the town for this kind of life.


    But now she had no other choice. She couldn¡¯t leave the town; that would only make things worse.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha,¡± Theo also sat on the couch, sighing heavily.


    As a Beta, he had duties to fulfill, and obeying the Alpha¡¯s orders was part of it. He had to fight to thest breath for his Pack.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to move into his estate,¡± Hazel said softly.


    Theo looked at Hazel. ¡°It¡¯s the best option for now, Hazel. Alpha can protect you. He¡¯s powerful.¡±


    Theo understood that moving into the estate might not be a great idea, but Hazel was the main target and could be in danger at any moment. Carlotta and Vi in The Iron Star Pack were rtively strong she-wolves who could help Hazel fend off most dangers, but they were just two people and couldn¡¯t withstand too much.


    ¡°I understand. Goodnight,¡± Hazel mumbled wearily.


    ¡°Goodnight, Hazel,¡± Theo stood up from the couch and gave his sister a final nce before heading back to his room.


    Hazel sat on the couch, took a deep breath, and looked at the clock on the wall, showing the time as 2:00 AM. She got up and went upstairs to her room.


    Hazel filled the bathtub with water. She needed a proper bath. The scent of blood that clung to her skin was unbearable.


    The water was at afortable temperature. Hazel undressed andy naked in the tub. She reached for her favorite bottle of jasmine-scented body wash, applying it to her skin and creating ather.


    The bathroom was filled with the delightful scent of jasmine. Hazel took a deep breath, savoring the intoxicating aroma. If she was moving into Cyril¡¯s estate next Monday, she¡¯d definitely take this bottle of body wash with her.


    ¡°Hazel, are you excited?¡± Rita teased.


    ¡°What? No, I¡¯m just left with no choice,¡± Hazel daydreamed about what might happen in the estate. Despite the jealousy she¡¯d face from the town girls, Hazel knew that living with Cyril didn¡¯t have many downsides for her. She was just worried it might cause unnecessary trouble.


    Cyril constantly exuded his charm, and Hazel felt the urge to be close to him. Yet, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she always felt the need to challenge Cyril. Winning against him seemed to trigger herpetitive spirit.


    She longed for everything about Cyril, but at the same time, she worried about herself. Hazel found herself entangled in a strange sort of conflict.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see my Alpha,¡± Rita cheered.


    ¡°Only you would be so eager,¡± Hazel responded, her expression somewhat apprehensive.


    Rita didn¡¯t reply. She saw through Hazel¡¯s facade. As soon as Hazel was close to the Alpha, she wouldn¡¯t be this way.


    Hazely in the bathtub, feeling her entire body rx. The nauseating smell of blood had been reced by the scent of jasmine. Getting out of the tub, she grabbed a towel and dried herself off, getting rid of any water droplets before changing into her nightwear.


    Seated at the vanity, she applied hand cream, then brought out her luggage, cing it beside the bed. Hazel didn¡¯t dwell on anything. It was already 3 AM, and she had to get some sleep. Soon, she was fast asleep, drifting into dreams.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At noon, Hazel finally woke up, pulling the nket over her head to block the bright sunlight, still wanting to catch a few more winks.


    But she needed to pack her things and exin the entire situation to her grandmother, even though she didn¡¯t want to.


    Dragging her tired body out of bed, Hazel stretched and quickly freshened up in the bathroom. She picked out afortable ck tracksuit from her wardrobe.


    After getting everything in order, Hazel headed downstairs.

 Chapter 59: A Secret

    ¡°What¡¯s for lunch today?¡± Hazel entered the kitchen, where her grandmother was busy.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a foodie,¡± her grandmother chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve got Mexican burritos and cod steak burgers. Dessert is orange chocte. Satisfying enough?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I wish I could stay with you forever,¡± Hazel said.


    Her grandmother hesitated for a moment upon hearing these words but quickly returned to her smile.


    ¡°Go wash up; it¡¯s time to eat,¡± her grandmother said.


    Hazel nodded, a smile on her face. She loved everything her grandmother cooked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Theo?¡± Hazel asked as she washed her hands.


    Her grandmother pointed in the direction of the backyard and then spoke slowly, ¡°He¡¯s helping Gerard dig holes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get them for lunch,¡± Hazel said, noticing the many holes in her backyard.


    Hazel¡¯s home was spacious, and the backyard had room for many trees, giving her grandmother ample space to express herself.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s lunchtime,¡± Hazel patted Theo and Gerard¡¯s shoulders, and they smiled and nodded before following her back to the dining table.


    Theo sat beside Hazel, and they both looked a bit uneasy.


    Gerard helped her grandmother bring the food to the table.


    ¡°This is my favorite, Mexican burritos,¡± Gerard said, closing his eyes with satisfaction.


    Her grandmother was delighted, happy to be acknowledged for her cooking.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Hazel began to speak but was interrupted by Theo.


    ¡°Grandma, we have something to tell you,¡± Theo said, unsure if Hazel was willing to say it.


    Her grandmother nced between Hazel and Theo, sensing that something was amiss.


    Gerard put down his food, waiting for the siblings to speak.


    ¡°What is it?¡± her grandmother asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    Hazel bit her lower lip, then said, ¡°I¡¯m moving into Cyril¡¯s estate next Monday.¡±


    Theo breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that it was better for Hazel to say it herself.


    Her grandmother paused in her actions, unsure if she had misheard.


    ¡°Cyril? Alpha Cyril?¡± her grandmother asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hazel nodded.


    ¡°Moving into his estate?¡± her grandmother continued, her wrinkles seeming to cluster together on her face.


    Hazel nodded once again, not knowing how her grandmother would react.


    ¡°Children, is there something happening that I don¡¯t know about?¡± her grandmother looked from Hazel to Theo.


    Hazel and Theo exchanged a nce, and ultimately, they chose to reveal everything. Starting from when Hazel first saw those five corpses to the attackst night, Hazel told her grandmother and Gerard everything.


    After hearing Hazel¡¯s ount, her grandmother and Gerard fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯ve never mentioned any of these things,¡± her grandmother said as she held Hazel¡¯s hand. Hazel was her most cherished granddaughter.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to worry you, Grandma,¡± Hazel replied, snuggling closer to her. Moving into Cyril¡¯s estate made her wonder if her grandmother would feel lonely.


    Hazel and her grandmother had lived together for a long time, and she felt a bit reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Maybe I should protect you instead of your grandmother,¡± Gerard suddenly spoke, and everyone knew he was joking.


    ¡°Hazel, Alpha¡¯s decision is the right one,¡± her grandmother said.


    Hazel paused, taken aback. Did her grandmother just agree?


    ¡°Grandma, do you approve of Hazel moving into Alpha¡¯s estate?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes widened. He knew her grandmother always doted on Hazel, and he hadn¡¯t expected her to agree to Hazel leaving her side.


    ¡°Hazel¡¯s safety is more important than anything else,¡± her grandmother reassured Hazel, patting her hand, just like she always did.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma, thank you for understanding,¡± Hazel replied. She had expected her grandmother to refuse, but now, she felt less conflicted.


    Gerard watched it all with a smile on his face. He quickly exchanged a look with her grandmother, a look Hazel and Theo didn¡¯t catch.


    ¡°Then, after we finish lunch, let¡¯s start packing,¡± her grandmother said, picking up a burger as if it was no big deal.


    Hazel nodded and went back to enjoying her delicious lunch. Theo felt something was off but didn¡¯t think too much about it. He had to help Hazel get everything ready to move into Alpha¡¯s estate next Monday. No one spoke any further, and the atmosphere became somewhat eerie.


    After lunch, Hazel went upstairs to pack her bags. With her grandmother¡¯s support, she seemed to have gained some courage.


    Theo left the house and headed to the Pack House. He had a lot of work to handle. Betas were always busy, assisting the Alpha in overseeing the entire Pack.


    Downstairs, it suddenly grew quiet. Hazel turned on the stereo, and music filled the room.


    In the backyard, the fruit trees were growing, and her grandmother Fran looked at it all with a contented smile. These fruit trees were her pride and joy.


    ¡°Gerard, do they really think we don¡¯t know about these things?¡± Fran, sitting in a rocking chair, spoke softly.


    In truth, Fran was well aware of everything Hazel had mentioned, but she had never brought it up in front of everyone. Although Hazel had faced many dangers, she never showed fear. Her strong mindset was enough. Hazel had a long road ahead, and she still didn¡¯t know her true identity.


    ¡°They¡¯re still young,¡± Gerard continued digging holes, not stopping his work.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can keep this secret,¡± Fran stared into the distance, seemingly contemting something.


    Gerard turned on the tap, letting water rinse the dirt from his hands.


    ¡°Maybe you should let go of that burden,¡± Gerard¡¯s expression grew serious.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that,¡± Fran shook her head. ¡°She needs me.¡±


    Reflecting on the past, it was all destined. Everyone had their own destiny, and Hazel¡¯s was to endure more than others. It was her mission, but she hadn¡¯t realized what her fate would bring.


    ¡°But she¡¯s stronger than you,¡± Gerard spoke up.


    He had imparted all his skills to Hazel, hoping she would have the ability to protect herself, and indeed, she proved to be more tenacious than he had imagined. Despite her petite frame, she now had the speed of a supernatural werewolf, a result of her diligent training.


    ¡°Gerard, no matter how strong someone is, they all have weaknesses,¡± Fran said, picking up a watering can at her feet and gently watering a small, yet to grow sapling nearby. The young sapling resembled Hazel, who was still in the dark about her identity. Everything was unknown.


    If one day Hazel found out her true identity, what would she do? Fran didn¡¯t know when that day woulde, but Hazel had recently encountered too many incidents. Fran wasn¡¯t sure if these incidents were rted to that person.


    ¡°Fran, you¡¯ve done your best,¡± Gerard helped Fran water the nts.


    Fran didn¡¯t say more. She looked up at the window of Hazel¡¯s room, where bursts of music echoed from upstairs. Perhaps staying in Alpha Cyril¡¯s estate would shield Hazel from many troubles. That was a good thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect her always.¡±


    Fran smiled, perhaps until the day Hazel met a partner she could truly trust, she would keep a watchful eye on her.

 Chapter 60: Eloise and Marcus

    The music in Hazel¡¯s room continued to y, drowning out any footsteps.


    When Eloise entered Hazel¡¯s room, this is the scene she encountered. The bed was piled high with clothes, cosmetics and skincare products scattered on the vanity, and two open suitcases were on the floor. Hazel was crouched on the ground with her back to Eloise, deep in thought.


    Eloise walked to the stereo and turned off the music; it had been too loud.


    Hazel noticed the music stopping and turned, her face filled with confusion. ¡°Eloise, how did you get here?¡± she asked, realizing she hadn¡¯t heard here in.


    Eloise¡¯s face disyed a hint of guilt, thinking of some foolish things she had done the previous night. ¡°Just to see you,¡± Eloise said with a smile.


    ¡°Sweetheart, what are you doing?¡± Eloise moved to the vanity, her only mobile position, as she shifted the topic.


    Hazel stood up, stating, ¡°I¡¯m packing.¡±


    She had forgotten to inform Eloise about her impending move to Cyril¡¯s estate.


    ¡°Are you going on a trip?¡± Eloise said, puzzled.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ll be living with Cyril in his estate,¡± Hazel said as she organized some clothes and then sat on the bed.


    ¡°What?¡± Eloise eximed, leaping from her chair. She was in disbelief; her best friend was going to live with the Alpha of the world¡¯s biggest Pack. It sounded like a fantasy.


    ¡°Hey, you heard right,¡± Hazel said, fully expecting this reaction. Eloise¡¯s response represented what the other girls in town would likely do if they found out. Hazel feared such a situation, as it would make her feel as though she¡¯d done something wrong. In reality, it wasn¡¯t her intention, and she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    ¡°Why would that happen?¡± Eloise became curious.


    Her best friend was moving in with the Alpha, and it sounded like a dream.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We were attackedst night,¡± Hazel said, looking at Eloise¡¯s expression, feeling it was necessary to share what had happened earlier. She didn¡¯t want Eloise to worry about her.


    ¡°Attacked? After you left the bar?¡± Eloise covered her mouth, looking at Hazel in shock.


    She examined Hazel¡¯s arms and shoulders carefully, making sure she hadn¡¯t been injured. She had no idea something of this magnitude had happened.


    Hazel nodded. ¡°Eloise, I need to tell you some things.¡±


    Seeing Hazel¡¯s serious expression, Eloise sat down beside her, waiting for her to continue.


    Hazel exined why they had seen those five bodies in the alley and that the Fiona in the medical room was an impostor, as well as what had happened during the attackst night, omitting the part about Hawthorne¡¯s appearance. Hawthorne¡¯s identity was still a secret, and Hazel didn¡¯t want to create too much panic in the town. She couldn¡¯t shatter the hard-won peace of the small town.


    But Hazel kept She¡¯s situation hidden, not wanting Eloise to slip up and raise She¡¯s suspicions.


    After Hazel shared these details, she noticed Eloise with her mouth agape, a vacant look in her eyes; she had clearly been shocked by the information.


    ¡°Snap out of it,¡± Hazel snapped her fingers.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been in danger all this time?¡± Eloise regained herposure and asked.


    Hazel nodded; indeed, she had been.


    So many things had happened since she returned to the small town, and Hazel couldn¡¯t understand it. She was just an ordinary werewolf, so how could she encounter these bizarre events?


    ¡°Fiona turned out to be a fake, and I always thought she was so pitiful,¡± Eloise murmured, unable to believe someone had taken advantage of her kindness.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t rm anyone,¡± Hazel said, raising her index finger to her lips.


    Eloise nodded, fully understanding the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°So, does Alpha want you to move to his estate?¡± Eloise smirked.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t read too much into it,¡± Hazel looked at Eloise¡¯s expression, and she was sure Eloise was thinking something unhealthy.


    Eloise burst intoughter. ¡°Darling, he wants to protect you.¡±


    Eloise¡¯s hands were crossed, her gaze fixed on Hazel. ¡°He just wants to protect anyone in the Pack.¡±


    Hazel put some clothes into her suitcase. Eloise looked at Hazel¡¯s face and saw that, despite what she said, Hazel didn¡¯t truly believe that.


    ¡°Alpha hasn¡¯t done this for the other girls in the Pack,¡± Eloise shook her head, firmly believing that Alpha Cyril¡¯s treatment of Hazel was different.


    Eloise recalled something Hazel had mentioned before: Hazel had been intimate with Alpha Cyril. Alpha Cyril had never been intimate with any other girls, and Hazel was the first.


    Eloise was aware that if any girl had intimate contact with Alpha, it wouldn¡¯t stay a secret in their small town; they¡¯d make a big deal out of it, considering it an honor. Hazel hadn¡¯t realized how special she was to Cyril.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself,¡± Eloise wrapped her arm around Hazel¡¯s shoulder, excited at the prospect of sparks flying between Hazel and Alpha Cyril.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never underestimated myself,¡± Hazel smiled.


    Her heart fluttered slightly, thinking about living in the same house as Cyril. She had no idea what would happen; it could be all she had ever yearned for. Hazel didn¡¯t dare to imagine it.


    ¡°Darling, just the thought of you going through those horrible things is unbearable for me,¡± Eloise clung to Hazel¡¯s arm.


    She had no idea that her best friend had experienced these things. If something had really happened to Hazelst night, Eloise would have been heartbroken.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Hazel reassured Eloise. ¡°You need to be careful too.¡±


    Hazel showed a caring expression. She didn¡¯t want her friend to get into trouble, whether it was Eloise or anyone else in the small town.


    ¡°I will,¡± Eloise nodded. ¡°But take care of yourself.¡±


    Thinking of Hazel moving to Alpha¡¯s estate, Eloise felt a bit reluctant. After all, not everyone coulde and go as they pleased in Alpha¡¯s estate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see each other often,¡± Hazel smiled, knowing what Eloise was concerned about.


    Eloise nodded, believing that even if Hazel moved to Alpha¡¯s estate, their rtionship wouldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°So, what happened with Marcus at the bar?¡± Hazel looked at Eloise. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about that.


    The atmosphere between Marcus and Eloise had been a bit strange at the bar, and she didn¡¯t know why Eloise had gotten angry and even pushed Marcus away.


    There must have been something going on that she didn¡¯t know about.


    Hazel knew Eloise very well, and she wasn¡¯t the type to cause trouble for no reason.


    ¡°What could have happened between Marcus and me?¡± Eloise lowered her head, avoiding Hazel¡¯s gaze.


    Eloise¡¯s guilty demeanor only made Hazel more curious. No one had told Eloise that she wasn¡¯t good at lying. When Eloise lied, she would lower her head, unable to meet someone¡¯s eyes, and then deny something in a sharper tone.


    Even though Eloise was Hazel¡¯s best friend, Hazel had to admit that Eloise¡¯s acting skills were really poor. She wasn¡¯t good at hiding her emotions.


    ¡°Eloise, are you sure nothing happened?¡± Hazel continued, pretending to be angry. ¡°You¡¯re keeping secrets from your best friend.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Eloise still denied it, waving her hand and turning away from Hazel.


    She didn¡¯t know how to talk about what she had donest night.


    ¡°Eloise, you¡¯re not treating me like a friend,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes shed with a mischievous look.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Eloise hesitated, not expecting Hazel to be upset. ¡°Hazel, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Hazel struggled to contain her trembling body. If Eloise didn¡¯t speak up soon, she might burst outughing.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Eloise yelled, pouting and sitting on the bed.


    Hazel gave a triumphant smile; she wanted to know what had happened between Eloise and Marcus.

 Chapter 61: Eloise Kissed Marcus

    Eloise recounted everything that happened at the barst night. The first time she saw Marcus, he made a profound impression on her. They danced together on the dance floor, and the lights on Marcus¡¯s face added to his mystery. They had a great time dancing, and Eloise felt like she was fully engaged. She took Marcus¡¯s hand and ced it on her hip, swaying her body confidently in front of him. Eloise enjoyed seeing Marcus¡¯s surprised and bewildered expressions.


    After the dance, fueled by alcohol, Eloise made the first move and kissed Marcus. ¡°What? You kissed Marcus?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Eloise. Eloise was indeed a bit bold. Eloise shrugged, confirming that she had indeed kissed Marcus. It wasn¡¯t a strange action, in her opinion. ¡°So, what else happened between you two?¡± Hazel¡¯s face still held a look of confusion. Shouldn¡¯t the situation have taken a different turn? ¡°He pushed me away!¡± Eloise shouted. Just the thought of it made her feel furious. Marcus had pushed her away when Eloise had felt that he wasn¡¯t entirely against it. Hazel widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°He pushed you away?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe how the story had unfolded. Eloise nodded, and her face disyed a sense of defeat. It was her first time kissing a guy, and she had been rejected. Eloise felt like her pride had been shattered. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Hazel tried tofort Eloise. She didn¡¯t believe Marcus would act that way, even if she didn¡¯t particrly like Eloise. He should havemunicated with her instead of doing something that would hurt her feelings, and Eloise was not the kind of person to overreact. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Eloise furrowed her brow. She didn¡¯t know how to face Marcus now. Seeing Eloise¡¯s demeanor, Hazel didn¡¯t know what to say to console her. ¡°Eloise, you¡¯ll find your perfect match someday,¡± Hazel patted Eloise¡¯s shoulder. She was just feeling a little bitter. Eloise waved her hand, not saying anything more. Last night, when Marcus brought her back home, he stood outside the door without saying a word. Eloise had mmed the door in frustration, and until now, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other. When Eloise kissed Marcus, she thought he would respond somehow, but not only did he have no reaction, but he also pushed her away. Eloise couldn¡¯t ept the result. Hazel continued to pack her belongings, and Eloise watched Hazel¡¯s busy demeanor, secretly hoping she would find a partner as sexy and charming as Alpha. ¡°How much stuff are you nning to take to Alpha¡¯s estate?¡± Eloise looked through Hazel¡¯s clothes. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too much,¡± Hazel looked at her clothes on the bed, lost in thought. She was moving temporarily, and once this situation was over, she¡¯d move back to her own home. ¡°Good luck,¡± Eloise smiled with that mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯m heading home.¡± Eloise¡¯s mother needed her assistance. Eloise walked to the door, watching Hazel¡¯s busy activity, and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch, Eloise,¡± Hazel said without looking up from her task. ¡°Feel free to contact me anytime.¡± Eloise left Hazel¡¯s room.


    The room suddenly fell silent. Hazel walked over to the stereo and turned the music back on. The ring music helped her temporarily forget her troubles and not think about anything else. She let out a deep sigh and continued packing her bags.


    Monday arrived quickly. After dinner, Hazel ced her luggage in the yard. She ultimately brought only one suitcase, which contained a few changes of clothes, some skincare and makeup products, and nothing more. Hazel felt like she was just temporarily staying at Cyril¡¯s estate and didn¡¯t need to bring too much. She would return to her own home sooner orter.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Hazel,¡± her grandmother held her hand, her eyes filled with reluctance. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle back to see you often,¡± Hazel assured her, hugging her grandmother. She wished she could stay with her forever, and even though it was just a temporary separation, she still felt reluctant.


    ¡°And what about me?¡± Gerard pretended to be upset. ¡°Oh, Gerard, I won¡¯t forget you, of course,¡± Hazelughed, and Gerard smiled in response.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cyril¡¯s estate was not in the city but on a mountaintop, offering a view of the entire town, ording to some. Hazel wasn¡¯t sure, as Cyril¡¯s estate was a bit of a distance from the town. Just as she finished speaking, Hazel saw Theo rushing out of the room, appearing somewhat anxious.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°Alpha said he woulde to pick you up for the estate at eight tonight,¡± Theo said in disbelief. Hazel paused at Theo¡¯s words, as she had never imagined that Cyril would personallye to pick her up.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Hazel furrowed her brow. Theo nodded. Alpha hadmunicated through a mindlink, making it clear he would personally pick up Hazel for the estate.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Hazel shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything more. Her grandmother, Fran, stood nearby, listening to Theo and Hazel¡¯s conversation, deep in thought. Fran didn¡¯t know much about Alpha Cyril, but she understood that as an Alpha, few would personally fetch their pack members. Alphas had their own authority, and pack members only needed to obey. But Alpha Cyril was picking up her granddaughter in person, and Fran found it a bit unusual.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hazel carried her suitcase to the front gate, anticipating Cyril¡¯s arrival. Theo, her grandmother, and Gerard apanied her. When Cyril¡¯s car appeared at Hazel¡¯s doorstep, he witnessed a heartwarming scene. Hazel and her family were chatting, their faces filled with smiles. Cyril could tell they had a strong bond, and at that moment, he understood why Hazel didn¡¯t want to move into his estate. For the sake of the entire pack¡¯s safety, Hazel was no longer suitable to stay in her home, as it would attract more danger. Cyril wanted to ensure her safety.


    ¡°Hazel.¡± Cyril got out of the car and ced Hazel¡¯s suitcase in the trunk. He nced at Hazel¡¯s family but didn¡¯t say much. Fran¡¯s gaze lingered on him. He was a powerful, robust, and incredibly charming Alpha, enough to make any young girl go wild.


    Hazel hugged her grandmother and Gerard, then got into the passenger seat of Cyril¡¯s car. She waved to her grandmother, and Cyril¡¯s car started. They left the town, and parting always felt a bit mncholic. Despite being able to return home most of the time, Hazel still felt a sense of reluctance.


    She returned to the town from her grandmother¡¯s cottage, bing a member of The Iron Star Pack. Now, she was leaving this house to move into Cyril¡¯s estate. All of this felt like a dream. In the short time Hazel had been home, so many changes had urred.


    Unlike other Alphas, Cyril had his own estate instead of living in the Pack House with Betas or others. He would only rest at the Pack House when necessary. As the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest pack, Cyril had every right to choose his ce of residence.


    Hazel had never been to Cyril¡¯s estate. The private residence of an Alpha wasn¡¯t a ce one could enter freely. Only those invited by Luna, a Beta, or another Alpha could gain entry.


    When Kane served as Alpha, he and his family did not have their private estate and lived in the Pack House.


    On a summer night, stars apanied by moonlight, the earth already asleep, the road to Graymeen Manor was extremely quiet.


    Hazel sat beside Cyril, and neither of them had spoken a word. Cyril remained quiet, but his expression hinted that he was displeased with Hazel¡¯s attitude.


    Hazel had never imagined she would move into Cyril¡¯s estate. Even if she had entertained the thought, it was only a fleeting idea. Now, she was on her way to Graymeen Manor, unsure of the emotions she should carry. Should it be happiness or confusion?

 Chapter 62: Graymeen Manor

    Mist swirled, and humidity hung in the air. The car continued its journey, and Hazel nced at her watch; half an hour had already passed. Trees, so many trees, were the first impression she had of Graymeen Manor. Lifting her gaze, all she could see were thick, ancient trees, shrouding the surroundings in an eerie silence.


    Graymeen Manor, a vast and imposing structure,y not far ahead. Hazel couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Cyril could live in such seclusion.


    The car came to a stop at Graymeen Manor¡¯s grand entrance. A signboard captured Hazel¡¯s attention. Two dark oak doors were tightly closed, a shining que above them bearing a name in ck lettering.


    ¡°Alpha Cyril Graymeen.¡±


    Hazel arched an eyebrow, the name sounding sensuous. Everything about Cyril was enchanting, but she wouldn¡¯t let her thoughts show in his presence.


    ¡°I love it here,¡± Rita beamed, her enthusiasm evident.


    ¡°I need to explore further,¡± Hazel replied, her mouth still unwilling to concede. Though she was curious about this enormous estate, she couldn¡¯t let her excitement show in front of Cyril.


    It was Hazel¡¯s first time experiencing firsthand Cyril¡¯s astounding wealth. She marveled at the grandeur of the estate, which was exclusively his.


    ¡°Miss Moen, please disembark,¡± a respectful man said as he opened the car door. He bore a courteous smile.


    Hazel paused for a moment and then stepped out of the car. She offered a smile to the man and said, ¡°Just call me Hazel.¡±


    The man¡¯s attire suggested he was the butler. Hazel guessed that Cyril had informed the estate¡¯s staff about her arrival.


    ¡°Miss Moen, you may call me Berhtulf,¡± the man replied softly.


    ¡°Hello, Berhtulf,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes glittered with curiosity.


    ¡°Take her luggage inside,¡± Cyril interrupted their conversation, addressing the man with an emotionless expression.


    Hazel found it amusing that she could chat so pleasantly with a butler but couldn¡¯t coax a smile out of Cyril. He appeared stoic, his patience towards her remarkable. It was easy to forget who held the dominant role in their interaction.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± the man replied obsequiously, his eyes revealing a hint of fear.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Cyril said, seizing Hazel¡¯s arm and leading her into the estate.


    Hazel rolled her eyes at Cyril but couldn¡¯t resist her curious gaze. She immersed herself in the grandeur of the estate, entering through the gates to discover an assortment of exotic flowers and nts. It seemed Cyril was someone with a taste for the finer things in life, which contrasted with his rugged appearance. The garden was filled with various blooms, including Hazel¡¯s favorite cappino roses. The entire Graymeen Manor felt like an enchanting rose-scented dream.


    Cyril noticed Hazel¡¯s excitement in her eyes, realizing she was quite pleased with his garden.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see my room,¡± Hazel said with a curious and somewhat eager tone in her voice.


    Although Hazel didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was starting to feel less resistant to this estate. In fact, she had a faint sense of anticipation in her heart, though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was for her future life or for Cyril himself. Perhaps both.


    Cyril gave Hazel a sidelong nce and led her to a room. ¡°Go take a look,¡± he said.


    Hazel extended her hand to open the door. Inside, she found a room with simple decor and wooden furnishings, giving it a unique design. It didn¡¯t quite match Hazel¡¯s personal style.


    ¡°Maybe I should say thank you,¡± she acknowledged, despite the differences between her expectations and the actual room.


    ¡°Hazel, this is my room,¡± Cyril chuckled lightly. Amid Hazel¡¯s confused look, Cyril opened another small door within the room. ¡°This is your room.¡±


    The spacious bedroom boastedrge French windows that offered a view of the garden and distant woods. A beautiful four-poster bed, a plush couch, and wooden decorations adorned the walls. What delighted Hazel the most was the generous bathroom with arge bathtub. She could already imagine herself indulging in long, rxing baths.


    Hazel had expected her room to be in a neighboring section of Graymeen Manor or one of the guest rooms within the estate. However, her room was inside Cyril¡¯s own, which was rather unusual, yet intriguing.


    Hazel felt herself growing fond of the estate. She wanted to take back her initial reluctance to move in.


    ¡°It seems living with Cyril might not be so bad,¡± she mused. So far, their interaction had been fairly agreeable.


    ¡°Cyril, thank you,¡± Hazel turned to Cyril with sincere gratitude this time.


    Cyril¡¯s scent filled the room, and Hazel licked her lips, unaware of how enticing her actions were.


    ¡°Listen, in the future, Carlotta and Vi wille to the estate to train with you,¡± Cyril informed her.


    Hazel reluctantly nodded, having expected this oue.


    An awkward atmosphere settled between them. The unresolved tension and difort from earlier still lingered. Cyril remained silent, watching Hazel intently, hoping for her to speak up.


    ¡°I want to take a bath. Can you leave?¡± Hazel attempted to push Cyril out of the room, but his hand blocked the door.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Hazel furrowed her brows, not feeling particrly inclined for a friendly exchange with Cyril.


    ¡°How long are you going to stay angry?¡± Cyril pinched Hazel¡¯s chin. Nobody had ever dared to speak to him this way before; Hazel was the first and only.


    ¡°Do I not have the right to be angry with an Alpha?¡± Hazel¡¯s voice grew louder.


    ¡°But you indeed are,¡± Cyril continued, addressing her with an unexpected chill. ¡°You seem to have forgotten the terms of our agreement.¡±


    Hazel red at Cyril with anger in her eyes. He exuded an aura of frustration, and their conversations often seemed to end in dissatisfaction. Alpha¡¯s strength always surpassed that of regr werewolves, and powerful Alphas had even more extraordinary abilities. Hazel felt like her jaw was about to fall off, but Cyril had no intention of letting her go.


    At this moment, Hazel couldn¡¯t help but regret provoking Cyril.


    Cyril appeared to possess more patience when dealing with her than others. Deep down, Hazel no longer felt so opposed to living with Cyril. However, she couldn¡¯t ept defeat just yet.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten; I¡¯m just trying to assert my rights,¡± Hazel raised her head, looking directly into Cyril¡¯s eyes with unwavering determination.


    Cyril released his grip on her, noticing the faint red marks on her chin.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go out. I need a shower,¡± Hazel repeated her words and quickly shut the door behind her, leaving the room inplete silence.


    Cyril stood at the door, frowning. Even though he was in his own room, there was now a door between him and Hazel. No woman had ever dared to be so audacious as to push her Alpha out like that. But Cyril had to admit that he was initially drawn to Hazel¡¯s boldness. She didn¡¯t seem to belong in this small town; Hazel had an independent and free spirit.


    The more audacious and rebellious Hazel was, the stronger Cyril¡¯s desire to conquer her became.


    Cyril lingered by Hazel¡¯s door for a while and then left.


    Inside her room, Hazel lit a wooden-scented incense and yed music on the stereo. She listened to the music while soaking in the bathtub, quietly enjoying the tranquility of the night.


    Hazel recalled thest time she saw Hawthorne during her bath. Ever since he had saved her, she hadn¡¯t encountered him again. A vampire saving a werewolf might sound absurd, but Hazel had a hunch that Hawthorne was something special. It seemed that being around him gave her a sense of security.


    She didn¡¯t know why she trusted a vampire, but her subconscious just had that feeling. However, Cyril intensified that feeling even further.


    Hazely in the bathtub, rxing and gazing up at the ceiling. Everything around her seemed to blur once more, and she held the bathtub¡¯s edges tightly, her back arching. Her eyes took on a dreamy quality, and if she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Hawthorne¡¯s face appeared on the ceiling.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 63: You’re My Fiancée

    Hazel pped her cheeks, attempting to clear her thoughts. There was no way she could see Hawthorne in a Graymeen Manor bathroom.


    However, her mind continued to spin, and everything around her seemed to blur, yet not entirely. Hawthorne¡¯s face on the ceiling became increasingly clear.


    ¡°Hazel¡­ Hazel¡­¡± Only that gentle voice remained in her ears.


    She felt like she had lost contact with Rita once again. It was strange.


    Hazely in the bathtub, and there was nothing on the ceiling. She thought it might be her imagination. How could Hawthorne possibly be here? That would alert Cyril.


    Vampires couldn¡¯t just appear on werewolf territory, especially not in Cyril¡¯s private estate, which had robust security. But the next moment, Hawthorne appeared right in front of Hazel, wearing a faint smile.


    Hazel had no idea how Hawthorne had entered the estate or why he had found her. She still felt somewhat lucid.


    ¡°Hawthorne,¡± Hazel whispered.


    Hawthorne leaned down to look at Hazel. Her face was flushed, either from shyness or the high temperature in the bathroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Hawthorne¡¯s fingers lightly traced Hazel¡¯s soft lips, and he kissed her cheek.


    Hazel hesitated but didn¡¯t resist. Her mind seemed filled with Hawthorne¡¯s face, and any strange thoughts vanished. She rested her head on Hawthorne¡¯s arm.


    Hawthorne unbuttoned his shirt, watching Hazel. He hoped they would both surrender to their desires.


    Cyril¡¯s efforts to protect Hazel¡¯s safety had brought her to his private estate, but Hawthorne didn¡¯t believe it was entirely selfless. His special favor for Hazel was no secret.


    However, a mere estate couldn¡¯t deter Hawthorne. He could enter and exit without detection and might even alert Cyril, but he could escape swiftly.


    Hawthorne believed that Hazel should be his, not Cyril¡¯s. Cyril wasn¡¯t worthy.


    ¡°Hazel, look at me,¡± Hawthorne spoke again.


    Hazel heard Hawthorne¡¯s voice and raised her head, trying to get closer to him. Hawthorne was pleased by her approach. She was noble and didn¡¯t belong in this small town. Hawthorne knew he would take her back to where she truly belonged-one without Cyril and these werewolves. There, she could live freely and have everything she desired.


    ¡°Hawthorne, how did you get here?¡± Hazel¡¯s thoughts were still somewhat clouded. She seemed to have forgotten something or someone, with only Hawthorne¡¯s image remaining in her mind. But she didn¡¯t know why Hawthorne had appeared or if he hade specifically for her.


    ¡°I came to find you,¡± Hawthorne circled around to Hazel¡¯s back, gazing at her alluring form as shey in the bathtub. Hazel¡¯s hair cascaded over the edge of the tub, and Hawthorne yed with her strands.


    Everything about Hazel was special to him.


    ¡°Why did youe to find me?¡± Hazel felt like she should be with Hawthorne.


    ¡°Finding my fianc¨¦e doesn¡¯t need any reasons.¡± Hawthorne kissed Hazel¡¯s smooth neck and ran his hand over her pristine shoulders. He squeezed some shower gel and evenly spread it over Hazel¡¯s neck and shoulders, rinsing it off with clear water.


    Hazel looked puzzled. Fianc¨¦e? She didn¡¯t understand what that meant. Was she Hawthorne¡¯s fianc¨¦e? But why did she have no memory of this?


    ¡°Hawthorne, I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e,¡± Hazel said as she sat up in the bathtub, exposing her bare upper body. She had no idea how enticing she looked.


    Hawthorne¡¯s body warmed up, and he bit Hazel¡¯s shoulder, feeling her shiver.


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e. We are destined to be together,¡± Hawthorne whispered as his hand gently cupped Hazel¡¯s shoulder, then rested on her chest. Hawthorne caressed Hazel¡¯s breasts, and she could feel her nipples harden.


    ¡°Destined to be together?¡± Hazel felt her thoughts be blurred again as she gazed at Hawthorne, her cheeks turning red.


    ¡°Yes, we are destined,¡± Hawthorne said with satisfaction, enjoying Hazel¡¯s current state.


    ¡°No,¡± Hazel¡¯s mind seemed to insert more fragments, as if another person¡¯s image had appeared. She grabbed Hawthorne¡¯s hand, stopping his actions. She felt strange arousal under Hawthorne¡¯s touch, which made her feel like she was betraying someone. But who?


    ¡°I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e.¡± For some reason, Hazel felt a strong aversion to this word. She quickly rose from the bathtub, wrapped a towel around herself, and hoped Hawthorne wouldn¡¯te closer. There was a vague figure in her mind, and Hazel wished she could see it clearly now.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hazel, you are,¡± Hawthorne¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at Hazel, disappointed by her reaction. No matter what she did, her identity remained noble and untouchable by others, except for him.


    If he could mark Hazel, she would only see him in her eyes, not anyone else. Hawthorne approached Hazel and trapped her against the sink, his hand gripping the back of her neck, exposing his fangs.


    Hazel saw Hawthorne¡¯s eyes turn bright red, a situation she had never witnessed before. Hawthorne took a deep breath, attempting to get closer to Hazel¡¯s neck and bite it.


    ¡°No, Hawthorne!¡± Hazel roared, feeling her brain and body resisting everything. Although she had been immersed in Hawthorne¡¯s tenderness just moments ago, suddenly she was awake. Someone made it all an illusion. Hazel struggled to remember the person but couldn¡¯t recall their face.


    Hawthorne felt Hazel¡¯s resistance and didn¡¯t want to continue his actions. Hazel was special, noble, with a status everyone envied, and he shouldn¡¯t have acted this way.


    Hawthorne let go.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯ll understand one day,¡± he said and then disappeared from the bathroom.


    Hazel sighed heavily. Hawthorne had left.


    Her mind gradually cleared, and she had a distinct sense that what had just happened wasn¡¯t a dream. If it wasn¡¯t a dream, how had Hawthorne appeared? She had never seen him like that.


    Hazel shook her head, standing in front of the mirror. The red bite marks on her shoulders were very noticeable. She didn¡¯t dwell on it, undid her towel, and changed into a tank top and shorts. All she wanted was to lie down on the bed.


    She opened the bathroom door but found Cyril standing right there, his face dark.


    The vague figure in her mind suddenly became clear, and she saw Cyril¡¯s face in her mind. So, had her thoughts of Cyril caused her to resist Hawthorne? If Cyril weren¡¯t in the picture, would she have really epted Hawthorne¡¯s im to mark her?


    This situation seemed to be growing moreplicated by the moment, and Hazel decided that she needed to research more about vampires and Hawthorne¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Cyril suddenly asked, having heard the noises from inside.


    ¡°No one,¡± Hazel shook her head, concealing what had just happened.


    Cyril¡¯s gaze fell upon Hazel. There were still some droplets of water in her hair, and her body emitted heat. However, when he saw the red bite marks, anger red in his eyes.


    ¡°Exin this,¡± Cyril pointed at Hazel¡¯s shoulder.


    Hazel widened her eyes. She had forgotten to cover up, but she hadn¡¯t expected Cyril to appear at her bathroom door.


    ¡°It¡¯s a scratch,¡± Hazel quickly wrapped herself in the towel, her reaction revealing her guilt. ¡°I slipped in the bathroom just now.¡±


    Hazel wasn¡¯t sure what she was afraid of, but she could feel how angry Cyril was at the moment. Cyril approached Hazel and caught a familiar yet residual scent in the air,bined with Hazel¡¯s reaction, he knew who it was.


    ¡°Hawthorne,¡± when Hazel heard that name from Cyril¡¯s mouth, she knew everything was over.

 Chapter 64: Whose Bite Mark?

    Cyril¡¯s eyes turned ck with anger, his face devoid of any emotion, and Hazel suspected he was furious. She quickly moved towards the bed, not wanting Cyril to enter the bathroom. Even if nothing had happened in there, she felt somewhat guilty. The thought of what Hawthorne had said and done filled her with a sense of betrayal, though she hadn¡¯t crossed any further lines with Cyril. Despite her earlier pleas for what she wanted, he had always refused.


    Cyril walked over to where Hazel was.


    ¡°Hazel, tell me about this mark,¡± he pointed at Hazel¡¯s shoulder. He seemed oblivious to how terrifying he looked, enveloped in anger.


    Hazel fell silent, struggling to find a way to answer. She wished Cyril hadn¡¯t noticed it at all. She didn¡¯t want to bring up the subject of Hawthorne.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s just a scratch,¡± Hazel sat on the edge of the bed, gripping the sheets tightly.


    ¡°Have I been too lenient with youtely?¡± Cyril looked angrier than Hazel had imagined. ¡°Is that why you think you can deceive me so easily?¡±


    ¡°Hazel, you shouldn¡¯t hide anything,¡± Rita groaned, unable to bear Cyril¡¯s rage, which had reached the Alpha¡¯s threshold.


    Hazel chose to ignore Rita¡¯sments, focusing on the situation at hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bite mark,¡± Hazel finally spoke up, trying to appear as nonchnt as possible, despite the weight of the situation.


    Cyril gripped Hazel¡¯s chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Whose bite mark?¡± Cyril continued to inquire. He couldn¡¯t believe that Hazel had managed to bite him, considering she had never had the opportunity. Hazel turned her head away; she didn¡¯t want to face Cyril¡¯s intense gaze.


    ¡°Hazel, tell me. Whose mark is this?¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was filled with anger as he pressed her against the bed, restricting her movements. Hazel felt cornered.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Hazel asked, her anxiety growing. She wasn¡¯t sure if her answer would only further enrage Cyril.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Cyril growled, his authority impossible to ignore.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hawthorne,¡± Hazel sighed. The air in the room seemed to thin as she spoke the name. Cyril stared at Hazel¡¯s face, detecting no sign of deception at this moment.


    ¡°He bit you?¡± Cyril chuckled coldly. ¡°And you didn¡¯t resist, did you?¡± Cyril¡¯s fingers traced the bite mark on Hazel¡¯s shoulder, and it annoyed him greatly.


    ¡°I had no control over my mind at the time,¡± Hazel argued. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he did.¡±


    ¡°But your body didn¡¯t reject him, did it?¡± Cyril¡¯s words carried a bitter undertone. First, Hawthorne had kissed her, and now he¡¯d bitten her shoulder.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it,¡± at least Hazel managed to regain control and hadn¡¯t let Hawthorne proceed with the so-called marking.


    Hazel had a vague inkling that if Hawthorne had indeed marked her, Cyril¡¯s fury would be nearly impossible to quell. It was an odd intuition of hers, but she even thought Cyril might kill Hawthorne.


    ¡°Hazel, you were in the shower just now,¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze deepened. He couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened in the bathroom, nor if it carried any scent of a vampire. But he wouldn¡¯t tolerate it happening again.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t see¡­ my whole body,¡± Hazel turned her head away, her cheeks slightly flushed. Hazel concealed certain moments, like Hawthorne touching her breasts, which definitely couldn¡¯t be mentioned.


    ¡°But you felt something for him, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cyril lowered Hazel¡¯s straps, his gaze growing more intense. The girl he was interested in had been bitten by a stranger vampire, and Cyril felt challenged. He didn¡¯t know the vampire¡¯s origins, but he¡¯d get to the bottom of it sooner orter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Hazel continued to deny, she¡¯d never bring up the fact her nipples hardened under Hawthorne¡¯s touch. She had to steer the conversation away immediately.


    Hazel stared at Cyril¡¯s handsome face with a sense of distraction. She¡¯d longed for Cyril¡¯s touch and hoped for a more intimate connection with him, but Cyril had never made a move. While in the bathroom, his face kept crossing her mind, so she resisted Hawthorne¡¯s marking. Hazel didn¡¯t know if there was any connection between these two.


    ¡°Listen, Hawthorne imed I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e,¡± Hazel sighed and told Cyril about it. If she couldn¡¯t find more information about the vampires on her own, she¡¯d leave it to the Alpha. He¡¯d surely have a solution.


    Hazel had never doubted the Alpha¡¯s strength. She just enjoyed the feeling of sparring with Cyril, but they clearly had something more than just a yful rivalry between them.


    Cyril was momentarily taken aback by Hazel¡¯s words; obviously, this was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Cyril repeated the word.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hazel said. She couldn¡¯t fathom how she had ended up as a vampire¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It sounded absurd to her. She¡¯d never thought she¡¯d have a vampire for a fianc¨¦. Could a werewolf and a vampire even unite?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cyril had never known himself to be a jealous man. His life had revolved around everything rted to the Alpha since birth. He had taken over his father¡¯s position, bing an Alpha and leading the world¡¯srgest pack. After his eighteenth birthday, there was a time when he hoped to meet his mate, to be his Luna and help him govern the entire pack. But to this day, Cyril still hadn¡¯t found his mate.


    The day he encountered Hazel in the forest, he felt an inexplicable connection as if she should stand by his side, facing everyone¡¯s submission. She appeared rebellious yet free-spirited, unbound by any constraints, and no one could confine her.


    But Cyril also wished that Hazel could belong to him. Strong possessiveness consumed Cyril¡¯s mind; he couldn¡¯t ignore Hazel¡¯s every move.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Cyril made an effort to calm himself, even though Hazel¡¯s words had his heart racing.


    ¡°About what?¡± Hazel didn¡¯t understand Cyril¡¯s meaning. ¡°What should I think?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you should be his fianc¨¦e?¡± Cyril¡¯s tone grew angry again; he found himself unable to dismiss this matter. The thought of Hazel bing someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e ignited his jealousy, making it hard for him to stay calm. Perhaps he would lose his temper the next moment.


    ¡°No¡­ I never thought I¡¯d be a vampire¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± Hazel pushed against Cyril¡¯s chest, unaware of vampire customs.


    ¡°Then who do you think you belong to?¡± Cyril stared at Hazel, eager to hear an answer that satisfied him.


    Hazel frowned and casually replied, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone.¡±


    If Hazel could take her words back, she would do so without hesitation. She noticed Cyril¡¯s body tensing up, his eyes revealing some mysterious emotion.


    Cyril rose from the bed, looking down at Hazel lying there, a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°I will correct your misconception,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice turned calm, as if nothing was amiss. But Hazel knew it might be the calm before the storm.


    Hazel wanted to speak further, but Cyril didn¡¯t give her the chance.


    ¡°Hazel, you belong to me. I will make you understand that.¡±

 Chapter 65: You Belong to Me

    ¡°You belong to me.¡±


    These words echoed in Hazel¡¯s mind for a long time. She could feel her heart pounding strongly in response to them.


    Cyril¡¯s voice was deep and husky, invoking a desire for submission. Hazel could sense her body¡¯s cravings igniting in response.


    Cyril picked up Hazel and led her to the bathroom, determined to wash away all traces of the vampire scent in the bathroom. He wanted every time Hazely in the bathtub to remind her of him and not Hawthorne, the vampire.


    ¡°Hazel, you must remember this forever,¡± Cyril ced Hazel in the tub and turned on the shower, allowing the water to cascade over her.


    ¡°No, I just had a bath,¡± Hazel tried to get up from the tub but was held in ce by Cyril¡¯s firm grip. She had no say in the matter.


    Cyril removed Hazel¡¯s camisole, leaving her bare from the waist up, drenched from the shower. Her soft breasts looked exceptionally full. Cyril couldn¡¯t help but admire Hazel¡¯s perfect body. Hazel¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, trying to hide herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from me,¡± Cyril said, putting an end to Hazel¡¯s actions.


    Cyril then undressed, discarding his shirt and pants in a corner of the bathroom. Hazel¡¯s gaze lingered on his well-defined chest, irresistibly drawn to him every time. She couldn¡¯t help but stare as Cyril removed his underwear, revealing his rock-hard erection. Hazel realized she was captivated.


    Cyril stepped into the tub, joining Hazel in the cascading water, which now soaked them both. Water droplets slid down his skin, catching Hazel¡¯s attention. She couldn¡¯t help but watch as the water flowed over him, intensifying the captivating view of his body.


    ¡°Hazel, are you anticipating something?¡± Cyril didn¡¯t overlook the gleam in her eyes.


    Hazel turned her head slightly, ¡°No,¡± she responded, determined never to appear weak in front of Cyril.


    Cyril wrapped his arms around Hazel¡¯s waist, drawing her closer to him. She ended up sitting on hisp, feeling the undeniable pressure building between her legs. It was impossible for her to ignore the enormous erection.


    Cyril¡¯s lips gently grazed Hazel¡¯s neck, sending shivers down her spine. Under his caresses, Hazel felt her body tremble, but she didn¡¯t resist. As Cyril¡¯s touch intensified, Hazel found the pressure between her legs increasing. She couldn¡¯t control the moan that escaped her lips.


    ¡°Cyril,¡± Hazel softly called his name. She couldn¡¯t deny her physical response. She wanted Cyril. Hazel eagerly wrapped her arms around Cyril¡¯s neck.


    Cyril¡¯s eyes grew even darker, and Hazel¡¯s reaction delighted him. He kissed her shoulder, biting on the same spot again, marking her further.


    Hazel let out a muffled groan as she felt the sting. ¡°What do you want?¡± Hazel continued, her eyes bing somewhat hazy. The bathroom temperature was rising, and Hazel felt her body temperature rising too. She touched Cyril¡¯s chest, hoping to elicit more.


    Whether it was punishment or reward, Hazel was prepared to ept whatever Cyril had in mind. She couldn¡¯t resist anything he did.


    ¡°Hazel, lie down and let me taste you,¡± Cyril whispered softly by Hazel¡¯s ear, guiding her.


    Cyril turned off the shower, allowing the water in the bathtub to flow down the drain.


    Hazel heard Cyril¡¯s words, and she extended her head out of the bathtub, positioning herself t on her back.


    Cyril removed Hazel¡¯s pants and tossed them outside the bathtub, leaving her in just her underwear.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazel¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red. She was surprised by her audacity, yet secretly hoped Cyril would truly do something. As she clenched her thighs together, she could feel the moisture between her legs increasing. The bathroom filled with an intoxicating aroma, with no trace of Hawthorne.


    Sensing Hazel¡¯s distraction, Cyril moved closer to Hazel¡¯s chest, taking her nipple into his mouth. His vigorous sucking made Hazel let out a loud whimper, and she grabbed Cyril¡¯s hair, urging him to explore further.


    Cyril¡¯s hand drew circles and kneaded Hazel¡¯s other breast, increasing the pressure. Hazel moaned louder as she grasped his shoulders, eagerly seeking more.


    Hazel grew increasingly restless, desiring more. She reached for Cyril¡¯s hand, encouraging him to delve deeper.


    ¡°Do you want me to go further down, Hazel?¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was surprisingly calm, his earlier anger momentarily repressed.


    ¡°I want more,¡± Hazel expressed her desires.


    Cyril chuckled softly, pleased with Hazel¡¯s response.


    Hazel could feel Cyril¡¯s heated breath against her parted lips as he kissed her shoulder, corbone, and then her chest and abdomen.


    Hazel heard a tearing sound, and Cyril ripped her underwear and tossed it onto the floor. He paused, his fingers at a pulsating spot, and roared, ¡°You¡¯re soaking wet.¡±


    Hazel was oblivious to Cyril¡¯s words, her mind too overwhelmed to process anything else. Cyril¡¯s tongue moved inside her, relentlessly stimting Hazel¡¯s most sensitive area. Various sounds escaped her lips as she experienced waves of pleasure throughout her body.


    Cyril¡¯s hand on her chest continued to massage and knead. Hazel couldn¡¯t help but cling to his shoulders, savoring every moment.


    ¡°Are you yearning for something, Hazel?¡± Cyril¡¯s tongue left her, and he crawled over her, allowing his throbbing manhood to rub against her thighs. Hazel could feel her heart racing with every movement.


    ¡°Will you give it to me?¡± Hazel inquired.


    Cyril didn¡¯t respond but resumed sucking on Hazel¡¯s nipples, his fingers slowly prating her, drawing more moans from Hazel. She found it far from enough; she craved more.


    Hazel attempted to grasp Cyril¡¯s erection but was stopped by his firm grip.


    ¡°Hazel, be patient,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement.


    Hazel expressed her silent resistance. Cyril increased the speed of his fingers¡¯ thrusts, his tongue circling her breasts.


    ¡°Do you want to climax, Hazel?¡± Cyril could feel the fluids on his fingers, evidence of Hazel¡¯s arousal.


    Tears welled up in Hazel¡¯s eyes as the pressure between her legs intensified. She desperately wanted more excitement and believed Cyril could provide it. Cyril¡¯s fingers quickened their pace once again, his eyes locked onto Hazel¡¯s flushed cheeks.


    ¡°Tell me, who do you belong to?¡± Cyril¡¯s face bore an expression of pure delight.


    Hazel couldn¡¯t stifle her moans, quickly responding, ¡°I belong to you.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Cyril grew even more unrestrained. He relished this intimate moment, which was exclusively Hazel¡¯s and his. The bathroom was filled with their excitement, and Cyril didn¡¯t care if anyone else could sense it.


    Cyril¡¯s fingers rapidly moved in and out within Hazel, who tightened her legs. Cyril¡¯s manhood continued to rub against her thighs, and she felt herself nearing a tipping point. Cyril¡¯s fingers relentlessly stimted her most sensitive area, over and over again. Finally, Hazel experienced that undeniable pleasure she had been craving, her body quivering, and her moans growing louder.

 Chapter 66: The Iron Star Pack’s Insignia

    Just when Hazel thought it was all over, Cyril initiated another round of excitement. Hazel felt the sensitivity and vulnerability between her legs, yearning for Cyril to fulfill her desires. Yet, Cyril held back.


    Cyril¡¯s lips lingered on every inch of Hazel¡¯s skin. She had lost count of how many times this had happened. Her legs were trembling from exhaustion, and her eyes were shaking. She could do nothing but lie there.


    When Hazel felt all the sensations vanish, she couldn¡¯t endure any longer. Her thoughts, though hazy, clung to a hint of consciousness. Cyril carried her back to the bed, and the softness of it beckoned Hazel to drift into slumber. She closed her eyes as the room still carried the scent of their shared excitement.


    It wasn¡¯t until the massive ss window allowed sunlight to cast itself upon the bed that Hazel stirred. She shifted, her movements causing difort and a frown on her face.


    Hazel rubbed her forehead and slowly sat up. Her hand shielded her eyes from the blinding light as she recollected the events of the previous night. She was grateful she hadn¡¯t spent the night in the bathtub. It seemed that Cyril still held some mercy for her.


    The events fromst night had left Hazel¡¯s cheeks flushed. Various positions had brought her to multiple climaxes, and she constantly yearned for more. She wished that Cyril wouldpletely consume her, but he never did.


    ¡°Hazel, be patient,¡± were the words that lingered in her mind.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had no idea how to be patient or how long she should wait, but she was now well aware that Cyril held all the power. He possessed everything.


    ¡°Good morning, Hazel,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Hazel, lost in her thoughts, was startled and quickly turned her head.


    Cyrily beside her, having spent the night with her.


    ¡°Cyril,¡± Hazel murmured softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a sexy Alpha,¡± Rita cheered in Hazel¡¯s mind, brimming with excitement.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± Hazel¡¯s cheeks reddened once more. She couldn¡¯t deny Cyril¡¯s allure. His well-developed muscles shivered with each movement, and his naked body resembled a sculpted masterpiece. Hazel saw no ws in him.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Cyril rolled onto his side, pulling Hazel close, and the sheets slipped away due to his movement. He noticed the glimmer in Hazel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± Hazel struggled to find the right words. How could she exin her enchantment?


    Cyril¡¯s every aspect attracted her, exciting her nerves and making her heart leap with joy. Now that he was lying naked in bed with her, Hazel couldn¡¯t ignore her desire. Her gaze wandered over every inch of Cyril¡¯s skin, a path that might lead her to lose control.


    ¡°Tell me, who do you belong to now?¡± Cyril stared directly into Hazel¡¯s eyes, expecting a different answer.


    Hazel bit her lower lip. After what had happenedst night, she knew what Cyril was capable of. She also felt the sensitivity and pain in a particr part of her body. She feared she might not be able to handle more stimtion.


    ¡°You,¡± Hazel replied, turning her head away, avoiding Cyril¡¯s gaze.


    But Cyril caught her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember that,¡± Cyril left a kiss on Hazel¡¯s cheek and then got out of bed, dressing in fresh clothes.


    ¡°Parrish told me the McGo Family got attacked, and I must return to the Pack House to handle this,¡± Cyril murmured.


    He couldn¡¯t believe someone had dared to attack the McGo Family. It was a foolish move.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened at the news of the attack. ¡°Attacked the McGo Family? Who on earth would be so bold?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows yet,¡± Cyril replied with pursed lips. ¡°Parrish reported it via the mind link this morning. They were attacked in the middle of the night, and no one knows who the assants are. It¡¯s a daring move.¡±


    ¡°What does Kassandra say? Has she contacted you?¡±


    Before Hazel could fully process the situation, Cyril¡¯s voice cut in again. ¡°Kassandra is already here.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s gaze darkened, and he swiftly began to tidy up in the bathroom. Hazel had never seen Cyril so serious, and she realized the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head downstairs,¡± Cyril informed Hazel as he sensed Kassandra waiting at the door.


    Before Hazel could respond, Cyril¡¯s face turned grave, and he left the room.


    Quickly getting out of bed, Hazel also prepared herself in the bathroom. She needed to know what was happening.


    When Hazel descended the stairs, the hall was devoid of people, and an eerie silence prevailed, with only a few maids going about their tasks.


    ¡°Miss Moen, are you looking for the Alpha?¡± Berhtulf walked in from the garden and noticed Hazel¡¯s bewildered expression.


    ¡°Yes, Berhtulf,¡± Hazel replied. ¡°I heard Kassandra is here.¡±


    Berhtulf pointed in a certain direction upstairs. ¡°The Alpha and the witch, Kassandra, are in the study.¡±


    Hazel nodded, thanked Berhtulf, and then quickly ascended the stairs toward Cyril¡¯s study.


    Gently knocking on the study door, Hazel waited until Cyril allowed her to enter. She pushed it open.


    ¡°Kassandra, are you okay?¡± Hazel saw Kassandra, who appeared undisturbed by the attack.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kassandra smiled and turned her gaze toward Hazel.


    ¡°I heard about the attack,¡± Hazel said, taking a seat beside Kassandra.


    ¡°I was just discussing it with Cyril,¡± Kassandra continued.


    For years, the McGo Family had maintained a neutral stance, never interfering with the matters of the werewolves, vampires, or other races. They would lend a helping hand to any ally in need and never stand by idly. As a result, they rarely found themselves at odds with others. However, Kassandra had never imagined that their family would be attacked.


    Though no actual harm had been done, the attack was a provocation. If Kassandra didn¡¯t assert her stance, it would be an open invitation for others to view the McGo Family as an easy target, a scenario she couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind this?¡± Hazel interrupted their conversation, suddenly realizing she had done so.


    Kassandra shook her head, a mysterious and enigmatic smile ying on her lips. She retrieved an iron badge with a star-shaped engraving from her bag and ced it on Cyril¡¯s desk.


    Cyril¡¯s expression turned odd upon seeing the item.


    ¡°I think you all are quite familiar with this.¡± Kassandra¡¯s fingers tapped on the desk.


    Hazel¡¯s gaze fixed on that badge. She knew what it was-a symbol of The Iron Star Pack. Every member of The Iron Star Pack possessed one, and while some carried it with them, others kept it at home in a safe ce.


    Each pack had its unique emblem or totem, and every member could have only one badge. Hazel had her own, which she typically kept locked away in a drawer.


    Cyril examined the badge carefully, confirming it was genuine, but his expression grew even grimmer.


    ¡°Cyril, this was left by the attackers,¡± Kassandra said, a hint of a smile on her face, as if waiting for an exnation.


    Hazel heard Kassandra¡¯s words and seemed to grasp the situation. Could it be that one of The Iron Star Pack¡¯s members was behind the attack on the McGo Family?

 Chapter 67: Peace Agreement

    ¡°Cyril, I trust you,¡± Kassandra spoke again.


    She could form an alliance with Cyril because she knew his character. As the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest Pack, Cyril wouldn¡¯tmit such a foolish act, let alone leave behind any evidence after doing so.


    So she hardly needed to doubt whether Cyril would do such a thing. He wouldn¡¯t, and he wouldn¡¯t even consider it. Cyril had his pride and self-respect, and he wouldn¡¯t engage in such childish games; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ascended to his position.


    ¡°Kassandra, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze sharpened, knowing that Kassandra¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t so straightforward.


    ¡°I need your help and cooperation,¡± Kassandra summarized her purpose foring.


    ¡°Do you have any suspects?¡± Cyril inquired.


    ¡°The attackers left your Pack¡¯s badge behind, seemingly to provoke a conflict between The Iron Star Pack and the McGo Family,¡± Kassandra analyzed the current situation.


    She was unsure why she was entangled in this struggle, but since the McGo Family was involved, as the head of the McGo Family, she couldn¡¯t simply stand by.


    To ensure the safety of her entire family, Kassandra needed to find a trustworthy and powerful ally. Cyril was the best choice; as the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest Pack, he possessed formidable strength on the battlefield and an intimidating force that made rivals tremble. With powerful subordinates like the Parrishes and Rankins, everyone was afraid of Cyril, and it was almostical when smaller Packs tried to take him down and absorb his Pack.


    Cyril pulled out the note from that night and spread it out in front of Kassandra.


    ¡°Dogs like that should disappear from the world, don¡¯t you think?¡± Cyril¡¯s face remained serious.


    ¡°Vampires, right?¡± Kassandra¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Everyone knew that only vampires referred to werewolves as ¡°dogs.¡± Vampires considered themselves to have a noble and pure lineage and despised the wolves for emitting a certain odor.


    Cyril nodded.


    Hazel looked at the note, thinking about Hawthorne. She wasn¡¯t sure if the note was left by him, and if it was, what his intentions were. She couldn¡¯t forget that she had referred to herself as his fianc¨¦e. She felt that things were bing increasinglyplicated.


    She was just an ordinary werewolf, so why was she involved in so many events?


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know exactly who left this note,¡± Hazel spoke up, feeling it was necessary to rify.


    ¡°When is the peace agreement expiring?¡± Kassandra inquired.


    Werewolves and vampires had signed a peace agreement in the past, agreeing not to interfere with each other. They only operated within their own territories and had to apply for entry into the other¡¯s domain, which required approval; otherwise, it was considered an invasion.


    Kassandra remembered that her great-grandmother had been a witness to the agreement, and both the Vampire King and the Alpha of thergest Pack kept a copy. Cyril had the peace agreement in his possession now.


    ¡°In two weeks,¡± Cyril replied, almost without checking, as that date was essential for all werewolves.


    Once they lost the restraint of the peace agreement, it allowed for war to be waged between werewolves and vampires at any time and in any ce, which was not a desirable oue.


    ¡°Two weeks will pass quickly,¡± Hazel voiced her concern, well aware of the importance of the peace agreement.


    Kassandra nodded, with thoughts shing through her mind.


    ¡°Perhaps because of this, some people havee up with new ideas,¡± Kassandra¡¯s gaze shifted between Cyril and Hazel.


    ¡°Kassandra, are you suggesting that vampires might dere war on werewolves when the peace agreement expires?¡± Hazel asked.


    She didn¡¯t want that oue. Just thinking about it made Hazel ufortable. She didn¡¯t want werewolves and vampires to be enemies. She didn¡¯t want her Pack to face war again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a spection of mine,¡± Kassandra looked at Hazel, not really knowing what was going on in the vampires¡¯ minds.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°So, do you think the vampires are trying to incite a conflict between us and the McGo Family by deliberately stealing our badges and then leaving them behind?¡± Hazel asked again, trying to make sense of it all. ¡°Is that the n?¡±


    ¡°Too many possibilities,¡± Kassandra shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t believe the vampires would do such a thing because it wouldn¡¯t benefit them. McGo Family was a significant asset for both werewolves and vampires. Even if vampires disliked werewolves, they wouldn¡¯t take such action. Vampires would prefer to confront werewolves directly. If the vampires were foolish enough to be behind this, they¡¯d face the consequences, and McGo Family would break ties with them, which wasn¡¯t what they wanted.


    Kassandra¡¯s ability to judge right from wrong was strong. She became the head of the McGo Family based not only on her natural talents but also on her strength and sound judgment.


    ¡°Each member of the Pack has their own badge; perhaps we need to investigate,¡± Hazel furrowed her brow.


    ¡°I agree with Hazel¡¯s idea,¡± Kassandra patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder and offered her a kind smile.


    ¡°Even if it turns out to be our Pack¡¯s badge, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it was done by someone from our Pack,¡± Cyril spoke, not trying to absolve his own people but considering the many recent events, leading to various possibilities.


    Kassandra nodded in agreement with Cyril¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Perhaps someone took the badge,¡± Hazel persisted with this possibility.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Cyril leaned back in his chair, feeling the unprecedented challenges before him.


    From Bessie¡¯s death to the attack on the McGo Family, it seemed like a hidden hand was orchestrating everything. The Iron Star Pack had only enjoyed brief moments of tranquility before plunging into darkness again. Werewolves, witches, and vampires were all caught up in this turmoil. Alpha members from other Packs had infiltrated The Iron Star Pack, hiding their identities and causing chaos. Hazel had met her vampire fianc¨¦, leaving her bewildered and conflicted. The note in the corner of the room spoke of eliminating all ¡°mutts,¡± and the witches¡¯ family had been attacked, with the evidence pointing to The Iron Star Pack. The peace agreement was about to expire, and every Pack in the world was facing an unknown danger. They had to unite and face the race that sought to destroy the agreement-vampires.


    ¡°Dogs like that should disappear from the world, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The vampires¡¯ intentions had be crystal clear; they sought not a specific werewolf or a particr small Pack, but the lives of all werewolves. Vampires desired to conquer every Pack. Cyril wasn¡¯t sure if it was a scheme by the vampire king, but it was undeniably linked to the vampires, and he wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.


    ¡°We should investigate the badges and continue monitoring the fake Fiona in the hospital bed,¡± Hazel suggested, not forgetting that the imposter Fiona was still recovering.


    ¡°Fight fire with fire!¡± Kassandra chimed in.


    ¡°If someone wants to see The Iron Star Pack and the McGo Family break apart, why don¡¯t we give them exactly what they want?¡± Cyril sneered. Perhaps they could set up a game within a game.


    Hazel felt that all the clues were graduallying together, and her thoughts became clearer. On the surface, they could appear to break ties with McGo Family, making others think they couldn¡¯t have the witches¡¯ support, while secretly, Cyril and Kassandra would be the most trustworthy allies, manipting everything behind the scenes.


    ¡°Perhaps we really need to start preparing,¡± Kassandra¡¯s intent was clear: prepare for battle.


    Cyril¡¯s expression was mysterious, his gaze fixed on Hazel. He remembered what Kassandra had once said: Hazel was favored by the gods. If a crisis were truly to strike, Cyril hoped Hazel would survive and be under the Moon Goddess¡¯s protection.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather all our allies,¡± Cyril finally spoke in his sultry voice, his brow not rxing.


    Kassandra¡¯s gaze grew even more serious, believing that Cyril had the authority and power to do so.


    Hazel looked at Cyril and Kassandra¡¯s expressions, sensing that real danger was about to descend, and the once-peaceful town was no longer serene.

 Chapter 68: Rupture

    ¡°This is my true residence.¡±


    Kassandra took out a piece of parchment from her bag, and on it, a location emerged with ink that hadn¡¯tpletely dried.


    Cyril was well aware of the importance of this parchment; it was Kassandra¡¯s most substantial gesture. The true location of McGo Family¡¯s residence had always been a closely guarded secret, an unspoken understanding among all members. Only each McGo Family head had the right to know and reside at this authentic location. The rest of the n lived in separate houses, skilled in concealing their whereabouts, rarely revealing their true identities. They would only do so under themand of the head.


    ¡°What about the house that was attacked?¡± Hazel inquired.


    Kassandra gazed at her. ¡°Once we left town, it¡¯s a farm to the southwest. My cousin Malissa lives there.¡±


    Her cousin Malissa and her two daughters had always resided on the farm, leading peaceful lives, never having any conflicts with others. Malissa had always been a gentle soul, and Kassandra had a deep affection for her, especially her two daughters. The attackers must have known this, hence their choice to target the farm.


    Almost every member of McGo Family lived separately. They only gathered when significant events urred.


    ¡°Kassandra, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this,¡± Cyril assured, emphasizing hismitment. Regardless of whether this issue had any real connection to The Iron Star Pack, Cyril needed to make Kassandra trust his intentions.


    ¡°I trust you, but for now, I have to leave.¡±


    Kassandra nodded. She¡¯d sensed her n waiting outside the door of her small residence. They appeared to be angry. As the head of McGo Family, Kassandra had to consider the overall interests of the n. This matter required an exnation to the members.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hazel reassured Kassandra.


    For some reason, Hazel always felt a warm connection when she saw Kassandra.


    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on Fiona. I¡¯lle back to you.¡±


    Kassandra nodded and got up, moving towards the door. Cyril gestured with a nod, and Hazel watched as Kassandra left.


    Leaving Cyril¡¯s private estate, Kassandra quickly made her way to her small residence. As she arrived at her front door, arge gathering of n members was already assembled, anger etched on their faces. Malissa and her two daughters stood on the side, disying anxious expressions. Malissa was attempting to maintain calm among the n members and prevent any conflicts.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Kassandra¡¯s voice was steady and low, but it carried an undeniable authority. The moment the n members heard her voice, they immediately silenced themselves. They dared not provoke Kassandra, as she was the head and possessed remarkable talents. McGo Family members automatically divided into two rows, allowing Kassandra to pass through their midst, her expression serious andmanding.


    ¡°Kassandra, you¡¯re aware of the attack, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Eirika spoke up, d in a blue robe. Eirika was Kassandra¡¯s cousin and held a disapproving stance on this matter. She saw The Iron Star Pack¡¯s members attacking her cousin Malissa¡¯s farm as an overt provocation to the witches¡¯ n. Kassandra nodded, her face revealing anger.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Valerie asked, dressed in a green robe. Valerie had a deep love for her family and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to attack it. No one had ever dared to attack McGo Family before. The Iron Star Pack had made a grave mistake this time.


    Kassandra remained silent, her eyes scanning every person present. She could tell who genuinely loved the family and who intended to provoke war. Kassandra¡¯s gaze was sharp, and she noticed Janice standing in a corner, looking rather unnatural. Kassandra knew her cousin had never been particrly fond of her, but she had always wanted to be closer to her. Janice forced a feigned smile, not wanting to see Kassandra but feeling obligated to be present.


    The audacity of The Iron Star Pack to attack McGo Family astonished everyone. It provided an opportunity for Putnam and Tania to step in.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Kassandra threw the question to the n.


    As a matrilineal lineage n, McGo Family consisted of women. They would choose male witches for unions and, if a girl was born, she would stay with McGo Family. If it was a boy, he would leave with his father. This was how they maintained their bloodline, preserving the purity of their witch heritage.


    McGo Family had different factions within, and each faction was represented by a specific colored robe. Blue robes symbolized knowledge and were responsible for storing books and teaching ancient texts. Green robes represented herbs and were in charge of harvesting and preparing medicinal herbs. Yellow robes stood for tools and were responsible for n tools, while purple, the exclusive color of the head, represented magic. Only the n head possessed significant magical powers.


    Every member of McGo Family owned a ck robe for uniform wear during gatherings.


    Eirika and Valerie exchanged a nce, not understanding Kassandra¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°We must make The Iron Star Pack pay,¡± Eirika stated. Witches and werewolves had never had conflicts, so she couldn¡¯tprehend why The Iron Star Pack, the world¡¯srgest pack, would initiate an attack.


    ¡°Eirika¡¯s right, I support this,¡± Valerie said, her face filled with anger.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Maybe we should hear what Kassandra has to say,¡± a witch in a yellow robe walked out from the crowd. Her eyes were brown, and she fixed them on Kassandra.


    ¡°If you believe that The Iron Star Pack should pay¡­¡± Kassandra turned her back to the people, ¡°then I will grant your wish.¡±


    The witch in the yellow robe hesitated, notprehending why Kassandra would make such a decision. She couldn¡¯t ignore the severity of the matter.


    Janice, on the other hand, seemed quite pleased with the oue.


    Kassandra turned to face the crowd once more, an unusual glint in her eyes. She raised her wand, and her purple eyes filled with dark energy.


    ¡°McGo Family will break ties with The Iron Star Pack!¡±


    Kassandra¡¯s followers all shouted in unison, ¡°Rupture¡­ Rupture¡­¡±


    With Kassandra¡¯s intent to make The Iron Star Pack pay, Putnam and Tania would have a chance to lead their own group to attack The Iron Star Pack while Cyril struggled to manage the situation. At the mere thought of this possibility, Janice felt victory was within her grasp. By helping Putnam and Tania resolve this matter, she would be able to focus on Kassandra, potentially causing her to lose her position as the head.


    Janice wore a smug smile, which didn¡¯t escape Kassandra¡¯s notice. The witch in the yellow robe wanted to speak but received a look from Kassandra, signaling her to remain silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. For now, you can all go,¡± Kassandra said, her purple eyes scanning each n member. McGo Family members began to leave, with only the witch in the yellow robe remaining in ce. Janice gave Kassandra one more look, then left with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Gremma,e inside with me,¡± Kassandra said after everyone had departed. She opened the door to her residence and invited the witch in the yellow robe, Gremma, inside.


    Gremma nodded and pursed her lips tightly. She followed Kassandra into her home.


    ¡°Kassandra, was this your decision?¡± Gremma inquired.


    Kassandra smiled and then shook her head. ¡°This wasn¡¯t my real decision, but I had to say it,¡± she told Gremma. She had a great deal of trust in her. Gremma was her cousin, and although Malissa¡¯s farm had been attacked, and The Iron Star Pack¡¯s emblem was found there, Gremma hadn¡¯t jumped to conclusions right away. Cyril wasn¡¯t a fool, and his n members shouldn¡¯t have been involved in such a matter.


    ¡°Have you met Cyril?¡± Gremma¡¯s gaze was fixed on Kassandra.


    Kassandra nodded, sharing the details of her conversation with Cyril. If they were to y their cards right and draw out the culprits, she couldn¡¯t keep the truth from everyone. Gremma was someone she trusted, but she also needed to consult a few more trusted individuals.


    ¡°y our cards right?¡± Gremma asked.


    ¡°Gremma, McGo Family has a traitor among us,¡± Kassandra¡¯s face bore a mysterious, enigmatic smile. She continued, ¡°I need your cooperation.¡±


    Gremma, stunned by Kassandra¡¯s revtion, replied, ¡°Cooperate with what?¡±

 Chapter 69: Gathering Allies

    After Kassandra left, the study fell silent. Hazel sat on the sofa, lost in thought, while Cyril locked the important sheepskin parchment in a safe. The true residence of McGo Family¡¯s leaders was a well-kept secret, and if The Iron Star Pack ever faced a crisis, they would need Kassandra¡¯s assistance.


    Cyril didn¡¯t hide the location of his safe from Hazel, indicating a significant level of trust.


    ¡°Cyril, what¡¯s your n?¡± Hazel asked, needing to know Cyril¡¯s strategy. There had been so much happening within the Pack, and they couldn¡¯t pretend to be oblivious. Many issues needed to be addressed.


    ¡°I will gather those allies,¡± Cyril replied with a serious expression.


    ¡°But will they truly help us?¡± Hazel had experienced enough to know that they had to be prepared for different responses. As thergest Alpha in the world, Cyril had the power to summon others, and he exined his purpose over the phone, hoping the Alphas from Packs he had good rtions with would join forces to face an impending, unknown battle.


    Smart werewolves should understand how to choose, but there might still be some who refuse to join their alliance.


    Hazel lost track of time, but when she looked outside, it was already dark. Cyril had been on the phone for a while, and his gaze turned toward the window before he finally hung up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Is everything going smoothly?¡± Hazel inquired further.


    ¡°Some Alphas will join us,¡± Cyril turned around, his brows furrowing. ¡°But some haven¡¯t confirmed their stance yet.¡±


    Cyril had reached out to friends far in the north, including Luna Mylixe, who had assisted her son Eric in bing Alpha after her husband, Alpha Quil, passed away. Cyril had previously helped Mylixe fend off threats to their Pack, so she pledged unconditional support and would arrive at The Iron Star Pack in two days.


    Alpha Trnald mentioned that he had just found his mate, Eunice, and they would arrive in a week to offer Cyril further assistance. They were among Cyril¡¯s closest friends.


    Alphas Osiston and Voss, who were in the south with Trnald, said they would be able to reach The Iron Star Pack tomorrow. However, Cyril wasn¡¯t entirely convinced that Alpha Voss would support him wholeheartedly, as he had always been ambitious.


    Alpha Merric informed Cyril that he was currently visiting rtives, and it might take two or three days for him to arrive at their location.


    More Pack Alphas expressed their support and pledged to bring more warriors to fight against the vampires. However, some smaller Packs in the southwest and northwest, which were far away, said they couldn¡¯t join the battle because theycked strong forces and enough members. Cyril wished them luck.


    ¡°When will they arrive?¡± Hazel asked about the timing of these Alpha¡¯s arrivals.


    ¡°Tomorrow or a few days from now,¡± Cyril replied, his eyes darkening.


    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± Hazel wanted to assist Cyril.


    ¡°You only need to ensure your own safety,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was hoarse, having spoken too much that day.


    ¡°Where will they stay?¡± Hazel continued to inquire.


    ¡°At the Pack House,¡± Cyril answered. ¡°I¡¯ll have Theo make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    Their Pack House wasrger than most, but they needed to make room for additional people. This was not a mere drill, but preparations for an impending war. Nobody knew when that day woulde, so Cyril wanted to ensure the safety of his Pack members and loyal allies.


    But Cyril had some headaches as well. Some Alphas always believed they were more powerful, and many harbored ambitions of challenging and absorbing other Packs. Cyril had to handle these issues as well. In case an Alpha challenged him, he needed to manage that situation properly.


    ¡°I believe everything will turn out fine,¡± Hazel sighed, sitting on the couch with a confident gleam in her eyes.


    Seeing Hazel¡¯s confidence, Cyril smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°You need to continue your training tonight,¡± Cyril said again, sitting back in his chair and opening a report.


    Originally, he had nned to go to the Pack House to handle work that day, but Kassandra¡¯s arrival had disrupted his schedule.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Hazel shrugged, seeming to have epted the situation.


    ¡°The people monitoring Fiona informed me that the girl from the forest sneaked into the medical room again,¡± Cyril said.


    He didn¡¯t think the identity of the girl in the forest was simple. Cyril had a suspicion; the girl had more interactions with the fake Fiona. If the Fiona in the hospital was Putnam¡¯s mate, the girl might be Putnam¡¯s close confidant. But it was all spection.


    Upon hearing Cyril¡¯s words, Hazel paused for a moment. She seemed to remember something. She!


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Hazel walked to Cyril¡¯s desk and slowly spoke. ¡°The girl from the forest that night is named She, and she¡¯s Elmer¡¯s mate.¡±


    Cyril frowned and looked at Hazel. ¡°You¡¯ve met her?¡±


    ¡°On the night of the attack, we went to the bar together, and Elmer introduced her to us,¡± Hazel continued. She told Cyril everything about her conversation with She. Originally, she had wanted to find a chance to inform Cyril about this but had forgotten because of the attack and her encounter with Hawthorne.


    ¡°Elmer¡¯s mate?¡± Cyril sneered.


    ¡°Yes, and I heard that she initially rejected Elmer butter came back to say she regretted it,¡± Hazel furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s normal?¡± Cyril asked Hazel.


    Hazel shook her head. Finding a mate was usually a joyous asion, and even if She initially didn¡¯t like Elmer and rejected him, it wasn¡¯t unusual. People couldn¡¯t control their hearts.


    She rejected Elmer, but Elmer didn¡¯t ept She¡¯s rejection. Their partnership would only grow stronger, and even if She did nothing, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect. She could leave.


    However, after rejecting Elmer, She sought him out again, hoping to be with him, which was quite bizarre. If Hazel hadn¡¯t seen She in the medical room in the forest, she might not have had these suspicions. Clearly, She approaching Elmer was purposeful. But what could She¡¯s motive be? Was it rted to the fake Fiona?


    Hazel just hoped that She wouldn¡¯t use Elmer, as that might deeply hurt him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s up to,¡± Cyril said, not ceasing his work. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone monitor her.¡±


    Hazel nodded. She didn¡¯t know how this would unfold, but for now, monitoring seemed like the best option.


    The number of subjects under surveince increased, making the situation moreplex.


    ¡°Carlotta and Vi have arrived,¡± Cyril continued. ¡°Go downstairs and find Berhtulf; he¡¯ll take you to the training ground.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Hazel said, approaching the door. She looked at Cyril¡¯s serious expression but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything.


    Hazel opened the door and left the study.

 Chapter 70: Visits from Other Alphas

    When Hazel arrived downstairs, Berhtulf was already waiting for her, likely having received Cyril¡¯s orders in advance.


    ¡°Miss Moen, please follow me,¡± Berhtulf spoke respectfully.


    Hazel nodded and followed in step with Berhtulf, who led her to the training grounds.


    Carlotta and Vi were sitting in chairs, waiting for Hazel to arrive.


    ¡°Go on in, Miss Moen,¡± Berhtulf opened the doors to the training grounds, showing Hazel the way.


    Hazel entered, surprised by the size of the training grounds within the estate.


    ¡°Carlotta, Vi,¡± Hazel called out their names, walking over to them.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Carlotta rose from her seat.


    ¡°We can start training,¡± Hazel said with a smile, already familiar with the routine.


    Daily training had made Hazel grow ustomed to it, and after improving her skills, she found herself enjoying it once more.


    ¡°It seems like those events haven¡¯t affected you,¡± Vi said with a smile at the corner of her lips.


    Hazel shrugged, unsure of how things would unfold, but she knew what she should be doing right now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then,¡± Carlotta and Vi had already assumed theirbat stances.


    Hazel stretched her muscles and dove into the training.


    As the sweat trickled down her face, the training finally concluded. Hazel felt refreshed all over, despite her body being a bit sore.


    Carlotta and Vi left the estate, while Hazel returned to her room, her clothes drenched in sticky sweat. She needed to take a quick shower.


    In the bathroom, Hazel removed her clothes andy down in the tub. Suddenly, her mind shed back to the events with Cyril in the bathroomst night, causing her cheeks to flush with embarrassment.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazel quickly finished her shower, put on her nightgown, and theny down on her bed. Weariness washed over her, and Hazel soon drifted off to sleep.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Hazel shouted as she sat up in bed.


    Sweat was dripping from her forehead, and she realized she¡¯d had a nightmarest night.


    Hazel was breathing heavily, reflecting on the dream fromst night.


    Vampires hadunched a war against the werewolves, and the Pack was under attack. Cyril was leading the charge, and Hazel followed closely behind. She saw Cyril shift into his wolf form, which was pure ck with silky, shiny fur. Cyril attacked on the battlefield, powerful and unstoppable,manding Pack members to charge forward. Hazel joined the fight as well.


    But there was a vampire with a devastating power, and he targeted Cyril. Cyril¡¯s wolf fell to the ground, howling in pain. Hazel tried to run to Cyril, but Hawthorne blocked her way.


    Hazel watched as Cyril was killed by the vampire, his blood spattering on the ground. She felt her heart shatter.


    Perhaps the dream was too real, and it had a profound impact on Hazel, leaving her unable to shake it off.


    ¡°Hazel, it was just a dream,¡± Rita said, also somewhat startled, but she didn¡¯t believe it woulde to pass in reality. Her Alpha was too invincible to die so easily.


    ¡°I know, but it felt so real,¡± Hazel said, touching her chest. Her heart was pounding, reminding her of the absurdity of it all.


    ¡°You should trust your Alpha,¡± Rita continued, disying strong faith in her Alpha.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Hazel said. Despite her asional shes with Cyril, she never doubted the extent of his strength. She had sparred with Cyril before, so she was well aware of why he had be the Alpha of thergest Pack in the world. He possessed the power to make everyone submit.


    Hazel wiped the sweat from her forehead and got out of bed. She wasn¡¯t sure if any other Pack Alphas would visit Cyril today. She went into the bathroom, quickly freshened up, and headed downstairs.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Carlotta called out, getting up from the couch.


    Hazel was surprised to see Carlotta and Vi and wondered why they were here.


    ¡°Is something going on?¡± Hazel asked, unsure of what had happened.


    ¡°Alpha asked us toe get you to the Pack House. Someone has arrived,¡± Vi answered.


    Hazel nodded. Her guess was likely correct; some other Pack Alpha hade to the town to visit Cyril. But what use would she be in this situation? She wasn¡¯t Cyril¡¯s mate, nor did she hold any rank. Her presence might be awkward.


    Cyril wouldn¡¯t want Hazel to defy his orders at a time like this, so she followed Carlotta and Vi to the Pack House.


    Hazel walked with Carlotta and Vi, traversed the grand hall, climbed the stairs, and reached the meeting room with itsrge French windows.


    No werewolf could resist the allure of sunlight.


    Carlotta knocked on the door, and Cyril¡¯s voice could be heard from inside. Carlotta opened the door.


    The moment Hazel stepped into the meeting room, she saw Cyril and Theo, along with two other men.


    These must be the Alphas from other Packs.


    Cyril gave Hazel a quick nce, while Theo smiled at her. Hazel¡¯s gaze shifted to the two men.


    The man on the left had short ck hair and golden eyes. His face bore a faint smile, and he appeared ufortable with the presence of strangers.


    The man on the right had short brown hair, and his blue eyes resembled calm, serene waters. His physique seemed bulkier, like that of someone who enjoyed rigorous training, probably a fitness enthusiast.


    ¡°Alpha Osiston,¡± Cyril stood up and walked towards Hazel, pointing at the man on the left as he introduced him.


    Hazel noticed that Alpha Osiston¡¯s smile deepened, appearing more genuine, and his eyes lingered on her.


    ¡°Alpha Voss,¡± Cyril introduced the man on the right, who put on a standard smile but had a provocative look in his eyes. His blue eyes were constantly shifting as he observed Hazel, raising an inquisitive eyebrow, and curiosity shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps you should introduce this lovely youngdy,¡± Alpha Voss suddenly spoke, appearing highly interested in Hazel.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Hazel said her name.


    ¡°What a beautiful name,¡± Alpha Voss gazed at her with unbridled boldness.


    ¡°She belongs to me,¡± Cyril stood by Hazel¡¯s side, asserting his dominance. He detested the intense aggression in Voss¡¯s gaze, as if he were eyeing a piece of prey ready to be captured. Even though they were allies, Cyril couldn¡¯t tolerate such overwhelming possessiveness.


    ¡°Is she yours?¡± Alpha Vossughed heartily. ¡°She¡¯s not your mate.¡±


    Alpha Voss couldn¡¯t believe that Alpha Cyril possessed such a strong possessiveness over an ordinary female wolf with no rank. He found it amusing.


    Everyone knew that Cyril hadn¡¯t found his mate yet, and this had been a source of ongoing distress for him. He led thergest Pack, but he didn¡¯t have a Luna to help him manage it, leaving him looking lonely and his life feeling deste.


    Alpha Voss continued to assess Hazel, who was indeed an attractive she-wolf with a unique charm and a striking appearance.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to meet your end in The Iron Star Pack, I suggest you keep your mouth shut,¡± Alpha Osiston grabbed Alpha Voss¡¯s arm.


    It was apparent to everyone that there was a certain ambiguity between Alpha Cyril and Hazel. Their rtionship was evidently not that simple. Alpha Voss was challenging Alpha Cyril¡¯s authority.


    Cyril¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and he appeared on the verge of losing his temper.


    Alpha Osiston never engaged in such foolish behavior, and only Alpha Voss seemed to be seeking a confrontation with Cyril.


    Hazel frowned as she observed their exchange. She didn¡¯t like feeling offended.


    ¡°Ositon, you¡¯re a coward,¡± Alpha Voss didn¡¯t pay attention to Alpha Osiston¡¯s words and his eyes were filled with provocation. ¡°Little she-wolf, what do you think of me?¡±


    Hazel let out a contemptuous chuckle; she disliked those who were presumptuous.


    Cyril was quite satisfied with her response. He had known that Voss would undoubtedly find some way to stir up trouble. But Hazel had always been rebellious and wouldn¡¯t have a favorable impression of anyone challenging her.


    ¡°Perhaps you should punch him in the face,¡± Rita rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t like this man.


    ¡°If I could,¡± Hazel said, ¡°I definitely would.¡±


    But Hazel was well aware that now was not the time to make enemies. They needed more allies.

 Chapter 71: The Wager

    ¡°Little she-wolf, are you mocking me?¡± Alpha Voss¡¯s eyes zed with a fiery intensity. He seemed unable to believe Hazel¡¯s audacious attitude, as he had always had many lovers and never experienced rejection.


    ¡°Hey, you hold no charm for me. Dare to make a bet?¡± Hazel smirked dismissively.


    ¡°What would we bet on?¡± Alpha Voss¡¯s expression made it seem like he was hearing the world¡¯s biggest joke. He couldn¡¯t believe how bold this she-wolf was to challenge a Pack¡¯s Alpha.


    ¡°I bet I can beat you,¡± Hazel¡¯s face lit up with a smile, sensing the anger radiating from Alpha Voss.


    Hazel could feel Cyril¡¯s gaze fixed on her, and his eyes were filled with pride. It seemed like he didn¡¯t mind what Hazel was up to.


    ¡°What kind of joke are you making?¡± Alpha Voss burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    He fixed his gaze firmly on Hazel, unable to believe that an unranked she-wolf could dare to challenge an Alpha, let alone im to defeat one. It was simply unbelievable.


    Alpha Osiston¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise as well. He didn¡¯t seem to think that what Hazel was doing was right. While he had seen Voss inbat against other Pack Alphas, his fighting skills weren¡¯t particrly exceptional. Still, as an Alpha, he couldn¡¯t fathom losing to a mere she-wolf, and he found itughable.


    ¡°Do you think this is a joke?¡± Hazel¡¯s smile grew brighter. Perhaps it did sound ridiculous, but she wouldn¡¯t let anyone disrespect her. She couldn¡¯t stand Alpha Voss¡¯s arrogant demeanor.


    Hazel took a quick nce at Alpha Voss¡¯s physique. He appeared sturdy, but Hazel¡¯s training had yielded results. She had improved rapidly and might have a good chance of defeating Alpha Voss. Hazel possessed swifter speed and more formidable defensive techniques than ordinary werewolves, although it did sound incredible.


    ¡°Bold she-wolf, I like that,¡± Alpha Voss chuckled, as if the situation had piqued his curiosity. He looked at Hazel with interest. ¡°What¡¯s the wager?¡±


    Cyril¡¯s face disyed a cold smile, and he gripped Hazel¡¯s arm, signaling her not to speak.


    ¡°If Hazel wins, you must send all your people to aid us,¡± Cyril told Alpha Voss, his patience worn thin after a long time.


    Alpha Voss shrugged, not bothered because he believed he wouldn¡¯t lose. ¡°Sure, deal. If I win, this she-wolf belongs to me.¡±


    Alpha Voss licked his lips; it had been a long time since he¡¯d seen such an intriguing she-wolf. Unlike the females in his own Pack, she was bold and confident, stoking Alpha Voss¡¯s possessiveness.


    ¡°Listen, Hazel will never be a part of any wager,¡± Cyril roared, his eyes narrowing with a bloodthirsty glint. If it weren¡¯t for the current moment and the fact that they were in his Pack House, he might have engaged in a battle with Alpha Voss, killed him, and imed his Pack.


    Alpha Voss burst into loudughter from his mouth, unable to believe that he was hearing these words from Cyril. It only made him find the situation more intriguing.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think you should cancel this wager,¡± Alpha Osiston grabbed Alpha Voss¡¯s hand, thinking that Voss¡¯s actions were foolish.


    No one wanted to challenge the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest Pack, especially when it involved the girl he cherished.


    ¡°Osiston, I didn¡¯t suggest this wager,¡± Alpha Voss made it clear he had no intention of backing down. He had never anticipated such an intriguing turn of events sinceing to The Iron Star Pack. It excited him more than killing vampires.


    ¡°Listen, if Hazel loses, you can kill me,¡± Cyril¡¯s words shocked everyone present, especially Hazel.


    ¡°Cyril, you can¡¯t do that,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes widened. She only wanted to teach Alpha Voss a lesson, not to spark conflict. She was confident she could defeat Alpha Voss, but what if she failed? It would endanger The Iron Star Pack and put Cyril¡¯s life at risk, which was not her intention.


    Hazel¡¯s mind shed back to the previous night¡¯s dream; the scene where Cyril died remained vivid. She didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him.


    Theo, too, stared at Cyril in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t ack of faith in his little sister but rather the immense temptation of the wager. He couldn¡¯t rule out other possibilities. Alpha Voss wasn¡¯t the only one who sought to challenge and rece Alpha Cyril, putting him in a precarious position.


    ¡°I believe you can beat him,¡± Cyril whispered in Hazel¡¯s ear. They appeared close.


    Hazel furrowed her brows. She couldn¡¯t put Cyril¡¯s life on the line, but it was clear Cyril had already made his decision. He wouldn¡¯t change the terms of the wager.


    ¡°Interesting, quite interesting,¡± Alpha Voss squinted at Hazel and Cyril. He truly hadn¡¯t expected Cyril to invest so much in an unranked she-wolf. This wasn¡¯t the Alpha Cyril he knew ¨C the one who was resolute and decisive on the battlefield. Once an Alpha had a soft spot, it wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    ¡°You won¡¯t back down, will you?¡± Cyril continued, his eyes growing even darker.


    ¡°Deal,¡± Alpha Voss wasn¡¯t going to give Cyril any room to retract. He knew Cyril wouldn¡¯t, either. Bing the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest Pack was far more enticing than acquiring a single she-wolf. If he defeated Hazel, killed Cyril, and took over The Iron Star Pack, Hazel would be left unprotected. He could im her as his own, which was a tantalizing prospect.


    Alpha Voss had a confident grin on his face. Meanwhile, Alpha Osiston found the entire situation filled with drama. He knew Cyril¡¯s capabilities and felt sure that Voss would be no match for him. However, he wasn¡¯t sure of Hazel¡¯s abilities. Could she really defeat Voss? It sounded unbelievable.


    ¡°Theo, get Alpha Osiston and Alpha Voss¡¯ luggage into their rooms.¡± After saying this, Cyril took Hazel¡¯s hand and left the meeting room.


    As they entered Cyril¡¯s office, Hazel pulled her hand away. ¡°Cyril, you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    This wager was her idea, so it should be her responsibility. Cyril shouldn¡¯t have to bear the consequences.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to treat you as a wager,¡± Cyril frowned at Hazel for pulling her hand away, but he softened his gaze. He wouldn¡¯t allow Hazel to be a wager. It was a challenge to him and showed disrespect toward Hazel.


    Hazel¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Cyril as he dered his dominance in front of those people, willing to stake his own life. It was at that moment that Hazel realized how much Cyril had sacrificed for her.


    He was so domineering yet willing to give even more for her. Cyril had assigned Carlotta and Vi to protect Hazel, moving her into the private estate to ensure her safety. He was putting his life on the line for her. These were things he hadn¡¯t done for any other girl. It was all for Hazel.


    ¡°Hazel, Alpha has sacrificed more for you,¡± Rita spoke up, unable to ignore the significance of this act.


    ¡°I never thought he would do this,¡± Hazel admitted, a sense of guilt washing over her.


    ¡°But he did,¡± Rita roared, hoping to make Hazel realize the gravity of the situation.


    Hazel let out a deep sigh. She knew Rita was right. ¡°I¡¯ll be worried about your safety,¡± she said. How could she ensure she could beat Alpha Voss 100%?


    Cyril raised his hand, caressing Hazel¡¯s cheek and nting a kiss there. Worry filled Hazel¡¯s eyes, but she leaned her head gently into his hand, savoring his touch. It seemed she had grown ustomed to this level of intimacy, which brought herfort.


    Hazel had never realized the depth of her trust and reliance on Cyril until this moment. If Cyril lost his life because of her, Hazel knew she could never forgive herself.


    ¡°Hazel, I¡¯ll make sure you can defeat Voss,¡± Cyril whispered, his words soft.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you alive,¡± Hazel nodded and caressed Cyril¡¯s face. This time, they didn¡¯t sh. Cyril¡¯s words ignited Hazel¡¯s determination. She had to defeat Alpha Voss.

 Chapter 72: Surrendering the Badge

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing to deal with,¡± Cyril spoke again, his gaze growing dark. ¡°The badges.¡±


    Hazel furrowed her brow upon hearing Cyril¡¯s words. It was indeed a matter that needed resolution. Despite their agreement with Kassandra, they still needed to uncover the truth and provide an exnation to her.


    ¡°We need to find out who lost their badge first,¡± Cyril suggested.


    Hazel nodded, agreeing with Cyril¡¯s idea.


    ¡°We can use the excuse of recing the old badges to have all the members surrender their old badges,¡± Cyril continued.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have time to make new badges,¡± Hazel frowned again.


    ¡°Hazel, we only need a reason for members to surrender their old badges,¡± Cyril chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll have Theo handle the registration.¡±


    Hazel smiled knowingly, understanding Cyril¡¯s n. By ordering all members to surrender their badges within a specified time and registering them, they could narrow down the suspects by excluding those who had already surrendered genuine badges.


    Cyril transmitted the announcement to all members of the Pack through mindlink, and everyone in the town became aware of the situation. Cyril demanded that all members surrender their badges within two days.


    Starting at noon, members began arriving at the Pack House one by one, turning in their old badges. Theo was responsible for overseeing the process.


    The registration room in the Pack House filled with people, with discussions and murmurs filling the air. While the members didn¡¯t understand why they were suddenly changing to new badges, they wouldn¡¯t defy the Alpha¡¯smand; they only needed to obey.


    Ada, Karin, and Jay quickly arrived with their old badges in hand. Ada and Karin hade hoping to see the Alpha but were greeted only by Beta Theo. Jay had tagged along just for the sake of it.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Ada asked Karin.


    ¡°I came with you, how would I know?¡± Karin rolled her eyes. If she had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t want to be seen with Ada, as it would lower her IQ.


    ¡°Can you two be quiet?¡± Jay was exasperated with their bickering.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Beta Theo spoke up, silencing everyone in the room.


    The registration room fell silent. No one wanted to go against Beta, the person Alpha trusted the most. Ada was the only one who rolled her eyes; she despised anyone associated with Hazel. However, she had noticed that she hadn¡¯t seen Hazel aroundtely.


    Ada still held a grudge over getting beaten up by Hazelst time and swore to take revenge. If it weren¡¯t for her leaving town to visit her aunt, she would never have let Hazel off the hook.


    ¡°Line up, surrender your badges, sign your name, and then you can leave,¡± Theo¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    Most of the members obediently lined up, turned in their old badges, signed their names, and then left. The registration room was left with Ada, Karin, and Jay.


    Theo furrowed his brow, noticing that the three of them were always together.


    Ada, Karin, and Jay had allpleted the process of surrendering and registering their badges.


    ¡°Beta, why can¡¯t we get the new badges now?¡± Karin presented herself in what she thought was her most alluring manner, trying to get Beta to look at her more, despite him being Hazel¡¯s brother, he held a high position in the Pack.


    ¡°Once the new badges are ready, we will notify everyone toe pick them up,¡± Theo said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Okay, Beta,¡± Karin smiled, clutching her hands tightly.


    Ada clenched her teeth tightly, preventing herself from opening her mouth, as she was afraid she might burst intoughter. The audacity of this foolish woman, Karin, trying to seduce Beta when he paid no attention to her.


    At that moment, Ada forgot that Beta Theo was Hazel¡¯s brother; she just thought Theo was doing the right thing by making Karin look foolish.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Theo asked again, not understanding why these three people hadn¡¯t left yet.


    Karin shook her head. ¡°We can leave now.¡±


    Jay stepped forward, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    He looked quiteical as he said it because he was also holding backughter.


    Karin red at Ada and Jay before angrily leaving the registration room.


    Once Karin was gone, Ada and Jay burst intoughter, making their way out of the registration room. As they were about to exit the Pack House, Ada suddenly looked up and stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, she saw Hazel standing by the window. She was inside Alpha Cyril¡¯s office!


    ¡°Jay!¡± Ada yelled.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± Jay looked confused, wondering what Ada was on about.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Hazel?¡± Ada pointed at a window upstairs.


    Following Ada¡¯s direction, Jay saw Hazel¡¯s gaze meet his, as she stood by arge floor-to-ceiling window, clearly spotting Ada and Jay, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± Jay spoke, confirming Ada¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hazel is here of all ces!¡± Ada ground her teeth, moments ago, she was mocking Karin, and now she felt like a joke herself.


    ¡°Almost forgot,st time you got beaten up by her,¡± Jayughed heartily, then swiftly left the Pack House, not minding if Ada was angry. They often bantered like this and quickly made up.


    ¡°Jay!¡± Ada was in a fit of anger; she paid no more attention to Hazel and followed behind Jay to leave the Pack House.


    Hazel withdrew her gaze. It had been a while since she¡¯d seen these people. However, she had no time to bother with such trivial matters now, as there were potentially more dangers in the town.


    Theo tidied up the list of badges surrendered and headed toward Alpha Cyril¡¯s office.


    He was well aware of the attack on the McGo Family and understood Cyril and Kassandra¡¯s ns. Starting with Bessie¡¯s death, they needed to investigate everything that had happened in the town. Only Cyril, Hazel, Theo, Parrish, and Rankin knew about these events within The Iron Star Pack.


    Inside the office,


    ¡°How many people have not yet surrendered their badges?¡± Cyril asked Theo, who was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Fourteen,¡± Theo handed the list of registrations to Cyril. At that moment, there were still fourteen people in the Pack who hadn¡¯t surrendered their badges.


    Hazel stood beside Cyril and noticed a familiar name on the list.


    Elmer.


    This was thest result Hazel wanted to see. Her intuition had always been spot on, and Hazel prayed to the moon goddess that this matter had nothing to do with Elmer.


    ¡°Elmer,¡± Cyril muttered the name, his eyes filled with suspicion.


    ¡°I saw it too,¡± Hazel frowned. She didn¡¯t know how to exin, ¡°Maybe Elmer wille to surrender his badge a littleter.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s that way,¡± Cyril spoke again, but he couldn¡¯t help but maintain a sense of suspicion in his heart.


    ¡°I heard that Elmer has found his mate,¡± Theo chimed in at the right moment. He didn¡¯t know Elmer¡¯s mate and wasn¡¯t sure if she was from the town.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hazel nodded. This wasn¡¯t a secret in the town anymore; Eloise practically told her every day that Elmer went out with She, and they seemed very happy.


    ¡°Theo, Elmer¡¯s mate is named She, and she knows the fake Fiona,¡± Hazel said.


    ¡°What?¡± Theo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise; he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Have you met her?¡±


    The fact that Elmer¡¯s mate knew the fake Fiona meant that there was a potential threat lurking by Elmer¡¯s side, ready to strike at any moment. Elmer¡¯s mate was a dangerous presence.


    The faces of the Parrish and Rankin couples also revealed their surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her,¡± Hazel said, looking at Cyril.


    ¡°Parrish, assign one of your subordinates to monitor Elmer¡¯s mate. I need to know her every move,¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze lingered on the registration list. ¡°I need evidence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Parrish responded respectfully.


    Cyril wasn¡¯t certain if the attack on the McGo Family was rted to Elmer, but he needed to be prepared.

 Chapter 73: Elmer’s Missing Badge

    Elmer¡¯s house was located on a street just off the city center, with a total of five houses on that street. Elmer and his parents lived in thest one. Elmer had grown ustomed to the frequent arguments between his parents.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be better off,¡± Elmer¡¯s mother, Selen, grumbled as she spread cheese on a sandwich, her face full of resentment.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never leave this town,¡± Elmer¡¯s father, Davey, sat on the couch, newspaper in hand.


    ¡°Davey, you¡¯re despicable,¡± Selen snapped and mmed the te with the sandwich onto the table.


    Davey merely grunted in response. He had learned to tolerate these situations over the years.


    Elmer watched his parents for a moment, then stood up and went back to his room, locking the door. He was tired of their arguments.


    By the time Elmer learned about the badge, it was already evening, and he had ns to meet She at a restaurant in the city center. Elmer intended to bring his badge with him so that he could go directly to the Pack House with She after dinner to return the badge, without the need to go back home.


    Elmer gently opened the cab where he kept his badge, only to find it empty. He thoroughly searched every corner of the cab but found no trace of his badge. It was evident; his badge was gone.


    Elmer started opening all his cabs and continued the frantic search. He knew the importance of the badge to a werewolf, and its disappearance baffled him. He had no idea how it could have vanished so suddenly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He slumped into a chair, his mind consumed by the loss of his badge, and he hadpletely forgotten about his dinner ns with She.


    Elmer recalled thest time he saw his badge; She had mentioned it and wanted to take a look at it. He had taken it from the cab and handed it to her. She had seemed delighted and clung to the badge. He forgot whether she had returned it to the cab.


    ¡°Elmer,¡± She¡¯s voice came from outside the door, and he quickly opened it.


    She was in a white dress, and she wore a concerned expression as she saw Elmer¡¯s distress.


    Elmer remembered their dinner arrangement, but he hadn¡¯t felt like eating because he was preupied with finding his badge.


    ¡°She, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about our ns,¡± Elmer¡¯s eyes reflected his sorrow, and he had no appetite for food now.


    She gave him a worried look. She knew very well what was happening, as she had heard the conversations around town. Cyril had ordered everyone in the Pack to return their badges. Elmer now knew about the attack on the McGo Family and that the location had one of The Iron Star Pack¡¯s badges left behind, perhaps to find out who had lost the badge and provide an exnation to Kassandra.


    Seeing Elmer¡¯s distress, she knew that he was troubled because he couldn¡¯t find his badge.


    ¡°My badge is missing,¡± Elmer said, his hands covering his face. ¡°She, is it with you?¡±


    Elmer remembered that he had taken it out to show She thest time. It couldn¡¯t have disappeared on its own.


    If he couldn¡¯t return the badge, he didn¡¯t know what kind of anger he would face from Alpha Cyril.


    ¡°Elmer, don¡¯t worry,¡± She reached into her bag and pulled out a badge identical to Elmer¡¯s. There was hardly any noticeable difference in appearance between the two. ¡°I identally took your badge with me.¡±


    She ced the badge on Elmer¡¯s desk, her gaze fixed on him. If it weren¡¯t for obtaining this badge, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for too long. She had rented a room from a wolfndlord in The Iron Star Pack to keep an eye on things.


    ¡°Oh, dear, you saved me,¡± Elmer picked up the badge and kissed it a few times. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened if his badge had been lost.


    ¡°Can we go out for dinner now?¡± She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elmer put the badge back on, and they left the house for the city center.


    She had noticed Elmer¡¯s gesture, and her lips tightened. She hadn¡¯t intended to use Elmer but had no other choice as The Tallinn Pack¡¯s Beta. Every Pack member had their own badge, which allowed others to identify their status quickly.


    When She saw Elmer¡¯s badge, she had an idea. She would steal Elmer¡¯s badge and leave it behind during the attack on the McGo Family, making it appear that The Iron Star Pack was responsible. She didn¡¯t need to directly attack Kassandra, who had immense power at her disposal. If She assaulted Kassandra, she would easily be caught, which she couldn¡¯t allow. She needed to escape.


    So, She chose to attack a member of the McGo Family close to Kassandra¡¯s heart, on a farm outside the town. Before parting ways with Elmer, She took his badge, then blended into the night.


    In the forest, she met two other members of The Tallinn Pack, and together, they assaulted the farm. She saw the witch inside frightened, and after the attack, She left Elmer¡¯s badge at the scene as evidence for the McGo Family to find.


    She had her doubts, but her fellow members reminded her not to hesitate. There was no future between her and Elmer, and this was a necessary step for their Pack.


    However, She didn¡¯t want any harm toe to Elmer. This situation was not his fault, and if The Tallinn Pack ever took control of The Iron Star Pack, she could request Alpha Tania to spare Elmer. She was willing to give up her Beta position to be with Elmer.


    She ordered the two members to create a new badge that would be an exact replica of Elmer¡¯s. She anticipated that Cyril would discover the situation, and she couldn¡¯t let Elmer be in danger. The two members assured She that the new badge would be indistinguishable from the real one, so there was no need to worry about Elmering under suspicion.


    ¡°She, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Elmer noticed that She seemed lost in thought, and she appeared a bit unhappy this evening. ¡°Did my breaking the dinner n upset you? I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    She looked at Elmer, his eyes clear. At this moment, she genuinely regretted her actions. She shouldn¡¯t have used Elmer. Even if he wasn¡¯t suspected, she knew that once he learned the truth and her real identity, he would be heartbroken. The longer she spent time with Elmer, the more she struggled with her conscience.


    On one hand, she cared deeply about The Tallinn Pack, her own kind, so she had to obey Alpha Tania¡¯s orders. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave Elmer and didn¡¯t want to take advantage of his kindness.


    ¡°No, Elmer, I just cherish the life we have now,¡± She entwined her arm with Elmer¡¯s. ¡°I really wish we could be together forever.¡±


    Elmer chuckled. ¡°Then let¡¯s be together forever,¡± he replied.


    She nodded, though her smile seemed forced. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would have that chance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner,¡± She quickly changed the topic, spotting a restaurant nearby. She picked up the pace, and Elmer closely followed her.


    After dinner, Elmer, with She in tow, headed in the direction of the Pack House. He needed to submit his badge.


    The Pack House wasn¡¯t crowded that evening. Elmer and She walked into the registration room, where the dim lighting made it seem a bit drowsy.


    ¡°Beta, I¡¯m here to turn in my badge,¡± Elmer announced as he entered the room and spotted Hazel¡¯s brother sitting at a desk, with a list of registered individuals in front of him.


    Theo smiled as he looked at Elmer and the girl by his side.

 Chapter 74: The Fake Badge

    Elmer smiled at Theo, who also smiled back. If it weren¡¯t for the girl by Elmer¡¯s side, he might have been even friendlier.


    ¡°Elmer, is this your mate?¡± Theo inquired, his gaze focused on She.


    ¡°Yes, this is my mate, She,¡± Elmer responded, with an even more radiant smile. He wrapped his arm around She, asserting his dominance as She¡¯s mate and introducing her to everyone.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Beta Theo,¡± Theo greeted She.


    She replied with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m She, nice to meet you.¡±


    It was She¡¯s first time meeting The Iron Star Pack¡¯s Beta. In some ways, she and Beta Theo should have been friends, but unfortunately, they were on opposite sides.


    ¡°I¡¯m also pleased to meet you,¡± Theo observed She. Her white dress made her seem innocent, but Theo sensed there was more to She than met the eye.


    ¡°Elmer, why did youe sote?¡± Theo asked in a yful tone. ¡°Were you on a date?¡±


    Upon hearing Theo¡¯s words, She¡¯s eyes subtly changed. She sized up Beta Theo, thinking that he might be testing Elmer.


    ¡°Sorry, I thought I lost my badge,¡± Elmer shrugged, looking somewhat helpless.


    ¡°Lost it?¡± Theo maintained his calm tone.


    ¡°I searched my house for it for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it. It turned out She had it, and thankfully she gave it back to me.¡±


    ¡°I identally took it home; I¡¯m really sorry,¡± She chimed in.


    She heard Elmer¡¯s words but didn¡¯t reveal any different expressions. She was working hard to y her role as Elmer¡¯s mate.


    But she knew that Alpha Cyril must be suspicious of Elmer. Otherwise, Beta Theo wouldn¡¯t have asked those questions. He shouldn¡¯t have been thinking so much.


    ¡°Since you found it, that¡¯s good,¡± Theo said, cing the badge aside and giving a knowing smile.


    ¡°As soon as I found it, I brought it here for submission,¡± Elmer exined.


    ¡°Sign your name here, and you can leave,¡± Theo didn¡¯t press further.


    Elmer nodded, signed his name on the registration list, and left the Pack House with She.


    Theo watched Elmer and She leave with a skeptical expression.


    He held the fake badge and the registration list, heading toward Cyril¡¯s office.


    Inside the office were Cyril, Hazel, and the Parrish and Rankin couples, discussing matters.


    ¡°Elmer just turned in his badge,¡± Theo handed Cyril the badge.


    Cyril examined the badge closely, and his expression darkened. Then he spoke, ¡°This badge is fake.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions, and she frowned, seemingly unable to believe the result she had just heard.


    This afternoon, Theo, Parrish, and Rankin had already counted the badges submitted by others, and all of them were genuine, with no counterfeits.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    If Elmer turned in a fake badge, there were only two possibilities: either his genuine badge had gone missing, forcing him to create a recement, or he believed the badge he submitted was real, but someone had swapped it out.


    Regardless of the possibility, it wasn¡¯t good news.


    ¡°I guess this has something to do with She,¡± Hazel said. ¡°Maybe I should start by asking Elmer.¡±


    Hazel never believed that Elmer would be involved in an attack on McGo Family. He knew the seriousness of the situation and how much Elmer cared for his Pack. There must be someone using Elmer¡¯s name for this.


    Since the moment She brought Elmer back, Hazel had sensed that She¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t pure. If she could prove that She truly used Elmer for this purpose, she would expose her true nature. Even though it might hurt Elmer, Hazel had to do it.


    ¡°I agree with Hazel,¡± Theo added. He recounted the story of Elmer¡¯s lost badge being returned to him by She and how he suspected that She had taken Elmer¡¯s badge and reced it with a fake one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this,¡± Hazel¡¯s determination was evident in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t stand the idea of Elmer being suspected.


    ¡°You can find a reason to probe Elmer¡¯s attitude,¡± Cyril suggested. As an Alpha, he needed to take responsibility for his Pack. If it turned out that Elmer was responsible for the attack on McGo Family, Cyril wouldn¡¯t spare him. But if Elmer was entirely innocent, Cyril would ensure he wasn¡¯t punished.


    ¡°I know what to do,¡± Hazel said, looking resolute.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Carlotta and Vi keep an eye on you from the shadows,¡± Cyril told her. He understood that a mansion couldn¡¯t keep Hazel¡¯s longing for freedom at bay. Allowing her to explore with Carlotta and Vi¡¯s protection should mitigate some of the risks. Hazel¡¯s safety was paramount.


    ¡°If She is behind this, she might be acting on orders from Putnam¡¯s mate,¡± Hazel analyzed. There had to be some connection between She and the fake Fiona in the medical room. Otherwise, She wouldn¡¯t repeatedly risk being discovered by visiting the phony Fiona. However, the nature of their rtionship remained a mystery.


    ¡°We have people monitoring the situation in the medical room,¡± Cyril agreed with Hazel¡¯s hypothesis. A Pack Alpha wouldn¡¯t infiltrate another Pack without purpose. They just needed to figure out what Putnam and his mate were after.


    As vampires continued to encroach on their territory, it begged the question: what did Putnam and his mate want? Were they nning to take over The Iron Star Pack?


    Hazel found the situation increasinglyplex, but the events were gradually falling into ce. They would surely uncover who was pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    ¡°If we¡¯re preparing for a direct war with vampires, we have to deal with Putnam first,¡± Theo suddenly spoke up. As Beta, he analyzed all aspects of the situation to find the best solution. Just like an Alpha, he had to consider the Pack¡¯s safety.


    If the peace agreement copsed and the vampires truly attacked the werewolves, internal discord among the werewolves wasn¡¯t an option. They needed to stand united. For the greater good, they needed to rally all allies willing to stand with The Iron Star Pack.


    Putnam and his mate clearly weren¡¯t suitablebat partners. Many outsiders had infiltrated the Pack, lying in wait for an opportunity. They had killed many werewolves. The werewolves couldn¡¯t simply ignore this. The enemy was waiting patiently in the shadows, searching for the right moment to strike down all of those responsible.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Parrish chimed in. ¡°They¡¯re like vermin in the gutters.¡±


    ¡°Besides She, the witch Janice has been frequenting the medical room,¡± Rankin added.


    He didn¡¯t know why Janice, as a member of McGo Family, had been getting so close to a few werewolves or what kind of transactions they had going on.


    ¡°All of this wille to an end soon,¡± Cyril and Hazel exchanged a nce.


    They were well aware of the current situation. From other Pack Alphas to vampires, even witches were now involved. It all seemed intricately connected, with everyone bing entangled in an unknown conspiracy. Perhaps Putnam and his mate were just pawns for someone else, paving the way behind the scenes.


    When Kassandra made the announcement, they would know who the most worthy allies for The Iron Star Pack were. At that time, they would eliminate all the hidden dangers lurking in the shadows. Cyril gazed out the window, determined not to allow any threats to the Pack to persist.

 Chapter 75: Foolish Bargain

    Dark storm clouds swirled in the sky, threatening rain, and the night had fallen, leaving only the moonlight. Kassandra stood at the entrance of Snum Castle, the real residence of the ruling council. She had led four other witches through the Enchanted Forest to reach Emerald City, with Snum Castle right at its heart.


    Emerald City was eerily quiet, appearing like a deserted town with no inhabitants. Kassandra was the sole resident within Emerald City, and outsiders couldn¡¯t enter this area. She had set up a protective barrier at the entrance, deterring anyone from attempting to enter Emerald City.


    Not even the members of the McGo Family knew the exact location, and without Kassandra¡¯s guidance, they couldn¡¯t reach it. She reduced her staff to a smaller size and gently swirled it, causing the castle¡¯s grand doors to open automatically.


    ¡°Join me inside,¡± Kassandra told the four witches behind her. She led the way into the castle, and the purple ribbons that had been tied around their eyes only fell off once the doors closed.


    ¡°Kassandra, is this where the council resides?¡± Trisha, in her green robe, looked around curiously.


    Warm lights illuminated the entire hall, and in the center, arge ck cauldron simmered with purple liquid. There were many bookshelves along the walls, filled with various books. Another set of cabs contained herbs and three wands hovered overhead.


    ¡°Yes, please, have a seat,¡± Kassandra said as she ced a few sses of juice on the table and took a seat on the couch. Those allowed to enter Snum Castle were carefully selected and trusted individuals. Otherwise, the four of them wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to visit.


    The four witches seated themselves across from Kassandra, ready to engage in conversation.


    ¡°Kassandra, is there something you wish to discuss with us?¡± Hilda, wearing a blue robe, asked. She knew Kassandra wouldn¡¯t have suddenly invited them to her living quarters.


    Kassandra nodded. Choosing Hilda as the representative of the blue robe sect was well justified. Hilda was intelligent, wise, and very knowledgeable, but most importantly, she held McGo Family in high regard. Inviting her to be part of this n was the right decision.


    ¡°I want to talk about the attack on Malissa¡¯s farm,¡± Kassandra said.


    ¡°Do you think it wasn¡¯t The Iron Star Pack that attacked Malissa¡¯s farm?¡± Cecil, the witch in a ck robe with an embroidered oak tree on her cor, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Correct, Cecil,¡± Kassandra responded.


    Cecil didn¡¯t belong to any specific faction; she was just a core member of the McGo Family. Her mother was a powerful witch who had sacrificed herself to save other members during a war. Kassandra took her under her wing, feeling sorry for her, and raised her. Cecil was absolutely loyal to Kassandra, and she had remarkable talents. Kassandra intended to groom her as the next ruler.


    ¡°We have had no conflicts with The Iron Star Pack, and their attack seems peculiar,¡± Trisha furrowed her brow. She had found the whole situation odd from the beginning, but her fellow n members were so enraged that they had barely considered it and immediately assumed that The Iron Star Pack was responsible.


    Hilda nodded in agreement with Trisha¡¯s words; it was indeed a strange situation.


    ¡°This is exactly why Kassandra called you here,¡± Gremma in the yellow robe finally spoke. Kassandra looked at the four of them, her eyes filled with appreciation.


    ¡°Listen to me, I absolutely trust your loyalty, so everything discussed here must remain confidential,¡± Kassandra said seriously. She needed to ensure that nothing from today¡¯s meeting would leak out, especially since the McGo Family had traitors.


    All four witches nodded in unison, silently waiting for Kassandra to continue.


    Kassandra proceeded to tell them everything, including the peculiar wound on the fake Fiona and Janice¡¯s presence in the medical room. She shared some conversations she had with Cyril and the cunning n she was hatching.


    After listening to Kassandra¡¯s words, a sense of unease spread across the faces of the witches.


    ¡°Do you suspect Janice of betraying our family?¡± Trisha asked. She had always disliked Kassandra, feeling that she should not have be the ruling council, and her jealousy towards Janice was evident. But she preferred to hide her emotions behind a smile.


    While it was true that Janice didn¡¯t like Kassandra, being part of the McGo Family meant she should never betray it. This was a principle and a bottom line that every n member had to adhere to. If Janice had truly done this, she could never be part of the McGo Family.


    ¡°I have a reasonable hypothesis,¡± Kassandra exined. ¡°We found unique family spells on Fiona¡¯s body, and while it might have been coincidental, Janice¡¯s presence in the medical room was definitely not.¡±


    ¡°Why would she be cooperating with a wolf?¡± Hilda looked displeased. She had never liked Janice because she seemed deceitful and malicious. Now that she knew Janice was involved with a wolf, something didn¡¯t sit right with her. The McGo Family never intervened in the matters between wolves and vampires unless it was for a just cause.


    Kassandra shook her head. ¡°Perhaps they reached some kind of agreement.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What Janice wants most is the position of the ruling council,¡± Cecil spoke again, making her insights known. Janice had never given up on that goal and had tirelessly studied spells, practiced magic, and identified herbs to achieve her ambitions. Janice had always been proud, believing herself to be exceptionally talented. But Kassandra was even more talented, possessing higher innate abilities. She didn¡¯t need repetitive herbal identification; she could tell what a herb was with a single nce and had the ability to concoct remedies. This meant she could save lives and cure poisons at any time. Kassandra had formidable magic, far superior to anyone else in the McGo Family. Thus, the previous ruling council had chosen to nurture her to take her ce.


    Furthermore, Kassandra was more objective and impartial in her actions and decisions, unlike Janice, who always had her own interests in mind. Janice was deeply unhappy about this, even causing a scene at one point, but it couldn¡¯t change the fact that Kassandra was the rightful ruler.


    ¡°Janice aspires to be the ruling council, but what do the werewolves want?¡± Trisha inquired.


    ¡°In a small town, what do all werewolves desire the most?¡± Hilda posed the question.


    ¡°Thergest Pack in the world,¡± Kassandra said slowly, her purple eyes shining even brighter. She had a hunch about what the werewolves desired most. It was to be the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest Pack. Their strength alone wasn¡¯t enough to take over The Iron Star Pack, so they chose to coborate with Janice and make her help them.


    ¡°Janice helps them take over The Iron Star Pack, and they help Janice ascend to the ruling council,¡± Cecil chimed in, a hint of disdain in her eyes. Cecil detested anyone who betrayed the family.


    ¡°A foolish trade,¡± Gremma added with disapproval in her eyes. McGo Family was a valuable asset sought by both vampires and werewolves. Even if McGo Family were to choose coboration, it would be through Kassandra¡¯s careful selection and after thorough deliberation to decide the final partner. Unlike Janice, who conducted ndestine dealings, Janice¡¯s actions were nothing but a disgrace to the McGo Family.


    ¡°So, this time, the attackers on Malissa¡¯s farm might be the werewolves cooperating with Janice,¡± Hilda spected, ¡°and not The Iron Star Pack.¡±


    ¡°Thus, Alpha Cyril and I have decided to y them at their own game,¡± Kassandra smiled, her expression unwavering. If Janice had indeed done something detrimental to the interests of the McGo Family, she would make Janice pay the price.


    ¡°Kassandra, what¡¯s your n?¡± Trisha said. ¡°We¡¯ll give our full support.¡±


    ¡°Release a statement announcing our rupture with The Iron Star Pack,¡± Kassandra said slowly, a hint of mystery in her eyes.

 Chapter 76: A Common Enemy

    ¡°This is great!¡± Tania eximed.


    In the hospital room, Tania was still pretending to be Fiona, her expression twisted and sinister. She had been staying in this room every day, and Tania felt like she was losing her mind.


    Tania¡¯s wounds had scabbed over, and some scabs had already fallen off, indicating that she was on the road to recovery.


    ¡°Janice, are you sure about this?¡± Putnam looked at Janice.


    Janice had a smug smile on her face, feeling that her wishes were about toe true.


    ¡°I heard Kassandra say it herself,¡± Janice replied. ¡°In front of everyone, she decided to sever ties with The Iron Star Pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Tania said, grinning at Putnam. If the McGo Family decided to cut ties with The Iron Star Pack, it would make Cyril the person everyone wanted to avoid.


    ¡°Tania, we¡¯ll be able to take over this ce soon,¡± Putnam said, a victorious smile on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe The Iron Star Pack dared to attack our family members,¡± Janice said, her eyes revealing confusion.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know much about Cyril, she had heard about hisbat abilities. Sneak attacks were not his style; he wouldn¡¯t stoop to such childish tricks. To be the Alpha of the world¡¯srgest Pack, he must be a careful thinker.


    Even if this had nothing to do with Cyril and was just the action of a member within his Pack, it was enough to provoke Kassandra into dering war on Cyril. The McGo Family had always maintained a neutral stance and wouldn¡¯t get involved in any wars. If anyone was likely to do something foolish, Janice thought it might be Tania, but she was in a working partnership with her now.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Janice, we have amon enemy now,¡± Putnam said. If Cyril was isted, it would be an opportunity for The Dust and Frost Pack and The Tallinn Pack to attack. They hoped to upy The Iron Star Pack as quickly as possible.


    Tania couldn¡¯t suppress herughter. ¡°Cyril wouldn¡¯t do such a thing because it was my people who attacked McGo Family.¡±


    Tania was surprised at how well She had carried out the n. She was indeed a capable assistant. Although Kassandra hadn¡¯t paid a price for this, it indirectly fueled her dissatisfaction with Cyril, losing the support of the McGo Family. Cyril was going to be under attack from everyone.


    After saying this, Tania noticed the disbelieving looks from Putnam and Janice.


    ¡°Tania,¡± Putnam grabbed Tania¡¯s arm, his eyes filled with anger.


    Janice, on the other hand, had stood up directly from her chair, her mouth wide open, ring at Tania in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    She had thought that members of The Iron Star Pack had attacked Malissa¡¯s farm, but it turned out that it was Tania who had sent people.


    ¡°Tania, are you serious?¡± Janice furrowed her brow, her voice icy. ¡°Did you do all of this?¡±


    ¡°Janice, I just wanted Kassandra to pay for what she¡¯s done,¡± Tania realized that she had spoken out of turn. She shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this in front of Janice, especially since Putnam didn¡¯t know she had sent She to attack McGo Family members.


    ¡°So, you chose to attack my people?¡± Janice was furious.


    ¡°I told you not to do this,¡± Putnam restrained his anger and spoke softly.


    ¡°I told you, I just don¡¯t like Kassandra. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s made me like this,¡± Tania responded, her face not looking good.


    If it weren¡¯t for Kassandra, she wouldn¡¯t have endured that kind of suffering. Just the thought of those cursed herbs made Tania want to personally kill Kassandra.


    Leaning back in the chair, panic shed in Putnam¡¯s eyes. Even if Janice detested Kassandra, she was still a member of the McGo Family, and Putnam didn¡¯t believe Janice could ept all of this.


    ¡°But you attacked my family,¡± Janice red fiercely at Tania. A real madwoman, indeed.


    Janice had always thought Tania was just ruthless, and since they were working partners, they should have a unified front. Yet Tania had gone behind her back and sent people to attack her family.


    ¡°Listen, Janice, I know you¡¯re angry right now,¡± Tania fell silent for a moment, then spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say now doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m ending our partnership,¡± Janice put on her wide-brimmed ck hat, the fire of fury still glinting in her eyes.


    She might work with Tania for her purposes, but Tania shouldn¡¯t have harmed her family.


    Janice adjusted the belt of her ck robe and headed toward the door to leave the hospital room.


    ¡°Janice,¡± Putnam anxiously spoke. If he lost Janice¡¯s support, they would struggle against Cyril.


    Even if Janice¡¯s capabilities were not as great as Kassandra¡¯s, she was still a part of the McGo Family, a witch respected by both werewolves and vampires.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to secure the position of power?¡± Tania calmly said.


    Upon hearing this, Janice halted, looking down, contemting. No one desired to be the leader of the McGo Family more than her. She worked so hard to attain that position.


    A smile appeared on Tania¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity? If Kassandra breaks away from Cyril, they might engage in conflict at any time.¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Janice turned back, looking at Tania again.


    ¡°What if Kassandra dies in battle?¡± Tania lifted her head, locking eyes with Janice.


    ¡°That would leave the position of power vacant,¡± Janice slowly responded, a peculiar glint in her eyes.


    If the McGo Family went to war with The Iron Star Pack, and Kassandra, as the leader, surely intervened, if Kassandra died inbat, it would open the position of power. Representatives would swiftly elect a new leader to rece Kassandra.


    ¡°At that time, The Tallinn Pack can help you,¡± Tania assured, expressing her sincerity. ¡°We¡¯ll be evesting partners.¡±


    Tania¡¯s words were undeniably appealing. The attack on Malissa¡¯s farm by Tania was indeed infuriating for Janice. However, considering Malissa¡¯s strong connection to Kassandra, Tania might have considered this, which led to her decision to attack Malissa and her two daughters.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Janice asked. At that moment, the position of power was more important than any of her other n members.


    ¡°When Kassandra deres her separation from The Iron Star Pack, we will send our people into The Iron Star Pack, ready forbat at any time,¡± Tania¡¯s face already showed a smile of triumph.


    ¡°Tania, if you back out, I swear, I¡¯ll personally twist your head off,¡± Janice coldly smirked. Her trust in Tania had greatly diminished.


    ¡°Janice, I promise I won¡¯t let her go off the rails,¡± Putnam chimed in at the right time; he knew Janice was still furious.


    ¡°I will tell you everything,¡± a glint of coldness shed in Tania¡¯s eyes. She really despised these witches, but she had to cooperate with them. Witches possessed formidable magic that would be instrumental in securing a quick victory. Even the king didn¡¯t dare to easily offend these witches. Tania hated herself for not having such a powerful position.


    Janice snorted and then left the hospital room.


    After Janice¡¯s departure, Tania retracted her gaze, her face filled with a smile.


    ¡°You kept it from me,¡± Putnam sat in the chair, staring coldly at Tania. Janice had left, and he didn¡¯t need to advocate for Tania anymore.


    ¡°I asked you, and you declined,¡± Tania spoke, not intentionally hiding it from Putnam, but he didn¡¯t agree with her approach.


    ¡°So you attacked members of the McGo Family without my knowledge. You¡¯re utterly insane,¡± Putnam wanted to roar but realized they were in a hospital room, and the person before him wasn¡¯t Tania but Fiona.


    Tania raised her head, gazing at Putnam and spoke softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also deploy those people trained by the king?¡±


    Upon hearing that, a hint of fear appeared in Putnam¡¯s eyes. Just thinking about the masked man he had seen that night made his heart race. The man had saved Hazel, and maybe he would report it to the king. He could have killed Hazel but missed the opportunity.


    ¡°Putnam, I don¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Tania rubbed her forehead; dealing with Janice had already drained her.


    Putnam nced at Tania, then sighed in the end.


    ¡°We must inform the king about this,¡± Putnam said. McGo Family was about to sever ties with The Iron Star Pack. Perhaps this was a good opportunity. He didn¡¯t know the king¡¯s true intentions, but he still needed the king¡¯s help.

 Chapter 77: Putnam’s Collaboration with the King

    When Putnam saw the masked vampire, he froze in ce, unsure of how to react. He had met him when he was meeting the king, and he had seen him leading the assassination of Hazel. He only knew this masked vampire as one of the king¡¯s most trusted aides, and he appeared noble and elegant. But Putnam was tired of all vampires, even though they were now obeying the Vampire King.


    Putnam had never imagined he would coborate with a vampire, but the power and the team the vampire had were impossible to resist. After bing the Alpha, he desperately needed allies to help him secure his position. There were too many Packs in the north, and many Alphas wanted to absorb his Pack. Some were even friends of Rex.


    It was at this time that the Vampire King found him and said he could help him remove obstacles. Putnam had agreed because the king was the only one extending a helping hand, leaving him with no other choice.


    After coborating with the king, Putnam had a dream one day. In the dream, one of the king¡¯s subordinates was attempting to assassinate the king. On the day of the king¡¯s banquet, both Putnam and Tania attended. As Putnam stepped into the banquet hall, he noticed that the venue was exactly the same as he had seen in his dream, and the king¡¯s subordinate stood right next to him.


    Putnam was shocked and kept a close eye on the subordinate¡¯s every move. When the subordinate moved toward the king at the fastest speed, Putnam followed and rushed forward. He knew this was an opportunity to show goodwill to the king.


    Sure enough, with Putnam¡¯s help, the king¡¯s subordinate failed in his assassination attempt.


    ¡°How did you know he was going to assassinate me?¡± After the subordinate was taken away, the king asked Putnam.


    The king was highly suspicious and didn¡¯t easily trust anyone, except for the man in the ck mask and the man with golden hair who apanied him.


    ¡°King, I would like to talk to you in private,¡± Putnam couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He felt like he had discovered a new ability.


    The king dismissed everyone from the banquet, leaving only the man in the ck mask and the man with golden hair.


    ¡°You can speak now,¡± the king¡¯s eyes were blue, and he appeared to possess the ability to read minds.


    ¡°I know you might not believe it, but I¡¯ve found that I have the ability to foresee the future,¡± Putnam enthusiastically shared the story of his dream and how it hade true with the Vampire King.


    After hearing it, the king raised an eyebrow, without revealing whether he believed it or not.


    ¡°It sounds quite intriguing,¡± the king smiled, but it was hard to gauge his level of excitement.


    ¡°King, perhaps this could be of help to you,¡± Putnam smiled. He needed more support from the king.


    ¡°Putnam, maybe you should see what I possess,¡± the king signaled to the man with golden hair.


    The man with golden hair led him into the organization. The people inside had various abilities, and the king had recruited them from all around the world. They offered their assistance to the king, and in return, the king provided them with what they desired.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s how Putnam entered the organization. Up to this point, he couldn¡¯t refuse the king¡¯s help.


    When Putnam contacted the king once more, the king¡¯s tone was chilly, but his words were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Interesting developments,¡± were the first words the king uttered after hearing the whole story.


    Regarding the rift between the McGo Family and The Iron Star Pack, if the news was true, he found it quite interesting.


    ¡°Putnam, I will help you get what you want,¡± the king spoke.


    The king informed Putnam that he would take care of everything, and Putnam didn¡¯t argue further. He had never really had a choice. While the king had initiated the coboration, his power was indeed intimidating.


    When Putnam arrived at the designated location mentioned by the king, he encountered the man in the ck mask once again.


    ¡°Putnam,¡± Hawthorne spoke the name with disdain, despite his disapproving look.


    Putnam couldn¡¯t understand why Hazel had ever liked this man. He was a man of no use, bing an Alpha solely through his partner. Hawthorne was well aware of how Putnam had be the Alpha of The Dust and Frost Pack.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the king to send you,¡± Putnam concealed his smile. He knew that Hawthorne didn¡¯t like him, to put it mildly.


    Putnam was willing to cooperate with the king, following his rules in this game. However, he didn¡¯t believe that Hawthorne couldpare to him. Hawthorne was merely a loyal dog to the king and couldn¡¯t rece him.


    But Putnam couldn¡¯t suppress the fear he felt deep down, for he sensed the shadow of the king in Hawthorne. If he hadn¡¯t met the king in person, he might have been truly frightened.


    ¡°Seeing me, are you disappointed?¡± Hawthorne sneered.


    For the king¡¯s n, he had to work alongside this mixed-breed dog who exuded an annoying odor.


    ¡°I thought it would be ud,¡± Putnam chuckled.


    ud and Hawthorne were both the king¡¯s trusted aides, and they were in constantpetition. After all, the king had no children of his own and needed to cultivate an heir.


    ¡°So you are disappointed,¡± Hawthorne wore a sly smile.


    ¡°Perhaps you should learn to conceal your emotions,¡± Putnam remarked.


    Hawthorne removed the ck mask from his face, revealing his heterochromatic eyes. The left eye was green, and the right one was golden. This was the first time Putnam had seen Hawthorne without his mask.


    ¡°What emotions? Do you mean disdain for you?¡± Hawthorne had a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t need to hide his emotions in front of Putnam because he was of no real consequence.


    ¡°I¡¯m the king¡¯s partner, and you¡¯re just a dog by his side,¡± Putnam appeared frustrated.


    He had never expected Hawthorne to say these things directly. In this game, he was the yer, not the pawn. The king couldmand him to do anything, but Hawthorne couldn¡¯t. If it weren¡¯t for Hawthorne saving Hazel, she might have been killed by those people a long time ago. Putnam despised Hawthorne for hindering his ns. Hazel was unwilling to return to him, and he wouldn¡¯t let Alpha Cyril have it all, even if he couldn¡¯t have her. It was all Hawthorne¡¯s fault. Putnam hade so close to having Hazel killed, and it was all because of Hawthorne.


    ¡°Putnam, please adjust your position,¡± Hawthorne¡¯s expression remained unchanged, showing no signs of unhappiness due to Putnam¡¯s insults.


    ¡°Hawthorne, what do you mean?¡± Putnam clenched his fists.


    ¡°Partner? That¡¯sughable,¡± Hawthorne coldly regarded Putnam.


    What kind of partner was Putnam? He was merely a pawn in the king¡¯s hand, ready to be discarded at any moment.


    Werewolves and vampires had always been at odds, and when the king sought to cooperate with Putnam and Tania, it was merely because he saw them as more easily controlled. In their organization, there were individuals more useful than Putnam. What was he even considered? Even with the ability to foresee the future, Putnam didn¡¯t know how to utilize it properly; he was nothing short of a fool. An Alpha of a Pack had be a puppet of the king.


    ¡°Hawthorne, don¡¯t forget that I possess the ability to see the future, and my dreams have been helpful to the king,¡± Putnam proudly raised his head.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re ignoring the king¡¯s words and letting those people go after Hazel?¡± Hawthorne¡¯s gaze locked onto Putnam.


    Putnam¡¯s eyes flickered, seemingly unwilling to answer that question. He didn¡¯t know if this was the king¡¯s statement or a unteral inquiry from Hawthorne. Putnam had always been worried that the king would me him for involving that group of people, but the king had never brought it up, which left Putnam puzzled. He didn¡¯t know if Hawthorne had mentioned it to the king.


    ¡°They are my people,¡± Putnam roared. He had only temporarily assigned a group of his own Pack members to assist the king, but unexpectedly, the king had retained them and trained them as shadow guards to work for him.


    ¡°Putnam, don¡¯t get too angry,¡± Hawthorne extended his index finger and swayed it from side to side. Seeing Putnam in a fit of rage was quite amusing to Hawthorne.


    ¡°Listen, you want to take over The Iron Star Pack, and I have no objections,¡± Hawthorne continued, ¡°but you absolutely cannot harm Hazel.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, you like her, don¡¯t you?¡± Putnam asked, a hint of mockery in his eyes. He had no idea how Hawthorne and Hazel were involved, but they appeared to have no connection. How could a vampire and a werewolf be together?

 Chapter 78: Do Not Harm Hazel Anymore

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your concern,¡± Hawthorne looked at Putnam contemptuously. A useless mongrel like him had no right to inquire about his affairs. If the person standing in front of him were Cyril, perhaps Hawthorne would be filled with fighting spirit. After all, Cyril was the Alpha of thergest Pack in the world, and all werewolves feared his power. Some vampires even avoided conflict with Cyril. But now, with Putnam in front of him, Hawthorne didn¡¯t regard him highly.


    ¡°Hawthorne, do you have to talk to me this way?¡± Putnam clenched his fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say no more,¡± Hawthorne looked at Putnam, uncertain of what made him special. ¡°Just hope that you won¡¯t defy the king¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°I never intended to defy the king¡¯s orders,¡± Putnam said. He knew that he couldn¡¯t engage in any conflict with Hawthorne at the moment.


    ¡°Remember, do not harm Hazel anymore,¡± Hawthorne¡¯s gaze grew sharp as he stared at Putnam, seemingly giving him a warning.


    ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Putnam grinned, as if he had discovered something amusing. Was there a story behind the king¡¯s right-hand assistant and a low-ranking werewolf girl?


    Hawthorne¡¯s gaze shifted slightly; he was clearly fed up with this mongrel dog. Putnam¡¯s words were just too much.


    When Putnam¡¯s feet left the ground, he realized he had truly provoked Hawthorne. This vampire with heterochromia had formidable strength.


    Hawthorne grabbed Putnam by the neck, lifting him off the ground. Helpless, Putnam couldn¡¯t resist. As an Alpha of a Pack, he should have been incredibly powerful, but in front of Hawthorne, he was unable to move. The realization filled Putnam with panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, understand?¡± Hawthorne¡¯s eyes rotated, and Putnam felt unbearable pain, preventing his brain from focusing on anything else. Hawthorne released his grip and threw Putnam to the ground.


    Veins protruded from Putnam¡¯s forehead, his face turned pale, and hey on the ground, gasping for fresh air inrge gulps.


    ¡°Putnam, do you understand now?¡± Hawthorne spoke again, wiping his hands with a tissue.


    ¡°I know, I understand,¡± Putnam curled up on the ground, too afraid to inquire further. Putnam knew the king possessed tremendous power, but he had no idea Hawthorne was this formidable. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have taunted Hawthorne from the beginning.


    ¡°Very well, good luck,¡± Hawthorne said before disappearing into the darkness as though he had never been there.


    Putnam watched the direction where Hawthorne had left, his gaze turning somber. He needed to find out the nature of Hazel¡¯s rtionship with Hawthorne. When the pain subsided, Putnam staggered to his feet and left.


    The small town seemed calm, but nobody knew the dangers concealed beneath the surface. When the sun rose, Hazel had already woken up. She pulled back the curtains, and the sunlight flooded her room. Hazel seemed to have grown ustomed to life at the estate. Although she spent most of her time discussing business with Cyril, they had many ns to execute. She prepared herself and headed downstairs, where Berhtulf had already prepared breakfast.


    ¡°Miss Moen, today¡¯s breakfast is a smoked bacon sandwich and oat milk,¡± Berhtulf smiled at Hazel.


    Hazel saw that Cyril was already seated at the dining table, holding a sandwich. ¡°Thank you, Berhtulf,¡± Hazel said with a smile, and then she took a seat at the table.


    ¡°Cyril, I will be going to talk to Elmer today. You promised me,¡± Hazel said.


    ¡°Carlotta and Vi wille to pick you upter,¡± Cyril nodded. He had promised Hazel that she could return to the town to gauge Elmer¡¯s attitude. Their ns were proceeding systematically, and Cyril didn¡¯t want anything or anyone to disrupt their arrangements.


    Elmer was Hazel¡¯s good friend, and Cyril hoped he was innocent. He didn¡¯t want to see tears in Hazel¡¯s estate.


    ¡°I also want to go back home and see if I can stay there tonight,¡± Hazel mentioned.


    Cyril had initially wanted to refuse. He knew that the town was more dangerous than they had imagined, and if Hazel left the estate, he couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety. But when her eyes met his, the refusal became hard to voice. Hazel¡¯s eyes were like calm seawater, clean and bright, and she genuinely seemed to miss home.


    ¡°You must return to the estate tomorrow,¡± Cyril said as he sipped oat milk, trying to keep his voice normal.


    A hint of joy flickered in Hazel¡¯s eyes, and she hadn¡¯t expected Cyril to agree. It seemed that Cyril had be more patient with her recently.


    ¡°I still believe Elmer wouldn¡¯t do such a thing,¡± Hazel took a bite of her sandwich. She had to test Elmer¡¯s stance, and if he was unaware of She¡¯s actions, she would beg Cyril not to punish him. But Hazel knew that this matter was undoubtedly rted to She.


    ¡°I hope your insistence proves worthwhile,¡± Cyril said, looking at Hazel. She was a good friend, and Cyril felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Before Hazel could reply, she saw Carlotta and Vi entering the hall, both of them smiling.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha,¡± Carlotta and Vi said in unison. ¡°Good morning, Hazel.¡±


    Cyril nodded in response. ¡°Cyril, we¡¯ll be on our way,¡± Hazel said, quickly wiping her mouth and walking over to Carlotta and Vi.


    Hazel¡¯s heart was filled with joy at the prospect of returning home. She couldn¡¯t wait to see her grandmother and Gerard.


    ¡°No need to return for training tonight,¡± Cyril stated, and Hazel nodded. She then moved forward with quick steps. Carlotta and Vi followed her, and the three of them left the hall.


    Cyril watched as Hazel departed and his lips tightened into a thin line. Suddenly, he regretted allowing Hazel to leave the estate.


    Hazel returned to her old house, with Carlotta and Vi waiting outside. She opened the door, and her grandmother had just walked from the living room to the yard.


    ¡°Hazel, my dear,¡± her grandmother eximed as she saw Hazel. Though Hazel had been gone for a short time and stayed in touch, she had still left this room.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± Hazel pouted and hugged her grandmother, soaking in the warmth she offered.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯ve missed you too,¡± her grandmother said, holding Hazel¡¯s hand and leading her inside.


    Grandma brought out a te of freshly baked cream chocte chip cookies from the kitchen and ced it in front of Hazel.


    ¡°Give it a taste,¡± Grandma said lovingly, looking at Hazel. She seemed to have grown more mature.


    Hazel picked up a cookie and took a bite, savoring the rich aroma of cream mixed with chocte that spread in her mouth.


    ¡°I really like this vor,¡± Hazel said with a smile, her eyes searching for Gerard.


    ¡°Oh, little Hazel, you¡¯re back?¡± Gerard popped his head out from the backyard, having heard Hazel¡¯s voice earlier.


    ¡°Hey, Gerard, I¡¯m back. How have you been?¡± Hazel asked, her face beaming with a smile.


    Gerard chuckled heartily, his beard shaking as he did. ¡°I¡¯ve been just fine. How have your days been at the estate?¡±


    Hazel saw Gerard bring in some fresh fruits from the garden, looking busy but still finding time to chat with her.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s been normal,¡± Hazel replied. Since moving into Cyril¡¯s private estate, her rtionship with Cyril had grown closer, but not much else had changed.


    ¡°He actually allowed you toe back,¡± Gerard¡¯s gaze fixed on Hazel. From observing Cyril and Hazel¡¯s interactions, he had sensed that the Alpha had some extraordinary feelings for Hazel. His attitude towards her was different from other girls in town.


    Hazel shrugged, still somewhat amazed. Cyril had indeed given his approval, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten her real purpose.


    Regarding Elmer.

 Vhapter 79: Elmer’s Parents

    After finishing the cookies, Hazel left her house and inquired about Elmer¡¯s address from Eloise. She needed to talk to him about the badge.


    ¡°Hazel, do you really believe it wasn¡¯t Elmer?¡± Vi suddenly spoke up. She and Elmer weren¡¯t friends, and she didn¡¯t know Elmer well enough topletely trust him as Hazel did.


    ¡°My gut tells me it¡¯s not him,¡± Hazel sighed. She was aware her wordscked persuasive power, but she couldn¡¯t let others misunderstand her friend. Elmer was a kind-hearted person and wouldn¡¯t attack members of the McGo Family, nor did he have any conflicts with them.


    ¡°If it turns out to be Elmer, what will you do?¡± Carlotta asked, her expression filled with concern, looking at Hazel.


    Hazel fell silent, not having thought of this oue. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have a choice if Elmer was really responsible. Cyril would undoubtedly seek out Elmer.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Hazel said.


    She stood at Elmer¡¯s doorstep, with Carlotta and Vi exchanging nces and then positioning themselves out of sight.


    Hazel knocked on Elmer¡¯s door, not certain if he was home.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Selen, Elmer¡¯s mother, opened the door. She looked at Hazel with a puzzled expression, wondering why a stranger was at her doorstep.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a friend of Elmer¡¯s. You can call me Hazel,¡± Hazel politely introduced herself. ¡°You must be Elmer¡¯s mother.¡±


    Selen nodded and opened the door, inviting Hazel inside, though her face didn¡¯t disy much happiness. This matter seemed unimportant to her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elmer is in his room upstairs. You can go up and find him yourself,¡± Selen said as she walked into the house and sat on the sofa.


    Hazel felt a hint of awkwardness and noticed Elmer¡¯s father sitting silently at the dining table, holding a newspaper. He appeared to be oblivious to Hazel¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Hazel replied before heading upstairs.


    She felt suffocated, sensing nomunication between Elmer¡¯s parents. They didn¡¯t look like a married couple but more like enemies. They avoided talking to each other and didn¡¯t seem to care about what happened around them.


    Hazel reminisced about the times her own parents had spent together. Even if her mother didn¡¯t show much affection to her father, they asionallymunicated, and the house was filled withughter. But Elmer¡¯s parents seemed like foes, not exchanging a word or showing interest in their surroundings.


    Hazel reached the upstairs area and carefully identified Elmer¡¯s room. She lightly knocked on the door.


    However, Elmer didn¡¯t open the door. Hazel wondered if he was out.


    ¡°Elmer, it¡¯s me, Hazel,¡± she called out his name from outside the door, hearing a sound like something falling inside the room.


    Then, the door swung open.


    ¡°Hazel, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Elmer looked shocked when he opened the door. For a moment, he thought he was hearing things in his room.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about friendsing over to chat?¡± Hazel smiled.


    Elmer shook his head and then invited Hazel into his room.


    ¡°Eloise said you¡¯ve been busytely. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me,¡± Elmer said, a smile on his face.


    ¡°I just happened to have some free time. The two downstairs are your parents, right? They seem a bit¡­ distant,¡± Hazel struggled to find the right words to describe Elmer¡¯s parents, who appeared unfamiliar to her.


    ¡°Yes, they argue often. I¡¯m used to it,¡± Elmer¡¯s eyes conveyed a touch of sadness.


    ¡°Parents always love their children. Even if their rtionship isn¡¯t good, they still love you,¡± Hazelforted Elmer. She didn¡¯t understand Elmer¡¯s family situation or his rtionship with his parents.


    ¡°They don¡¯t care about anything I do,¡± Elmer shook his head, emitting a helplessugh.


    Hazel paused, surprised by the poor rtionship Elmer had with his parents. He had never mentioned the happenings at home, making her wonder if he sought a partner to escape from his family.


    ¡°Even if you found a partner, they wouldn¡¯t be happy for you?¡± Hazel continued her inquiry.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Elmer replied. When his parents saw She, they treated her like a stranger, indifferent to her background. Despite Elmer introducing She to them, they didn¡¯t care. They were engulfed in never-ending disputes.


    Even when She was around, their arguments didn¡¯t cease, which irritated Elmer.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Hazel patted Elmer¡¯s shoulder, unsure of how to console her friend.


    Perhaps She was Elmer¡¯s redemption, bringing a ray of sunshine into his gloomy life.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it; it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Elmer quickly recovered his smile. He had learned to regte his emotions as his parents¡¯ disputes no longer affected him.


    ¡°I heard from Theo that you handed in the badgete. I thought something had happened to you,¡± Hazel said, observing Elmer¡¯s return to his usual self.


    Elmer waved his hand. ¡°I thought the badge was lost, but it turned out She identally took it.¡±


    At the mere mention of She, Elmer¡¯s face lit up with happiness. It seemed being with She was genuinely significant to him. Hazel closely watched every expression and movement as Elmer spoke.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know about this?¡± Hazel asked.


    ¡°I took the badge out once to show She, and then I forgot whether I put it back in its ce,¡± Elmer pointed to a cab where the badge was kept, genuinely unable to recall.


    ¡°So, thest time you saw your badge was when She returned it to you?¡± Hazel¡¯s fingers tapped the table, contemting Elmer¡¯s words.


    Elmer seemed genuinely clueless, unaware of the issue with his badge, with all signs pointing to She. Hazel didn¡¯t want to suspect her good friend¡¯s partner, but indeed, She¡¯s motives in getting close to Elmer weren¡¯t pure.


    ¡°Yes, She returned the badge, and I took it straight to the backpack room to hand it in,¡± Elmer frowned, not understanding why Hazel suddenly questioned this. Was there a problem with the badge?


    ¡°Have you heard? A member of the McGo Family was attacked,¡± Hazel spoke, observing Elmer¡¯s facial expressions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± Elmer shook his head. This was undoubtedly a significant event, and yet he hadn¡¯t heard anything about it. No one in town mentioned it, so why did Hazel know?


    ¡°I heard that a member of our Pack attacked a McGo Family member, and Kassandra is very angry,¡± Hazel deliberately disclosed some information. If She truly intended to use Elmer, she wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunity to gather information. If what Hazel told Elmer today reached She¡¯s ears, she would undoubtedly take action.


    ¡°What? A member of our Pack attacked a McGo Family member?¡± Elmer¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe it, given that Cyril, the Alpha of The Iron Star Pack, wouldn¡¯t allow such actions unless someone acted covertly without his knowledge.


    Hazel observed Elmer, and his expression didn¡¯t seem fake. Maybe Elmer truly had no knowledge of these events.


    ¡°I just heard about it, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true,¡± Hazel casually provided an excuse. ¡°Elmer, what would you do if the attacker was me?¡±


    Elmer furrowed his brows, seemingly puzzled by why Hazel asked this question.


    ¡°I would plead with the Alpha,¡± Elmer¡¯s eyes showed a hint of conflict. He was loyal to his Pack. If his good friend made a mistake, he would help her admit her wrongdoing and assist her to the best of his ability, even if she might face the appropriate consequences.


    Hazel nodded, having received the answer she wanted.


    ¡°Elmer, do you think She is a good partner?¡± Hazel inquired.


    She knew that Elmer really liked She, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he could ept She¡¯s deception and maniption. Perhaps it would hurt Elmer.


    ¡°She¡¯s the best,¡± Elmer nodded.


    Ever since She appeared in his life, everything had changed.


    Hazel looked at the joy in Elmer¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know how to proceed with the conversation. Perhaps Elmer should know about She¡¯s actions, but not now. It wasn¡¯t a good time, and Hazel shouldn¡¯t be the one to tell him. Elmer would never ept that his good friend¡¯s partner had any issues. Elmer might not be able to ept this information.

 Chapter 80: Intense Reactions

    After leaving Elmer¡¯s house, Hazel returned home and sat on the couch, deep in thought. She had spoken with Elmer at length, and she was confident that he couldn¡¯t be the one who attacked a McGo Family member. From Elmer¡¯s expression, it was clear he had no knowledge of the incident. It was likely all She¡¯s doing. She had stolen Elmer¡¯s badge and reced it with a fake one. She had taken advantage of Elmer¡¯s kindness and his love for her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    If Elmer discovered She¡¯s true intentions, what would he do?


    As the scent of lunch wafted in, Hazel decided to put her thoughts aside for now. Perhaps she should enjoy a delicious meal.


    ¡°Hazel, lunch is ready,¡± her grandmother called from the kitchen.


    Seeing the expression on Hazel¡¯s face, her grandmother could guess that something was bothering her.


    ¡°Grandma, I know,¡± Hazel replied and walked over to the dining table.


    There was a feastid out: Mexican burritos, delicious lemon garlic wings, chili cheese fries, and fresh orange juice.


    Gerard emerged from the backyard, joining them at the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gerard asked, sensing Hazel¡¯s emotional state. She seemed troubled.


    ¡°What?¡± Hazel shook her head, indicating that nothing was wrong. She didn¡¯t want her grandmother and Gerard to worry.


    Hazel¡¯s grandmother stepped out of the kitchen, exchanged nces with Gerard, and then took her seat at the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Hazel¡¯s grandmother offered a lemon garlic wing to Hazel and smiled at her.


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll stay at home. I¡¯ll go back to the estate tomorrow,¡± Hazel said as she took a sip of orange juice. She missed everything about home. But somehow, she had be ustomed to having Cyril around, and there was something more significant to address: she had to fight Alpha Voss, and the stakes were Cyril¡¯s life. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose this match.


    ¡°This is your home. You cane back anytime,¡± Hazel¡¯s grandmother said with a smile.


    Hazel nodded, and she picked up a french fry, enjoying her grandmother¡¯s cooking once again.


    After lunch, Hazel returned to her room, hoping for some alone time to sort through her thoughts. But before she could contemte further, she noticed a new note on her bed.


    ¡°Such a pity I didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. She recalled the night she had been ambushed. The appearance of this note was not coincidental. Someone had left it here. This room was not safe, that was Hazel¡¯s first thought.


    She had no idea how long the note had been on her bed or if her grandmother had seen it. The question was whether the person assumed she had been in this room all along or if they waited for her to return before leaving the note.


    Hazel felt like she was trapped in a maze, and there was no way out.


    She clutched the note tightly, hoping it might provide some clues, but before she could think more, shey down on the bed and fell asleep.


    Cyril reached out to Hazel through the mindlink. It was already dinnertime, and Hazel had slept for hours.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Cyril¡¯s deep voice resonated in Hazel¡¯s mind, and she buried her head under the covers.


    ¡°Cyril, I¡¯m sleeping,¡± Hazel mumbled, and on the other end, Cyril fell silent. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have contacted Hazel at this time.


    ¡°I just wanted to know about Elmer,¡± Cyril spoke again, but it wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    Hazel rubbed her eyes, trying to stay awake, and she recounted her conversation with Elmer earlier in the day to Cyril.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this has anything to do with Elmer,¡± Hazel expressed her thoughts. ¡°We should focus on She.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Cyril responded.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Hazel furrowed her brows, feeling like she hadn¡¯t slept enough.


    ¡°Hazel, don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡± Cyril¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger. He knew Hazel all too well, and he expected she wouldn¡¯t think of him once she returned home.


    Hazel¡¯s mind cleared a bit, and she sensed Cyril¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°Cyril, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± Hazel said. She had been away for less than a day.


    ¡°I know,¡± Cyril replied tersely.


    ¡°One more thing, I received another note,¡± Hazel showed the note in her hand to Cyril and told him about it.


    ¡°Bring the note back to the estate tomorrow,¡± Cyril¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if it were an unimportant matter. Hazel pouted, feeling irritated by Cyril¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I will,¡± Hazel said and ended the connection.


    She got out of bed and selected afortable outfit from her closet. The sky outside the window was darkening, and Hazel knew it was time for dinner. She touched her stomach, which was now rumbling with hunger.


    Hazel descended the stairs, and her grandmother and Gerard were already sitting around the dining table. A delicious dinner had beenid out.


    ¡°Hazel, you always time it just right,¡± Gerardmented, looking at Hazel.


    Hazel knew Gerard was teasing her, and she shrugged.


    ¡°Is Theo not back yet?¡± Hazel asked. Theo always seemed busier than anyone else.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s running a bitte,¡± her grandmother replied, pouring a ss of corn juice and cing it in front of Hazel.


    Just as she spoke, the sound of the door opening echoed from the yard, and everyone¡¯s attention turned toward the entrance. Theo had returned, his face marked by weariness.


    ¡°Theo, it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Gerard called out to Theo. He looked visibly fatigued.


    Theo took a seat at the dining table and looked at everyone. Hazel¡¯s presence did not surprise him because when he had arrived at Alpha¡¯s estate today and hadn¡¯t seen Hazel, he knew what had happened.


    Hazel¡¯s presence made what Theo was about to announce feel more real.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hazel asked.


    ¡°McGo Family has officially severed ties with The Iron Star Pack,¡± Theo stated, a hint of sorrow in his eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Hazel¡¯s grandmother¡¯s voice was loud, and Hazel was taken aback.


    Hazel clearly saw the shock in her grandmother¡¯s eyes, and Gerard¡¯s face momentarily disyed a simr expression. She didn¡¯t understand why her grandmother and Gerard were reacting this way.


    ¡°Theo, are you saying that McGo Family and The Iron Star Pack have severed ties?¡± Her grandmother set aside her utensils, and a look of worry crossed her face.


    Theo nodded, seemingly surprised by her grandmother¡¯s reaction, as she had little to do with McGo Family.


    ¡°Kassandra made the announcement herself,¡± Theo nced at Hazel, something they had nned ahead. It was part of Kassandra and Alpha Cyril¡¯s strategy, ying their cards as they intended.


    Kassandra¡¯s announcement was just a piece of the puzzle, meant to make everyone believe that The Iron Star Pack would never gain support from McGo Family. Even if The Iron Star Pack was thergest Pack in the world, some would choose to distance themselves because no one wanted to get on the wrong side of McGo Family.


    They had to weed out disloyal Alphas, uncover those lurking in the shadows, expose the true identity of the fake Fiona, capture Putnam and She, and deal with Janice, something Kassandra would handle herself. They wouldn¡¯t interfere in all of McGo Family¡¯s affairs unless Kassandra needed their help.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Gerard asked, looking anxious but not as nervous as her grandmother.


    ¡°A member of McGo Family was attacked, and Kassandra ims it was done by The Iron Star Pack, and they¡¯ve found evidence,¡± Theo replied, keeping his head low.


    ¡°What evidence?¡± Her grandmother grabbed Theo¡¯s arm, desperate for an answer. She couldn¡¯t believe someone would attack McGo Family, given the importance of the werewolves and vampires who knew of them. It just seemed like an incredibly foolish thing to do.


    ¡°A badge,¡± Theo continued.


    ¡°Could Alpha¡¯s request for everyone to turn in their badges be because of this?¡± Gerard chimed in, specting on a possibility.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes darted between her grandmother and Gerard. Her grandmother¡¯s reaction was too intense for someone who didn¡¯t know McGo Family personally. Why did she react this way? As for Gerard, he usually steered clear of such matters, but this time, he was asking many questions. What was Gerard really trying to find out?

 Chapter 81: Eavesdropping

    Theo had withheld some crucial information and shared everything that people in the town should know with her grandmother and Gerard. Their reactions were more intense than Hazel had expected. She couldn¡¯t understand why her grandmother and Gerard would get so emotional about McGo Family¡¯s affairs. They had no connection to McGo Family.


    Hazel felt like she didn¡¯t really know her grandmother, or perhaps her grandmother was hiding something from her.


    ¡°The badges were collected to check if any badges were missing among the Pack members,¡± Theo summed up, unsure why her grandmother and Gerard had so many questions tonight. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t care about these matters. Even when Hazel had left home and moved to Alpha¡¯s private estate, her grandmother didn¡¯t react so strongly.


    ¡°So, are there any missing badges in the Pack?¡± Her grandmother continued to inquire, sensing something peculiar. Did Kassandra decide to break ties with The Iron Star Pack because someone from their Pack had attacked McGo Family? Did she not confirm the whole situation?


    Theo shook his head, ¡°No, everyone handed in their badges.¡± He kept the secret that Elmer¡¯s badge was fake. Their intention was to let the information spread.


    ¡°Did Alpha not inform Kassandra about it?¡± Her grandmother looked worried. She didn¡¯t want to see McGo Family and The Iron Star Pack break apart, as it would not lead to a good oue.


    ¡°Grandma, you seem unusually curious about everything tonight,¡± Hazel interrupted her grandmother¡¯s questioning.


    Theo also looked at his grandmother with suspicion. Her grandmother was not an Alpha, and she didn¡¯t have much say in Pack matters. Even if McGo Family and The Iron Star Pack were really breaking ties, it wasn¡¯t something her grandmother could control. She was just an ordinary werewolf.


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about the Pack,¡± her grandmother adjusted her emotions and nced at Gerard.


    ¡°Everyone cares about the Pack,¡± Hazel smiled, but her grandmother and Gerard¡¯s reactions were strange.


    After dinner, Hazel returned to her room. She had been lying in bed since her shower, unable to fall asleep. Her grandmother¡¯s reaction that evening had seemed strange.


    Hazel had a vague feeling that her grandmother and Gerard were hiding something from her. She had lived with her grandmother for a long time, but she didn¡¯t know what her grandmother could be hiding. Why was her grandmother so concerned about McGo Family¡¯s affairs? Why was she worried about McGo Family breaking ties with The Iron Star Pack? All these questions were swirling in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    Hazel sat up in bed, her brow furrowed, contemting whether to confront her grandmother with her questions. She cautiously opened her bedroom door and started heading downstairs.


    Her grandmother¡¯s room was close to the living room. When Hazel reached the doorway, she noticed a dim light seeping out from beneath her grandmother¡¯s door. She could also hear Gerard¡¯s voice, so she immediately hushed her movements.


    ¡°Are you really not nning to tell Hazel about this?¡± Gerard asked, sitting in a chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if telling her is the right choice,¡± her grandmother¡¯s voice sounded from within the room.


    Hazel frowned. What did her grandmother want to tell her?


    ¡°She¡¯s grown up,¡± Gerard lowered his voice, well aware of how keen werewolf hearing was. ¡°She should decide for herself.¡±


    ¡°But she still needs more training,¡± her grandmother shook her head, feeling that telling Hazel wasn¡¯t the best choice.


    ¡°Fran, what do you think about McGo Family breaking ties with The Iron Star Pack?¡± Gerard spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer my concern,¡± her grandmother¡¯s face was filled with worry. She never expected McGo Family and The Iron Star Pack toe to this point.


    ¡°But you are clearly¡­¡± Gerard¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder, and her grandmother immediately cut him off before he could say more.


    ¡°Gerard, calm down,¡± her grandmother said in a hushed tone.


    Hazel stood outside the room, covering her mouth. She was afraid that she might make a noise.


    What did Gerard want to say just now? Why did her grandmother stop him? Couldn¡¯t they talk about it even within this house?


    ¡°I understand. Get some rest,¡± Gerard got up from his chair.


    Hazel heard the sounds from inside the room. She held her breath and hid somewhere on the stairs. She didn¡¯te out until Gerard returned to the room. Her grandmother was indeed keeping something from her.


    Hazel went back to her room and decided not to ask her grandmother any more questions because she felt her grandmother wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth. But she had to find out what had happened between her grandmother and McGo Family.


    This night, Hazel couldn¡¯t sleep at all. When the first light of day broke, she got up and prepared to return to Cyril¡¯s estate. She had to tell Cyril about her grandmother¡¯s situation and hoped he could help her uncover the truth. Hazel wanted to know what had really transpired between her grandmother and McGo Family.


    Gerard¡¯s reaction also puzzled her.


    Hazel went downstairs and found her grandmother already awake, even preparing breakfast.


    ¡°Hazel,e and have breakfast,¡± her grandmother called out from the kitchen.


    Hazel smiled and entered the kitchen, cing the ss of milk on the table.


    ¡°Quick, eat up,¡± her grandmother patted Hazel¡¯s back. ¡°You have to return to the estate.¡±


    Hazel nodded and sat down at the table. Her grandmother¡¯s expression appearedpletely normal.


    She ate her portion of eggs, sausages, and nutritious milk. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full,¡± Hazel said, although her thoughts weren¡¯t on breakfast. She felt an urgent need to leave home and return to Cyril¡¯s private estate, where she could find inner peace.


    Hazel watched her grandmother bustling about, wanting to ask questions but fearing her queries might render her grandmother silent, as if she didn¡¯t want to answer.


    ¡°So, are you going back to the estate now?¡± her grandmother inquired.


    ¡°Yes, otherwise Cyril mighte over himself,¡± Hazel shrugged, trying to make herself appear as nonchnt as possible.


    ¡°Alright, then head back to the estate now,¡± her grandmother patted Hazel¡¯s shoulder, her expression somewhat reluctant.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle to see you again,¡± Hazel hugged her grandmother. Despite her grandmother hiding something, her love for her grandmother remained unchanged.


    Her grandmother nodded and walked into the backyard.


    Hazel left her house, where Carlotta and Vi were waiting at the door. They escorted Hazel back to the estate.


    Putnam just stood at the window on his second floor, watching Hazel¡¯s departing figure. Cyril would send people to protect Hazel, and Hawthorne had warned him not to harm her. It seemed his ex-girlfriend had more value now.


    A cold smile tugged at Putnam¡¯s lips. If only Hazel had been willing to return to his side, everything would be different. Unfortunately, she had refused.


    Her grandmother walked into the house from the entrance, spotting Hazel¡¯s departure and well aware of who had eavesdropped by the doorst night.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Hazel left, her grandmother returned to her room. She went to the closet and, from the bottom, pulled out a box. cing the box on the bed, she gently opened it.


    A blue robe emerged from the box.


    Countless memories rushed into her grandmother¡¯s mind, and the past memories came flooding back.


    ¡°Fran, he¡¯s a werewolf. You can¡¯t be with him,¡± a familiar face appeared in Fran¡¯s mind, and her voice echoed in Fran¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You carry a heavy burden.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need that position. Let me go,¡± Frany on the bed, struggling.


    Her grandmother tightly gripped the blue robe, lost in her memories.

 Chapter 82: Fran’s Identity

    ¡°Fran,¡± Gerard¡¯s voice echoed from outside the door.


    Fran set aside the blue robe and opened the door to find Gerard standing there.


    ¡°Gerard, do you need something?¡± Fran inquired.


    ¡°Have you been reminiscing about the past again?¡± Gerard noticed the blue robe on Fran¡¯s bed.


    Fran nodded and let Gerard into her room. Gerard closed the door behind him, knowing that Theo might return at any moment. He was also well aware that Fran didn¡¯t want Theo to know about the blue robe. Fran had kept this secret hidden deep within her for many years.


    ¡°I know Hazel overheard our conversationst night,¡± Fran said as she sat on her bed.


    She knew her granddaughter was intelligent and brave, and she would want to know the truth. However, Fran didn¡¯t know how to reveal the information to Hazel. Perhaps when the time came and they could no longer keep it hidden, she would openly share her secret and Hazel¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°She probably wanted to tell Cyril,¡± Gerard chuckled softly. It was no wonder Hazel had left home early.


    Gerard didn¡¯t know what arrangement Hazel had made with Cyril, but he could sense her trust and reliance on him. Cyril had always protected Hazel.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to know that someone can protect her,¡± Fran smiled.


    She understood that if Hazel¡¯s true identity were revealed, she would be an object of envy and pursuit for everyone. At that point, Fran couldn¡¯t guarantee Hazel¡¯s safety. However, Cyril led the world¡¯srgest Pack, and he was a powerful Alpha who could withstand many challenges. Fran felt at ease entrusting Hazel to Cyril¡¯s care.


    ¡°Gerard, if something happens to me, promise me you¡¯ll protect her,¡± Fran spoke, unable to predict the future or what trials Hazel might face, but she wanted to ensure Hazel had as much protection as possible.


    Gerard¡¯s eyes darkened, fully aware of whom Fran was talking about.


    ¡°Luna, I will protect her,¡± Gerard suddenly stated.


    Fran¡¯s eyes subtly changed; she hadn¡¯t heard that name in a long time: Luna Fran. From a young age, Fran had known her identity and responsibilities. She was the most talented witch in the McGo Family, and everyone expected her to be the next leader. However, that was not the life Fran truly desired. The role of leader was the aspiration of all witches, but it wasn¡¯t what Fran wanted. She simply wished for a peaceful and happy life.


    She had grown tired of the endless studying, the daily grind of herbs, books, and tools, and constant practice of magic, even though she had mastered it all. But her mother remained unsatisfied.


    ¡°Fran, you must be the leader,¡± her mother¡¯s words were a constant source of agitation.


    After endless years of study, Fran escaped quietly. It was during that escape that she met her future husband, a werewolf and the Alpha of a Pack.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the man stopped the unfamiliar girl who had trespassed into his Pack.


    ¡°Fran,¡± Fran replied without any trace of fear in her eyes. She saw a more intriguing world and encountered a different race: werewolves. This piqued her curiosity.


    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± the man inquired once more.


    ¡°I escaped from somewhere else. Is this your territory?¡± Fran looked around at the surroundings, which were unlike the magic-filled room she hade from.


    ¡°This is my territory,¡± the man spoke, a hint of curiosity shining in his eyes as an unknown girl, who had fled from an unknown ce, invaded his Pack fearlessly. She was bold and unique.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name then?¡± Fran asked as she circled him with a curious gaze.


    ¡°Osnald,¡± Fran remembered the name.


    ¡°I want to stay,¡± Fran ran on the grass, enjoying the open air. Fran vividly remembered the expression on Osnald¡¯s face after she said that.


    ¡°Stay for what?¡± Osnald inquired.


    ¡°To y!¡± Fran giggled. She loved the ce where there were no herbs, no books, and where everyone ran and yed on the grass.


    But back then, Fran hadn¡¯t thought of leaving the McGo Family forever. She just wanted a breather, more choices. If it weren¡¯t for the events that followed, Fran might have indeed be the McGo Family¡¯s leader.


    ¡°Gerard, you¡¯re thest one left,¡± Fran looked at Gerard, who seemed older now.


    ¡°Fran, you¡¯ve never wanted me to call you Luna. The truth is, you haven¡¯t let go of the past,¡± Gerard¡¯s face showed a hint of sorrow. He didn¡¯t want to recall the painful memories.


    Gerard was well aware that Fran could never let go of the past.


    ¡°The past is in the past, what matters is the future,¡± Fran ced the blue robe back in a box and then put the box back at the bottom of her closet.


    ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll protect Hazel,¡± Gerard said with a serious expression. Werewolves didn¡¯t make promises lightly. Once they swore an oath, they had to fulfill it until theirst breath.


    ¡°With your word, I feel at ease,¡± Fran nodded, offering a knowing smile. Gerard knew Fran wouldn¡¯t say more. He opened the door and left her room.


    Meanwhile, Hazel, under the protection of Carlotta and Vi, returned to the estate. Carlotta and Vi went back to the Pack House. Hazel walked through the garden into the main hall, where Berhtulf was assigning tasks to the maids.


    ¡°Miss Moen, you¡¯re back,¡± Berhtulf respectfully greeted her. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Hazel nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten. Is Cyril at the Pack House?¡±


    ¡°Alpha is working in his study,¡± Berhtulf replied. ¡°Do you need to see him, Miss Moen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go up on my own. Thank you, Berhtulf,¡± Hazel smiled at him. Berhtulf had the look of someone who understood more than he would ever say. He knew that Alpha hadn¡¯t left the estate, waiting for Miss Moen to return.


    Hazel went upstairs and headed straight to Cyril¡¯s study. She gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Cyril responded almost instantly.


    Hazel opened the door and found Cyril with a cold expression. He was indeed working.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite punctual,¡± Cyril remarked. Hazel had promised to return early today, but it was still early. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleepst night, preupied with thoughts of her grandmother and the McGo Family¡¯s situation.


    The matter had troubled Hazel throughout the night, and she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Cyril.


    ¡°Listen, Cyril, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Hazel¡¯s hands rested on Cyril¡¯s desk, her expression serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Elmer?¡± Cyril inquired, having learned about Elmer¡¯s situation the day before, and even disturbing a mother wolf¡¯s sleep. Cyril was interrupted for the first time.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my grandmother,¡± Hazel sat on the sofa, arms crossed in front of her. Cyril furrowed his brow. Had something happened during her visit home? Cyril became more convinced that having Hazel stay at the estate was the best choice.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Cyril asked, looking at Hazel. Hazel proceeded to tell Cyril about what happened with her grandmotherst night, and how her grandmother¡¯s reaction had been beyond her imagination. She had never known there was any connection between her grandmother and the McGo Family.


    ¡°The matter with your grandmother and the McGo Family?¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes hinted at a sense of puzzlement. He recalled that Hazel¡¯s grandmother had returned to town with Hazel. Logically, there shouldn¡¯t be any connection between her and the McGo Family, unless it was a very old matter.


    ¡°My instincts tell me that my grandmother is hiding something,¡± Hazel continued. She wasn¡¯t prying into her grandmother¡¯s secrets, but she wanted to understand what her grandmother was keeping from her. Had her grandmother held a grudge against the McGo Family? Yet, her grandmother¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem like she harbored any hatred toward them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you investigate, but right now, someone hase to visit,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice resonated in the study as he received a message through the mind link. He stood up from his chair and walked toward Hazel. ¡°We need to go to the Pack House.¡±

 Chapter 83: I Believe You Can Win

    Hazel¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and she got up from the couch, following Cyril downstairs as they made their way to Pack House. After Alpha Osiston and Alpha Voss had arrived, three new allies joined The Iron Star Pack.


    ¡°Who are the peopleing today?¡± Hazel turned to Cyril, inquiring.


    ¡°Alpha Merric, Alpha Eric, and Eric¡¯s mother, Luna Mylixe,¡± Cyril patiently exined. It was essential for Hazel to know these individuals.


    Cyril led Hazel into the meeting room where Theo was hosting several supporting allies. Hazel saw two men and a woman. She wasn¡¯t sure which of them were Merric and Eric, but the woman sitting on the couch was likely Luna Mylixe.


    Her legs were long and well-toned, with a sun-kissedplexion. Brown hair cascaded silkily over her shoulders, and Hazel guessed Luna Mylixe to be around forty years old, but she looked younger and more elegant than most wolves her age. There were some fine lines at the corners of her eyes, which added a touch of maturity to her appearance.


    Luna Mylixe¡¯s gaze lingered on Hazel, and a smile graced her face.


    As for the two Alphas, Hazel couldn¡¯t distinguish who was Eric and who was Merric because they looked equally youthful.


    ¡°Cyril,¡± the man standing by the window moved swiftly towards Cyril, bumping his shoulder with a grin. Hazel noticed a smile on Cyril¡¯s face.


    ¡°Merric, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Cyril spoke.


    He had thought Merric would need a day or two to arrive at The Iron Star Pack, but he hade so quickly.


    ¡°I received your call and dropped everything toe here,¡± Merric continued.


    Hazel scrutinized Merric carefully; he had golden hair and a perpetual friendly smile on his face.


    ¡°Cyril, it¡¯s great to see you,¡± Mylixe rose from the couch and walked towards Cyril and Hazel. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Mylixe¡¯s gaze was fixed on Hazel, seemingly surprised to see a stranger by Cyril¡¯s side, considering their closeness.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hazel,¡± Hazel introduced herself, looking at Mylixe.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mylixe,¡± Mylixe smiled and pointed to the boy standing beside her. ¡°This is my son, Eric.¡±


    Hazel shifted her gaze to Eric. He had short brown hair, ck eyes, fair skin, and a robust physique that contrasted with his face. His smile was radiant.


    ¡°Hello, Eric,¡± Hazel greeted.


    ¡°Alpha Cyril, Hazel, howdy,¡± Eric still looked like an immature teenager, despite being an adult.


    Cyril nodded, and today, these three friends who hade here were people he could trust. When Mylixe¡¯s husband had passed away, their Pack hade under attack, and her son Eric wasn¡¯t ready to assume his father¡¯s role. Cyril had helped Mylixe fend off those who sought to take over their Pack. She promised that when Cyril needed help, she would do her utmost to support him. Merric had fought side by side with Cyril in the past, repelling ambitious Packs, and he would support everything Cyril did.


    ¡°Alpha Cyril, I heard you have your private estate, is that right?¡± Eric suddenly asked.


    He had heard his mother talk about it before ¨C Cyril was the Alpha of thergest Pack in the world. He had helped their Pack in the past, and unlike other Alphas, he didn¡¯t reside in the Pack House; he had his own private estate.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you there when the opportunity arises,¡± Cyril said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a deal,¡± Eric beamed, his smile even brighter. His gaze shifted to Hazel, finding her intriguing. She was following Cyril, but she didn¡¯t speak much. Eric had no idea what Hazel¡¯s rtionship with Cyril was.


    Cyril sensed Eric¡¯s gaze on Hazel and didn¡¯t think it was a good sign. He put his arm around Hazel¡¯s waist, just likest time, reaffirming his dominance in front of others.


    Mylixe¡¯s eyes sparkled with an interesting light. She had never seen Cyril show such an expression. She had always known what was on Cyril¡¯s mind. He had the world¡¯srgest Pack but hadn¡¯t found a mate. He was lonely.


    ¡°Alpha Osiston and Alpha Voss arrived at Pack House earlier than you guys,¡± Cyril said, settling with Hazel on the couch. It was apparent that they might be in for a long discussion today, and Hazel didn¡¯t object. She sat quietly beside Cyril, listening to their conversation.


    ¡°That Voss guy probably won¡¯t bepletely supportive, will he?¡± Merricughed. He knew how much Voss coveted Cyril¡¯s Pack and continually taunted him.


    ¡°He offended Hazel,¡± Cyril¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°We made a bet.¡±


    Hazel recalled the wager, and her expression turned equally grave. In the match against Voss, she had to win; otherwise, Cyril would lose his life.


    ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± Eric looked puzzled, and Mylixe frowned.


    ¡°If I win, Alpha Voss will send all his people to support us,¡± Hazel exined. ¡°If I lose, Voss will kill Cyril.¡±


    The expressions of everyone changed after Hazel said those words.


    ¡°Cyril, are you out of your mind?¡± Merric rushed towards Cyril, unable to believe what he¡¯d heard. If it was Cyril against Voss, Merric felt that the oue of this wager was a foregone conclusion; Cyril would undoubtedly defeat Voss soundly.


    However, Merric didn¡¯t know Hazel¡¯s strength. She looked fragile and might be easily knocked down by Voss with a single punch. Although Merric had witnessed Voss¡¯s battles with others, he wasn¡¯t exactly a formidable Alpha, but he should be more than capable of handling Hazel.


    ¡°I believe Hazel can win,¡± Cyril spoke again.


    Hazel managed a weak smile. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she had little chance of winning, but Cyril¡¯s confidence in her had always given her great courage.


    ¡°Cyril, this decision might be a bit reckless,¡± Mylixe spoke at the right moment, not outright opposing it. ¡°We genuinely don¡¯t know Hazel¡¯s capabilities.¡±


    ¡°I will personally train her,¡± Cyril said calmly, with no hint of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°But this is no small matter,¡± Mylixe expressed her concern.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even agreed on the time for the match,¡± Cyril replied. ¡°We have enough time.¡±


    ¡°Good luck,¡± Merric patted Cyril on the shoulder.


    ¡°So, when are you nning to schedule a match with Alpha Voss?¡± Mylixe inquired.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When all the allies are gathered, that¡¯s when the battle will take ce,¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Hazel. He had to ensure there was enough time to train Hazel. While Alpha Voss might not be very powerful, his physical strength made it difficult for Hazel to win through sheer force. However, Hazel¡¯s speed was her advantage, and she could leverage that.


    ¡°If you need any help, feel free to ask,¡± Mylixe looked at Cyril and Hazel. She could be sure that Cyril held Hazel in high regard because he was willing to stake his life on her, even though the odds of her winning were close to zero. This showed that Hazel was extraordinary to him.


    Cyril nodded. He would personally train Hazel at his private estate. While Hazel had never defeated any Alpha before, she was the only one in the Pack who could spar with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged your rooms. Theo will show you the way,¡± Cyril spoke again.


    Alpha Merric and Alpha Eric were staying on the second floor of the Pack House, while Luna Mylixe had been assigned to the third floor.


    ¡°Follow me, please,¡± Theo, standing nearby, suddenly spoke.


    Merric picked up his luggage and followed Theo, and Mylixe gave Hazel a smile before departing. Eric walked to the door, then turned back to Hazel, saying, ¡°I believe you can win.¡±

 Chapter 84: Eager to Defeat My Underlings?

    Eric spoke his words and left the meeting room as well. The vast meeting room was now empty, with only Cyril and Hazel remaining. Hazel let out a deep sigh. After seeing Merric and Mylixe¡¯s reactions, she suddenly felt uncertain about her ability to defeat Alpha Voss.


    Just as Hazel was about to speak, the Pack House downstairs filled withmotion. Cyril stood up from the couch, went to the window, and looked downstairs, where many Pack members had gathered at the entrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hazel furrowed her brow. Why had so many people suddenly shown up?


    Cyril hadn¡¯t said anything yet when Parrish opened the meeting room door and entered.


    ¡°Alpha, the people downstairs havee to inquire about the McGo Family,¡± Parrish reported.


    Hazel also stood up from the couch. It seemed that news of the McGo Family¡¯s rift with The Iron Star Pack had already spread through the town.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Cyril told Parrish. ¡°Go downstairs to reassure the Pack members. Remember, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Parrish said and left.


    ¡°Cyril, what should we do now?¡± Hazel asked.


    The people downstairs seemed very agitated, fully aware of the significance of the McGo Family. If the McGo Family were indeed at odds with The Iron Star Pack, many things might happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who can¡¯t contain themselves,¡± Cyril said. He knew that if the McGo Family truly became enemies of The Iron Star Pack, those who wanted to take over The Iron Star Pack would not sit idly by. They would undoubtedly gather and dere war on The Iron Star Pack.


    Worry crept into Hazel¡¯s eyes. Even though she knew this was all an act, she still worried that someone might take advantage of the situation to attack The Iron Star Pack. The real battle hadn¡¯t even begun, and there couldn¡¯t be any mishaps now.


    ¡°Maybe we should go downstairs and take a look,¡± Hazel said again. The crowd was growingrger, and she was genuinely concerned they might storm Pack House.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check,¡± Cyril said.


    Cyril and Hazel descended the stairs together. Many Pack members had gathered at the entrance, wearing anxious expressions on their faces.


    Alpha Osiston and Alpha Voss were also present at the entrance, standing at a distance from the crowd, partially concealed by a fewrge trees.


    Alpha Voss had a smug look on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected to witness such a scene here, nor did he anticipate that Cyril would have offended the McGo Family to the point where Kassandra herself issued a public statement announcing the rift with The Iron Star Pack.


    For Voss, this was an exceptional stroke of luck.


    ¡°Let me guess, what did you do?¡± Alpha Voss¡¯s eyes gleamed with intense ambition.


    Hazel didn¡¯t look pleased. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have much to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always patient with beautiful women,¡± Alpha Voss licked his lips.


    Hazel was a rare kind of girl, at least in his Pack. If he could snatch Hazel away from Cyril, it would undoubtedly be an exhrating victory. The mere thought of it made Voss¡¯s every celle alive.


    Cyril surveyed Voss with a cold, almost lifeless expression, as if he were looking at a lifeless body. He saw through Voss¡¯s scheming thoughts.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Osiston, unlike Alpha Voss, appeared genuinely concerned. ¡°Why would Kassandra sever ties with you?¡±


    Hazel gave Osiston a straightforward ount of the situation but did not reveal the truth behind the McGo Family¡¯s rift with The Iron Star Pack. In reality, this had all been prearranged.


    Ositon looked genuinely worried. He knew that this could put The Iron Star Pack in a dangerous position. Although the McGo Family never meddled in affairs between werewolves and vampires, its position was unassable. It acted as a mediator between the two groups, and if either side faltered, it could disrupt the bnce.


    ¡°So, are all your Pack¡¯s badges ounted for?¡± Osiston continued, trying to understand the situation.


    Hazel nodded, sticking to the prepared story.


    ¡°We¡¯ve checked all the badges,¡± Cyril told Osiston. ¡°They are indeed genuine.¡±


    ¡°But Kassandra seems to think you¡¯re evading the truth,¡± Osiston sighed in frustration.


    Voss stood nearby, listening to their conversation, feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. While he hadn¡¯t directly interacted with Kassandra, he didn¡¯t believe that the leader of the McGo Family was impulsive enough to sever ties with The Iron Star Pack over this incident. Voss felt it might not be so straightforward.


    ¡°We¡¯ve exined everything to Kassandra, but she still doesn¡¯t believe us,¡± Hazel said with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Since this is now a reality, you need to prepare yourselves,¡± Osiston patted Cyril¡¯s shoulder. Hazel could see the genuine concern in his eyes.


    Cyril understood exactly what Osiston meant by ¡°preparing themselves.¡± There might be some smaller Packs eager to attack The Iron Star Pack, after all, no one wanted to offend the McGo Family.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see that day,¡± Cyril said with a faint, cold smile.


    He was eager to see who would stand with him and who would turn their backs when the time came.


    ¡°So, when will we have our battle?¡± Voss¡¯s voice rang out again.


    He didn¡¯t care about the safety of The Iron Star Pack, or whether Cyril would receive support. Voss simply wanted to know if he could kill Cyril and take over his Pack after a victory.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡± Hazel looked at Voss. ¡°Eager to be my underling?¡±


    Cyril chuckled at Hazel¡¯s words; he would love to see Hazel make Voss eat his words.


    ¡°You are indeed bold,¡± Voss¡¯s eyes shimmered with anger. In his eyes, Hazel was just a female wolf without any value, and she dared to speak to him this way. He was an Alpha of a Pack, deserving respect from everyone.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let you know the time after everyone has arrived at Pack House,¡± Cyril said, cing Hazel protectively behind him and provocatively locking eyes with Alpha Voss.


    Cyril chuckled at Hazel¡¯s remark, thoroughly enjoying the prospect of Hazel putting Voss in his ce.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are indeed quite bold,¡± Voss¡¯s eyes glinted with anger. In his view, Hazel was just a female wolf with no value, and yet she dared to speak to him this way. He was the Alpha of a Pack and believed he deserved everyone¡¯s respect.


    ¡°After everyone has gathered at the Pack House, we¡¯ll let you know the time,¡± Cyril said, positioning himself protectively in front of Hazel and defiantly ring at Alpha Voss.


    Alpha Voss let out a scornfulugh and went directly upstairs, clearly seething with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading up as well,¡± Osiston said and left the first floor.


    Cyril and Hazel turned their attention to the growing crowd at the Pack House¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Do we need to calm their emotions?¡± Hazel asked, her concern about the raucous crowd in front of the Pack House.


    ¡°Take a look over there,¡± Cyril pointed towards a particr spot.


    Hazel followed Cyril¡¯s gesture and spotted She in the crowd, standing beside Elmer with no apparent sign of rm. Eloise and Marcus were also present among the gathering.


    Hazel furrowed her brow, surprised to find her friends there, which indicated that the news of the conflict had indeed spread to everyone.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Hazel asked, her brow furrowing.


    ¡°See which ones start distancing themselves from us first,¡± Cyril replied, gazing into the crowd. He knew there were undoubtedly some individuals with ulterior motives mixed in with the crowd, but Cyril was determined not to let them have their way.

 Chapter 85: Fran and the McGo Family

    After a long day, Hazel had fallen into a deep slumber, feeling unusually exhausted. She just wanted to lie in bed and rest. However, Cyril was still in his study, grappling with more matters and tasks that needed his attention.


    When Cyril learned all the details about Hazel¡¯s grandmother, Fran, he couldn¡¯t help but disy a hint of shock on his face. Hazel had asked him to investigate her grandmother and her connection with the McGo Family, and Kassandra had provided all the information. This was their first meeting since announcing their separation.


    ¡°Are you sure Fran, Hazel¡¯s grandmother, was part of the McGo Family?¡± Cyril inquired, his finger hovering over a name in the personnel records that Kassandra had brought.


    While everything was documented in the worn and tattered book, Cyril was thorough and wanted to be certain about matters regarding Hazel¡¯s family.


    Kassandra nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Fran should be my aunt, as she was cousins with my mother.¡±


    She too felt a sense of astonishment, having not expected that Hazel¡¯s grandmother was a member of the McGo Family. This exined the unique bloodline Kassandra had noticed in Hazel. Yet, she had never imagined the depth of the connection between them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she stay with the McGo Family? That¡¯s what I find perplexing, and I believe Hazel would like to know this too,¡± Cyril inquired. If Hazel¡¯s grandmother was a witch, why did she leave the McGo Family? What had transpired between her and the family?


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Kassandra replied, her gaze fixed on Cyril.


    Everyone in the McGo Family had heard of Fran. Kassandra¡¯s mother had often spoken about Fran, describing her as the most talented witch of their generation. Fran had already be the representative of the Blue Robe lineage, possessing knowledge and wisdom.


    Fran, however, was a free spirit who abhorred restrictions. She loved her mother but couldn¡¯t abide by her actions. Fran excelled in magic and herbology without the need for formal training. Everyone in the family adored her. She was the hope of the McGo Family, and there was no jealousy or doubt that she would be chosen as the family¡¯s leader.


    One day, Fran couldn¡¯t bear her life any longer and left the McGo Family. She ventured out on her own and met the love of her life, a Pack¡¯s Alpha named Osnald. When Fran joyfully returned to the McGo Family, she was already pregnant. She hoped that her mother and the family would ept her husband and her child. However, Fran¡¯s mother strongly opposed it. She didn¡¯t want Fran to give birth to a mixed-blood child.


    Fran pleaded earnestly with her mother, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be so cruel. Eventually, Fran¡¯s mother relented. Some mixed-blood individuals had powerful abilities, a result of the merging of two different species, while others lost some of their potential due to their mixed heritage.


    Fran¡¯s daughter was exactly like that. She hadn¡¯t inherited her mother¡¯s talents and could only perform basic magic. Fran¡¯s mother was furious and believed that such a person shouldn¡¯t remain in the McGo Family. However, Fran strongly objected. She loved her daughter and wished to leave the McGo Family with her, returning to her husband¡¯s Pack. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to lead the same life she had.


    Fran¡¯s mother prevented her and kept her locked inside the house. No one knew what transpired during that time. Eventually, Fran left the McGo Family with her daughter. When the McGo Family members found the Pack, they were told that everyone had perished in battle, including Fran and her daughter. Fran¡¯s mother thought Fran and her granddaughter had also perished.


    After finishing the entire story, Kassandra fell into silence. She had also assumed that Fran had long since passed away, only to discover that she had been hiding in The Iron Star Pack.


    ¡°So, Hazel might have the bloodline of a witch too?¡± Cyril furrowed his brows, questioning Kassandra.


    ¡°If Fran is Hazel¡¯s grandmother, then yes, Hazel possesses the bloodline of a witch,¡± Kassandra replied.


    When she had first met Hazel, she had seen the traces of a witch¡¯s bloodline, but in a world with so many different witches, she hadn¡¯t been certain about Hazel¡¯s identity. Hazel belonged to The Iron Star Pack, and Kassandra didn¡¯t interfere in werewolf affairs. Therefore, she had not directly revealed Hazel¡¯s identity, only stating that Hazel was a person favored by the gods.


    ¡°Then she might be a member of the McGo Family,¡± Cyril¡¯s expression remained inscrutable.


    He was unsure if this would be a good thing for Hazel. While having the protection of the McGo Family was beneficial, they were known to be unepting of mixed-blood individuals, and Cyril worried that Hazel might be hurt by this.


    ¡°Are you concerned for Hazel?¡± Kassandra smiled at Cyril.


    This was a facial expression Cyril had never seen on him before. Regardless of the situation, Cyril always maintained a calm demeanor, but upon learning that Hazel possessed the bloodline of a witch, his expression had changed.


    Cyril did not conceal his emotions; he was indeed worried about Hazel.


    ¡°If I recall correctly, the McGo Family doesn¡¯t acknowledge mixed-blood individuals,¡± Cyril said softly.


    ¡°True, we only seek newborns with the witch bloodline,¡± Kassandra¡¯s expression remained unchanged. It had been the tradition of their family for generations. They would only unite with male witches to produce pure-blooded witches, simr to how Fran¡¯s daughter was not acknowledged by the McGo Family.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t acknowledge Hazel¡¯s identity either,¡± Cyril¡¯s tone became serious. He didn¡¯t want anything to harm Hazel, even if it was only a matter of identity.


    Kassandra shook her head, still wearing a smile.


    ¡°In truth, I¡¯ve always wanted to break the rules. Allowing mixed-blood individuals to join the McGo Family isn¡¯t a very difficult thing,¡± Kassandra spoke slowly.


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Cyril locked his gaze onto Kassandra.


    ¡°I n to announce new n rules,¡± Kassandra¡¯s gaze was resolute. ¡°If the McGo Family has mixed-blood individuals, their identity will also be recognized.¡±


    Kassandra had never considered the birth of mixed-blood individuals as a mistake. What needed to change were the rules and people¡¯s perceptions, rather than allowing those individuals to miss out on opportunities. They should be able to stay in the McGo Family and learn more.


    ¡°Are you sure the n members will ept that?¡± Cyril wouldn¡¯t interfere with any of the McGo Family¡¯s decisions. If Hazel¡¯s mixed-blood status wouldn¡¯t be recognized, The Iron Star Pack would provide her with more protection.


    Cyril had never known that Hazel was a mixed-blood individual, and that was why she seemed so extraordinary to him. She was different from all the other girls in town, bold and brave. The first time he met her, he felt she was unique.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they ept it,¡± Kassandra continued. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    With Kassandra¡¯s assurance, Cyril felt a sense of closure. Even if Hazel¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t acknowledged by the McGo Family, he wouldn¡¯t let anything harm her.


    When Cyril was about to speak again, he felt a strong sense of unease. He touched his chest, feeling ufortable.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cyril, are you okay?¡± Kassandra noticed that something was amiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Cyril furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t know what he had just felt, as if someone else was experiencing the same pain as him. It was an entirely new sensation.


    But in the next moment, Cyril¡¯s unease intensified.


    ¡°Cyril¡­ Cyril¡­¡±


    Cyril received a message from Hazel through their mindlink, and she was calling for him.

 Chapter 86: The Vampire Father

    Cyril rushed to Hazel¡¯s room with Kassandra following closely behind. While she didn¡¯t know what had happened to Hazel, Cyril¡¯s reaction had her worried.


    Cyril opened Hazel¡¯s bedroom door and found Hazel curled up in bed. She had a furrowed brow and clenched her teeth tightly. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and she clutched her clothes over her heart, appearing to be in intense pain.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Cyril softly said. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Cyril reached out to support Hazel. He had never seen Hazel like this before.


    ¡°Kassandra, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Cyril turned to Kassandra behind him.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± Kassandra walked to Hazel¡¯s bedside. Her face also showed signs of concern. Kassandra chanted a few spells and made several hand gestures.


    ¡°It seems to be rted to her heart,¡± Kassandra attempted to pry Hazel¡¯s hand away, but she held on tightly.


    ¡°Do you have any way to help her?¡± Cyril quickly inquired. ¡°She looks in a lot of pain.¡±


    Kassandra shook her head. This was the first time she had encountered such a tricky situation. She had no idea what was happening with Hazel¡¯s body.


    ¡°Cyril, we can seek Aunt Fran¡¯s help,¡± Kassandra suggested. Although she wasn¡¯t sure of Fran¡¯s capabilities, she remembered her mother saying that Fran¡¯s talents far surpassed those of anyone else. She knew all sorts of things, and maybe she could shed light on what was happening to Hazel.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you take care of her for a moment?¡± Cyril gentlyid Hazel on the bed and then left the room.


    Cyril quickly rushed downstairs and used the mindlink to ry the situation to Theo, instructing him to bring his grandmother to the manor. He also told Berhtulf to prepare to receive guests and informed the Parrish and Rankin couples toe to the manor and stand by in case of any special circumstances.


    After doing all of this, Cyril returned to Hazel¡¯s room. Her cheeks had turned red, the cold sweat on her forehead had increased, and she continued to pound on her bed. Her back arched, and she appeared to be in even greater distress.


    Cyril also had his hand on his chest. Finally, he understood where his unease wasing from. He could feel some of Hazel¡¯s pain, and it was unlike anything he had ever experienced. Why was this happening? He had never encountered anything like it.


    Hazel¡¯s pain continued to intensify, and Cyril¡¯s lips tightened.


    Half an hourter, Theo finally arrived at Graymeen Manor with his grandmother in tow. As Fran entered Hazel¡¯s room, her face disyed a pained expression. She noticed that aside from Cyril, there was another woman in the room, and her familiar attire quickly revealed her identity. Cyril must have discovered who she was, or else he wouldn¡¯t have had Theo bring her to the manor in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Fran softly spoke as she walked to Hazel¡¯s bedside. However, Hazel seemed to be in some sort of state, and her heart appeared to be causing her great difort.


    Hazel felt the softness beside her and the intense heartache made it impossible for her to think about anything else. Everything seemed to be moving backward, and Hazel curled up in bed. She felt like she was being held in a familiar embrace, and a familiar voice kept intruding into her mind.


    ¡°Hazel¡­ Hazel¡­¡± someone was calling her name.


    Hazel struggled to open her eyes, but her eyelids felt heavy, making it impossible for her to open them fully. She could hear people talking, and her thoughts gradually became clearer, but her consciousness had not fully awakened.


    Hazel¡¯s hand rested on her chest, and she touched her heart, trying to alleviate the pain. However, the heartache continued to intensify, and she even felt a burning sensation.


    Hazel felt like she heard her grandmother¡¯s voice, but it had to be an illusion. She was living in Cyril¡¯s private estate now, so there was no way she could hear her grandmother talking.


    She also heard various voices, both male and female.


    Fran examined Hazel¡¯s condition closely, and she didn¡¯t look well. It might have something to do with her biological father.


    Cyril looked at Fran, and there was another man standing beside her. Cyril had seen that man at Hazel¡¯s house before; he was also a werewolf.


    ¡°I think you must have some yarrow,¡± Fran said to Kassandra, who was standing nearby.


    Kassandra nodded, aware that Fran had recognized her true identity.


    Kassandra retrieved a bottle of yarrow from her bag and handed it to Fran.


    Fran ced the yarrow in her palm and instructed Theo to fetch a ss of water to moisten the yarrow. Her mouth began to utter incantations, and Cyril watched as the yarrow turned into a muddy substance with a purple glow around it.


    Fran pulled down Hazel¡¯s shirt to expose her chest and applied the yarrow to Hazel¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hazel made a sound of difort, but it quickly faded away. Her breathing gradually stabilized, and she began to have fragmented memories.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Fran said, wiping her hands with a tissue. She knew Hazel was now safe.


    Cyril couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°What happened to Hazel?¡±


    Fran looked at everyone in the room, then back to Hazel on the bed. She sighed deeply, realizing that Hazel¡¯s true identity might no longer be concealed.


    ¡°The vampires were trying to establish a connection with her, but her body was rejecting it,¡± Fran summarized.


    Cyril frowned when he heard about vampires. The only vampire he could think of in connection with Hazel was Hawthorne, as he was the only vampire who had contact with her.


    ¡°Vampires?¡± Kassandra asked. ¡°So you used yarrow, the herb vampires fear the most, right?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what had transpired between Hazel and the vampires, but she was amazed at Fran¡¯s talents. Kassandra had no idea what had caused Hazel¡¯s pain or how it rted to vampires.


    ¡°Yes, yarrow can temporarily sever Hazel¡¯s connection with the vampires,¡± Fran exined. However, she knew that yarrow also had an impact on Hazel, but it would only hurt her a bit and wouldn¡¯t threaten her life.


    On the bed, Hazel touched her forehead. She had a throbbing headache, aching in her heart, and a general difort all over her body. She felt a sticky substance on her skin, making her extremely ufortable. She wanted to get rid of whatever was on her chest, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remove it.


    Hazel wanted to wake up, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She felt everything around her was dark, and she could only hear the voices of others.


    Her mind was filled with many memories. Hazel remembered her mother, even though her mother¡¯s face had be blurry. But why were those memories still so vivid? She didn¡¯t want to see her mother or remember those heartbreaking moments.


    Standing beside her mother was a strange man, and Hazel didn¡¯t know who he was. She screamed frantically, but there was no echo. As a spectator, she watched her mother with another unfamiliar man, and it pained her. Where had her father gone?


    Everyone noticed Hazel¡¯s movements. Though she didn¡¯t appear to be in pain anymore, she seemed trapped in some kind of memory. Her mouth produced sounds, but no one could understand what she was trying to say.


    Fran walked to Hazel¡¯s bedside andforted her, just as she had done before. Hazel felt the familiar warmth, and she gradually regainedposure.


    ¡°Why would vampires want to establish a connection with Hazel?¡± Theo chimed in at the right moment. He felt that the things happening to Hazel were bing more and more bizarre. Just who was his sister? And why was she going through all of this? Theo truly wanted to know.


    Cyril also gazed at Fran, feeling that the situation surrounding Hazel was bing increasinglyplex.


    Fran looked at everyone, and then she spoke slowly, ¡°Because Hazel¡¯s biological father is a vampire.¡±

 Chapter 87: Sadie Falls in Love with a Vampire

    ¡°What?¡± The crowd was shocked by Fran¡¯s revtion. Cyril furrowed his brows, looking at Hazel.


    ¡°You said Hazel is a Hybrid?¡± Theo couldn¡¯t ept this fact. His sister had grown up with him; how could she be the daughter of a vampire?


    Fran, the only informed person, embraced Theo, understanding that this was cruel for him. No one wanted to know that their mother had betrayed their father, and their daughter had done such a vile thing.


    At that time, Theo was only two years old. Rodther, as the Beta of The Setting Moon Pack, had his mate, who disappeared. His mate was Sadie, the mother of Theo and Hazel. Sadie was a special werewolf inheriting Fran¡¯s bloodline, with some magical abilities.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rodther carried the responsibility of the Pack, assisting his Alpha in battles, and Sadie, as Rodther¡¯s mate, was supposed to share his worries. However, Sadie, with mediocre abilities, couldn¡¯t participate in any Pack affairs, unable to share the burden with her husband. Rodther was busy, and he rarelymunicated with Sadie. Despite that, he deeply loved his wife. However, Sadie was often mncholic.


    One day, while patrolling the forest, Sadie encountered an injured stranger. The man wore a ck robe that couldn¡¯t hide his fair skin, giving off a cold feeling. The only warmth came from his eyes, blood-red pupils radiating a bewitching charm.


    The man introduced himself as Azrael from the North. Azrael got lost in the forest, attacked by a witch, and poisoned. Sadie was captivated by Azrael and instinctively started healing him. Her magic could cure the poison in the man.


    As Sadie concentrated on healing Azrael, her hair fell, revealing her smooth neck. The man took a deep breath, smelling the sweet scent of her blood. Unable to resist, he bit Sadie¡¯s neck, savoring her blood.


    In the process of healing, Sadie became weak and, caught off guard, fainted after being bitten. The man felt the poisonpletely neutralized and regained strength from Sadie¡¯s blood. He looked at the unconscious Sadie and brought her to his castle.


    When Sadie woke up, she found out that the person she saved was a vampire. But Azrael didn¡¯t kill her; instead, he thanked Sadie and invited her to dinner at his mansion.


    Sadie was deeply enchanted by the man. That night, they were mutually infatuated with each other, and he marked her by entering her passionate body.


    Soon after, Sadie became pregnant. She returned to Rodther, nning to break ties with her mate. At that time, Rodther was out with the Alpha, and he rarelymunicated with Sadie through mind link. Sadie told everything to her mother, Fran, who was initially angry but calmed down, realizing her daughter, like herself, had fallen in love with someone from another race. Fran asked Sadie to make a decision quickly, and until then, she would help take care of Theo.


    In the end, Sadie, looking at the pitiful Theo, understood that she shouldn¡¯t be so selfish and let the child suffer. She gave up the man she loved, deciding that after giving birth, she would return to the Pack and continue to y the role of a dutiful wife.


    After Hazel was born, news of Rodther¡¯s victory in battle reached them. After more than three years of bitter fighting, they had be the strongest Pack in the region, possessing a formidable military force. However, when he returned home and saw a strange baby girl lying in the living room¡¯s crib, his joyful face was overshadowed by anger. He roughly dragged Sadie out the door.


    ¡°What is this bastard?¡± he roared.


    ¡°She is my precious daughter. Watch your words!¡± Sadie¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she stared at Rodther with icy determination.


    ¡°You whore! While I was fighting, you crawled into another mutt¡¯s bed!¡± Rodther couldn¡¯t contain his anger, a side of him he rarely showed.


    Sadie, however, remained unusually calm. She suddenly knelt down, pulled down Rodther¡¯s pants. Rodther felt surprised, but he quickly sumbed to the pleasures of lust. His heart was filled with intense anger and jealousy, so he ruthlessly punished Sadie.


    Rodther and Sadie made love in the backyard for a day and night. In the end, Rodther forgave Sadie. He knew he still loved this woman, even if she no longer had any feelings for him. Her heart seemed to have been taken away, but her body still belonged to him, and that was enough.


    Fran recalled this past, feeling aplex mix of emotions. Nevertheless, Rodther treated Hazel as his own, apanying her in her growth. Hazel loved her father more than her mother, and Fran understood their rtionship well.


    Theo, upon learning the truth, feltplex emotions. He couldn¡¯t believe his mother had fallen in love with a vampire, and his heart trembled violently, feeling like the world was about to copse.


    Due to the healing of the vervain, Hazel¡¯s calmness sharply contrasted with Theo¡¯s tumultuous emotions. She had fallen into a deep sleep, unaware that her identity had made everyone uneasy.


    In the forest not far from the Pack House, a group of unfamiliar werewolves gathered ¨C Putnam¡¯s secret guards.


    ¡°Keep your soldiers here. When the war starts, they can infiltrate the wolf pack and kill those witches,¡± Hawthorne ordered Putnam, receiving the vampire king¡¯s summons. He coldly uttered hismand and left for the castle.


    ¡°I understand how to arrange it,¡± Putnam, though disliking Hawthorne, had no choice but to obey.


    Sitting in his room, Putnam contemted his situation. He felt too passive, waiting for orders wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack¡¯s Alpha must be mine.¡± His ambition slowly expanded, and he had to devise a brilliant n to navigate through it all.


    In the vampire Castle, ¡°someone deliberately cut me off from her, and you should know who¡¯s stopping me.¡± Azrael sat high on the throne and said with a deadpan face. His slightly furrowed brow betrayed his displeasure.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Are the troops in position? I have an amazing idea. I want her to show her dignity on this battlefield. Let everyone, including the mutts and the witches, know that she, my daughter, is the supreme king.¡±


    ¡°But, master, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t bepletely in control¡­ After all, she¡¯s not awake yet¡­¡±


    ¡°SHH. Keep your mouth shut, Hawthorne. You should not say such things as you will help her be king.¡±


    Hawthorne bows his head and half drops to his knees.


    ¡°I was reckless, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Stand down.¡±


    Hawthorne returns to the room with mixed feelings at the thought that Hazel will soon be awakened. He knows that awakened vampires are cruel, bloodthirsty, and even out of control, and he is not sure whether Hazel can find his will smoothly.


    Hawthorne quietly arrives at the Pack House, sneaks into her room, and sees Hazel still asleep.


    ¡°My beauty, I will help you get everything.¡±

 Chapter 88: Hazel Learns About Her Identity

    Hazel felt herself lying in darkness, unable to move. Her breath quickened, blood boiling, but soon, she sensed brightness around her. She was still living with her grandmother in the orchard, leading a carefree life.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s for lunch today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s creamy mushroom fettine and tomato-meat sauce pizza.¡±


    ¡°Sounds tempting!¡±


    An urgent knock on the door made Hazel uneasy, but she still opened it.


    ¡°Hazel, my fianc¨¦e.¡± It was Hawthorne, his voice filled with allure, as if it held a magical charm that convinced Hazel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± Should she call him dear? Why did it slip out unconsciously, while another blurry figure lingered in her mind?


    ¡°Hazel, you should know yourself. You should know your value.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about me?¡±


    ¡°Dear, you are a supreme vampire, unlike those mongrel dogs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a vampire?¡±


    At that moment, Fran walked out, calmly observing Hawthorne, sensing no malice. She understood it was time to tell Hazel everything. Fran gestured for Hawthorne to join them in the living room, and the three sat at the dining table.


    ¡°Lunch is ready; let¡¯s talk while we eat. Good food can¡¯t wait.¡± Fran tried to break the awkwardness, knowing only Hazel was unaware that she was in a manipted dream, with both Fran and Hawthorne entering her dreams through a spell.


    ¡°Thanks, I just wanted¡­¡± Hawthorne wanted to exin to Fran, but she simply nodded, understanding Hawthorne¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Tomato-meat sauce pizza, dig in!¡± Hazel innocently looked at the two, oblivious to any anomalies. She immersed herself in the beautiful dream, even if it was manipted.


    ¡°Little Hazel, I hope you remember whates next when you wake up.¡± Suddenly, Hazel saw her grandmother looking serious, speaking to her with deep concern.


    ¡°Am I really a vampire?¡± Hazel recalled Hawthorne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Not only that, you also have witch heritage. You are the only person in the world with wolf, vampire, and witch bloodlines-a child blessed by the gods.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Hybrid?¡± Hazel was about to take a bite of the pizza when it slipped from her hand to the floor. Her jaw nearly dropped, her stomach churned, and her heart pounded as if it might stop any moment.


    ¡°No-¡±


    In the room, Hazel woke up covered in cold sweat. What did she dream? Her grandmother told her she was a Hybrid with three bloodlines? She knew since childhood that Hybrids were unwee in Packs, often ostracized, ridiculed, and sometimes even expelled if they had low talents.


    The dream seemed so real that she couldn¡¯t help but believe everything her grandmother and Hawthorne said. No, it couldn¡¯t be true. It must all be a dream; how could she be a vampire?


    ¡°It¡¯s true, all of it.¡±


    Hawthorne stood by Hazel¡¯s bed, speaking softly. Hazel looked up at Hawthorne¡¯s gentle face, her pupils dted in fear, and her hands clutched the nket tightly.


    ¡°How did you get here? Did you enter my dream again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear. You have to ept all of this and awaken as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Hazel heard Hawthorne addressing her and felt a hint of disgust from within. Another person¡¯s face shed in her mind, and she wished the first person she saw upon waking was Cyril. She was shocked by her own thoughts.


    Seeing Hazel lost in thought, Hawthorne¡¯s eyes narrowed with irritation, but there were more important matters at hand. He leaned close to Hazel¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Wake up, my queen. We are destined for each other. Your blood, your blood is starting to boil¡­ you need to hear¡­¡±


    At that moment, Hazel¡¯s door was suddenly knocked on. Hawthorne agilely leaped out of the window, disappearing.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Cyril saw Hazel gazing nkly out the window.


    ¡°Are you okay, Hazel? You look weak.¡± Cyril, abandoning his usual coldness, looked at Hazel with concern. Hazel, just realizing that Cyril was talking to her, responded nervously, unable to convey everything she had just experienced.


    A Hybrid? A Hybrid with three bloodlines? She couldn¡¯t digest such news.


    Cyril sensed she was hiding something, a trace of suspicion shing in his eyes. But considering Hazel had just woken up, he controlled his emotions and spoke calmly, ¡°Anyway, thank God, you¡¯re awake. Although you¡¯ve just woken up, unfortunately, I still have to tell you. The day of your duel with Alpha Voss is approaching, and you must practice diligently.¡±


    Hazel looked up at Cyril, her chaotic thoughts overwhelmed by the news of the impending duel with Alpha Voss.


    A duel! How could she forget about such a crucial duel?


    ¡°My body is fine, and I can start training anytime.¡±


    Cyril looked at Hazel, her suddenly spirited eyes igniting his fighting spirit. He gently touched her face because her strength made her even more enchanting.


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡±


    Moonlight streamed into the room, creating an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Cyril bent down, kissing Hazel. The kiss was deep, as if reproaching her for sleeping too long, and as if he was grateful that Hazel had awakened. Cyril bit her half-lip, inhaling her scent forcefully. The clean and sweet fragrance reassured him, knowing that, regardless of Hazel¡¯s identity, he would protect her.


    He desperately wanted to possess her, and at that moment, he finally felt it.


    Hazel, the moon goddess bestowed upon him, the destined one he had long sought.


    He was the supreme Alpha, born to be ruthless and decisive. No one dared to challenge him. Only Hazel broke that rule. This fiery little chili pepper had piqued his interest from the start, and he was oblivious to his own feelings for her. Every time he sumbed to his possessiveness towards her, it was because she was his mate.


    It was her identity that forced Cyril to confront everything, and he didn¡¯t disdain her for being a Hybrid. On the contrary, upon learning Hazel¡¯s true identity, his immediate reaction was figuring out how to protect her.


    Hazel felt surprised by Cyril¡¯s sudden tenderness, but more than that, she felt a flutter in her heart. She admitted to herself that she had fallen for this man. The vague figure from her dreams gradually became clear, merging entirely with Cyril¡¯s face.


    Yet, Hazel was unaware that the man before her was her mate.


    She became entranced in Cyril¡¯s kiss, savoring his breath. He had never kissed her with such affection; his kisses were usually dominant and irresistible.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    What¡¯s gotten into Cyril?


    While Hazel understood his possessiveness, such tender moments were rare. She found herself breathless under Cyril¡¯s kiss, craving more. However, as she enjoyed the moment, a hint of unease apanied her feelings.

 Chapter 89: Hazel’s Awakening

    The morning sunlight streamed into Hazel¡¯s room, waking her up. She rubbed her eyes and got out of bed. Fran, hearing of her awakening, had already prepared avish breakfast and brought it to her room.


    ¡°Little Hazel, I¡¯ming in.¡± Fran entered with a te of thick egg sandwiches and a cup of hot milk.


    Even before her grandmother entered, Hazel could already smell the delicious aroma of the food. It heightened her anticipation, and she stretchedzily, feeling content.


    ¡°Grandma! I knew you loved me the most!¡± Hazel, enjoying her breakfast, couldn¡¯t resist being a bit yful. Despite the heaviness in her heart, her dreams still lingered in the joyful times spent with her grandmother.


    Her life had undergone a drastic change since turning eighteen, something she had never anticipated.


    ¡°You will always be you, Hazel.¡± Rita sensed Hazel¡¯s emotional downturn and tried tofort her.


    ¡°Thank you, Rita. But I don¡¯t know if Grandma understands everything about me. Should I ask her?¡± Hazel was afraid that she might be the one kept in the dark, but she also feared that revealing her identity would hurt her grandmother.


    What if she couldn¡¯t ept her granddaughter being a Hybrid? What would she do?


    Seeing Hazel frowning, lost in thought, Fran seemed to understand her feelings and spoke in a reassuring tone.


    ¡°Child, we need to talk about your dreams.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Hazel asked.


    ¡°I know everything, and so do they. You don¡¯t have to worry, my child. Those who love you will always love you.¡± Fran said, tears welling up in her eyes. She knew this endearing granddaughter shouldn¡¯t bear all this alone.


    Fran hugged Hazel tightly, kissing her forehead. Hazel returned the embrace. Just moments ago, she was torn about whether to tell her grandmother everything, but Fran¡¯s actions reassured her. She loved this old woman who had been with her throughout her upbringing.


    ¡°I love you too, Grandma. I¡¯ll be strong and won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    Hazel knew she had to train hard. She wasn¡¯t powerful enough yet. Her bloodline might cause trouble, especially with the cursed vampire blood flowing through her veins. She wasn¡¯t sure if the wolf pack would ept her, but she believed strength could ovee anything.


    After breakfast, Hazel changed into a new workout outfit and headed to the training ground. Her duel with Alpha Voss was tomorrow. If she could win and make a name for herself, maybe the wolf pack would ept a Hybrid with formidable strength.


    Moreover, she had the bloodline of a witch. She couldn¡¯t say to which faction she truly belonged. However, she didn¡¯t believe that werewolves, vampires, and witches should harbor hatred for each other. Love should transcend all species.


    But for now, she needed a victory to be the focal point of the wolf pack.


    Cyril, Carlotta, and Vi were already waiting for her at the training ground. For tomorrow¡¯s showdown, they had devised a training n specifically targeting Alpha Voss.


    During Hazel¡¯s unconsciousness, Carlotta and Vi had observed Alpha Voss¡¯s battles multiple times. They discovered that he was proficient in offense butcked defensive skills.


    ¡°His strength is formidable, but he often overexerts himself, leaving his back vulnerable,¡± Carlotta informed Hazel.


    ¡°Besides his back, his left knee was injured in a previous fight. While targeting someone¡¯s weakness may be considered hical, it can be the ultimate lethal move,¡± Vi added, winking at Hazel.


    They simted Alpha Voss¡¯s attacking style, allowing Hazel to engage in two-on-one training with them. After the training, Hazel felt more confident about tomorrow¡¯s duel.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too weak,¡± Cyril observed the sparring, serious in his assessment. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the difference between Alpha and other wolves. Defeating Carlotta and Vi doesn¡¯t equate to defeating Alpha.¡±


    Hazel, hearing Cyril¡¯s words, felt like a bucket of cold water had been thrown at her. However, she understood that Cyril wanted to ensure she didn¡¯t take tomorrow¡¯s battle lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be more cautious.¡±


    Almost all the werewolves in the town gathered at the training ground outside Pack House. The werewolves were shouting, expressing their anticipation for today¡¯s duel.


    ¡°The bravest she-wolf is Hazel! Take down that Alpha!¡±


    ¡°With your small frame, you think you can beat Alpha?¡±


    ¡°im victory, Hazel!¡±


    ¡°Watch your head, little she-dog!¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah! Screw Alpha!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The werewolves from both sides were taunting each other, eagerly awaiting the duel. The Iron Star Pack was known for its prowess, and almost all wolves in the pack were powerful warriors. Even though Hazel had to face an Alpha, most wolves within the Pack supported her participation.


    All werewolves loved a good fight, and the bloodier the scene, the more excited they became.


    The duel was about to begin.


    ¡°Come on, little she-wolf!¡± Alpha Voss looked agitated. He shifted into a massive gray wolf, rapidly shaking his wolf head, preparing to attack. Hazel hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would choose to fight in wolf form. She called out to Rita.


    ¡°Hey, is it finally my turn to shine?¡± Rita sounded excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hazel. Let me go and bite off this big guy¡¯s neck.¡±


    Hazel also shifted into a white wolf, appearing smaller than Alpha Voss but still striking. White wolves were legendary, and no one had seen one before. The werewolves in the pack looked at Hazel¡¯s wolf form with surprise. Some even believed Hazel should be their Luna.


    Alpha Voss swiftly lunged at Hazel, his speed making him look like a gray streak of lightning. He bit down on Hazel¡¯s front leg, but she quickly evaded the attack.


    The color of the white wolf made Hazel stand out, seemingly at a disadvantage. Alpha Voss attacked again, knocking down the white wolf and delivering a fierce blow to its abdomen.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The white wolf whimpered, struggling to breathe.


    ¡°Damn it! Rita, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Rita flipped over, charging towards Alpha Voss like a madwoman. Her speed was incredible, several times faster than Voss, her anger propelling her even faster. She aimed for Alpha Voss¡¯s left knee, intending to deliver a fatal blow.


    However, it seemed Alpha Voss anticipated her move. As she neared, he sidestepped her, swiftly running to her rear, biting fiercely into her wolf tail, spinning her around, and mming her forcefully onto the ground.


    Hazely on the ground, unable to resist. Her heart was filled with rage, the desire to kill the Alpha overwhelming her thoughts. Even though she was exhausted,


    Alpha Voss, seeing victory within reach, shifted back to human form, impatiently watching Hazel. He arrogantly donned a ck vest, entuating therge muscles on his arms. His scars protruded proudly, like badges of triumph.


    ¡°Little she-wolf, still daring to challenge me like this? How amusing,¡± his voice was taunting.


    Hazel waspletely infuriated, a strong mind link echoing in her mind.


    ¡°Wake up, you can be stronger! Wake up! My dear daughter. Remember your bite!¡±


    Azrael¡¯s face appeared in Hazel¡¯s mind, severing her connection with Rita. ¡°Ah-¡± Hazel screamed in agony, her body contorting as she shifted back to human form.


    ¡°Wake up! My queen.¡±


    Azrael¡¯s image in Hazel¡¯s mind was the moment he bit her mother¡¯s neck. Her blood boiled instantly, rushing through her veins faster, thicker, and redder, converging in her heart.


    Hazel¡¯s heart pounded violently, each beat stronger than thest.


    ¡°Can¡¯t handle this, little she-wolf?¡±


    Alpha Voss approached Hazel, observing her writhing in pain. He enjoyed witnessing the expression of agony in the weak, finding pleasure in their suffering.


    As Alpha Voss crouched down, grabbing Hazel¡¯s hair, wanting to savor the pain on her face, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ wait¡­¡±


    Hazel¡¯s pupils turned blood-red, a color akin to fresh blood.


    Reaching out, Hazel effortlessly lifted Alpha Voss, as if he were a mere toy.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    The bones in Alpha Voss¡¯s neck made a cracking sound, and before he could even gasp for breath, Hazel twisted his neck, snapping it.


    ¡°Oh my God, she killed Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Her eyes! Look, her eyes, she¡¯s not a werewolf!¡±


    ¡°Hybrid! A Hybrid killed our Alpha!¡±


    The surrounding werewolves erupted in a mix of hatred and anger. Seeing the situation, Cyril rushed ahead, reaching Hazel.


    ¡°Hazel, what are you doing?!¡±


    However, Hazel seemed oblivious to Cyril¡¯s call. Her crimson eyes turned towards Cyril.


    The next moment, Hazel charged at Cyril.

 Chapter 90: The Split of the Werewolf Alliance

    Hazelpletely lost her sanity; her blood was boiling furiously, her eyes and brain filled to the brim, almost on the verge of bursting. Her nails became even sharper. Her head ached as if it were about to explode. She screamed or rather roared, swinging her arms towards Cyril¡¯s chest.


    Her wide-open mouth was shut forcefully by Cyril¡¯s powerful hands, rendering her voiceless. The roar got stuck in her burning throat, making her more furious, as if she wanted to tear Cyril in front of her.


    ¡°Hazel, control yourself!¡±


    Sharp ws tore through Cyril¡¯s chest, and the smell of blood wafted into her nostrils. Hazel became excited; she craved blood. Her blood-red eyes doubled in size when she saw the blood flowing from Cyril. Blood vessels filled her eyes as she opened her mouth wide, making a growling sound.


    ¡°Blood¡­ I¡­ want¡­ blood¡­¡±


    Hazel¡¯s fangs were exposed, and she urgently pressed her face against Cyril¡¯s chest, intending to bite into his bleeding flesh. Cyril strained to increase the distance between them; he hadn¡¯t expected Hazel¡¯s strength to be so formidable. Cyril used one hand to mp Hazel¡¯s neck and the other to pin her to the ground, trying to restrict her movements.


    Hazel, lying on the ground, wildly thrashed her uncontroble body. Her ws seized Cyril¡¯s arms, embedding into his bones, making a crunching sound as Cyril¡¯s blood oozed out.


    The increasingly intense smell of blood made Cyril feel he could barely withstand this force. Cyril sensed that Hazel had fully shifted; she was no longer a simple she-wolf.


    Fran, witnessing Hazel¡¯s transformation, immediately ran over. Seeing Hazel¡¯s appearance, her eyes widened, but she was more astonished by Cyril¡¯s painful expression. She couldn¡¯t believe that even the most powerful Alpha couldn¡¯t stop Hazel.


    ¡°Child, control your anger! Don¡¯t let it dominate you.¡±


    ¡°Hazel! Control!¡± Fran guided Hazel like a sage. She quickly took out a wand from her pocket, muttering an incantation, chanting a string of spells into Hazel¡¯s mind.


    Afterward, Hazel¡¯s pain subsided. Her boiling blood was quickly extinguished, and her bones and flesh stopped their uproar. Her brain began to calm down, but she soon lost consciousness, her body falling into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Witch and Hybrid? Fran is a witch?¡±


    The surrounding werewolves were shocked by the scene. They had never thought that there was a witch lineage in their Pack. However, their disgust for vampires overshadowed everything, and they did not show any hostility towards Fran. Instead, they were relieved that a witch appeared at this critical moment to help them deal with the Hybrid¡¯s madness.


    Cyril didn¡¯t have time to exin all of this. He lifted the unconscious Hazel into his arms and quickly ran back to the Pack House. Only when he returned to Hazel¡¯s room did he gently ce her on the bed. Watching Hazel sleeping, Cyril¡¯s expression wasplex. He couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. This she-wolf had nearly killed him?


    Cyril, always confident in himself, had never been sessfully challenged by any wolf. The scars on his body were medals of his victories. However, Hazel¡¯s recent attack had left him feeling somewhat strained. He hadn¡¯t expected Hazel¡¯s strength to be so overwhelming. If it weren¡¯t for him facing Hazel, she might have been another corpse under someone else¡¯s ws.


    If Fran hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he might truly have been killed.


    The Iron Star Pack, the most powerful wolf pack in the world. If their Alpha were to be killed, the werewolf world might plunge into chaos! Cyril would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Cyril, the most powerful Alpha, had healed from all his wounds, leaving only a few scratches. However, outside the Pack House, various leaders of the Werewolf Alliance had gathered, shocked and angry about everything that happened in the training ground. They needed an exnation, a convincing reason.


    ¡°Cyril! Your Pack actually has a vampire Hybrid?¡± questioned Alpha Osiston.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ally with a wolf pack that has vampire blood.¡±


    Alpha Osiston¡¯s loud voice stirred the emotions of the surrounding werewolves. They hated vampires and responded with howls in support of Osiston¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Cyril is the most powerful Alpha; he has always been upright. I believe he will handle this Hybrid correctly,¡± Alpha Eric spoke out amid the opposing voices. He had confidence in Cyril because he had witnessed Cyril¡¯s powerful strength when his own Pack faced a crisis. Eric knew Cyril needed support now, and he had to stand up for him.


    ¡°Our alliance is unbreakable,¡± Alpha Trnald also stood up. He had always believed in Cyril¡¯s strength.


    Two distinctly different voices emerged within the wolf pack, but Cyril wasn¡¯t prepared to exin. He was still observing Hazel¡¯s condition, hoping she would regain her sanity and wake up normally.


    ¡°Cyril, you have to give an exnation,¡± Alpha Merric chose to wait and see, not wanting to offend either side. But his words were authoritative, quieting all voices. Everyone expected Cyril to step forward and provide an exnation.


    However, the first toe out of the room was not Cyril but Fran.


    Fran walked into the gathering of werewolves outside the Pack House, holding her wand high and speaking loudly to the wolf pack.


    ¡°Hazel is not an ordinary Hybrid; she is a child blessed by the gods!¡±


    ¡°Her mother, my daughter, is a child born from the union of a wolf and a witch.¡±


    ¡°Her father, the master of all vampires, is a pure-blood vampire.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, Hazel is a unique child, born with the blood of all spirits gathered.¡±


    ¡°The gods have bestowed the most powerful force upon a Hybrid! A Hybrid, the species you despise the most, surpassing all of you. I cannot deny the hatred between werewolves and vampires. But you know nothing about power; you are blinded by hatred, truly foolish!¡±


    Fran¡¯s words silenced all the werewolves; they looked at Fran warily, specting the truth of her words.


    ¡°Wolves won¡¯t lose to vampires!¡±


    ¡°Only pure blood can be recognized by the gods. Damn it, a witch is talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°No, witches can foresee the future. What she says might be right.¡±


    ¡°I believe Hazel¡¯s power just now was formidable; she might truly be blessed by the gods.¡±


    ¡°A Hybrid with three bloodlines, unprecedented.¡±


    Suddenly, the wolf pack erupted in discussions, arguing about Hazel¡¯s existence, with no one able to reach a conclusion.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Cyril spoke up.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack never abandons any great warrior, regardless of their bloodline purity.¡±


    ¡°I will forever protect Hazel; she is a crucial member of The Iron Star Pack.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s gaze swept sharply over every werewolf, his eyes filled with oppression. A powerful aura emanated from him, causing all werewolves to feel immense pressure; they were gasping for breath, trembling throughout.


    ¡°Yes, my Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Following the Alpha.¡±


    In the wolf pack, some werewolves who couldn¡¯t withstand Cyril¡¯s aura quickly submitted to him. However, Alpha Osiston and his pack had no intention of epting Hazel. Alpha Merric was unsatisfied with Cyril¡¯s exnation; he believed Cyrilpletely avoided mentioning Hazel¡¯s vampire bloodline. They used leaving the Pack House as evidence of their opposition.


    Cyril watched the Werewolf Alliance face disintegration over Hazel, his thoughtsplicated.


    The Iron Star Pack was about to confront a showdown with witches. But Cyril knew the more critical enemy was that damned dark race. They had sessfully stirred up the division within the Werewolf Alliance.


    In the uing battle, Cyril would face significant challenges.

 Chapter 91: The Real Enemy

    Cyril watched the departing figures of Osiston and Merric. He turned towards the wolf pack that supported him, looking at Eric and Trnald with a determined gaze. He believed he had to get through this, as the packs he had once helped were now his allies. Cyril faced the uing challenges with continued confidence.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack will never betray allies,¡± he dered, opening his strong arms and embracing Eric and Trnald tightly. Eric patted Cyril¡¯s shoulder, nodding in agreement. Trnald embraced Cyril, and he stepped forward, loudly proiming:


    ¡°The Wolf Alliance will triumph!¡±


    ¡°Triumph!¡±


    ¡°Triumph!¡± The members of the wolf pack cheered in response.


    Cyril, Eric, and Trnald returned to the Pack House. Cyril called them into the study, his expression serious. Eric and Trnald thought Cyril had different ns for the uing battle with the witches, and they were eager to hear Cyril¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°Alpha Cyril, now that our alliance is formed, how do we proceed with the operation?¡± Eric asked.


    Eric¡¯s pack had almost faced destruction under his father¡¯s leadership, and Cyril had helped them through those tough times. As a result, Eric had full trust in Cyril and looked forward to fighting side by side.


    Cyril gazed at the young Alpha Eric with a fatherly look, sensing the young Alpha¡¯s enthusiasm and eagerness for battle.


    Eric¡¯s fearless spirit reminded him of his early days as the Alpha of The Iron Star Pack. At that time, Cyril was eager to make a name for himself and expand the pack¡¯s influence. He faced challenges from other packs without fear, full of martial spirit, until one incident¡­


    The Iron Star Pack was attacked, exploiting Cyril¡¯s bellicose nature, almost leading to its destruction. Cyril¡¯s adversary was an aged Alpha named Lucian, the former Alpha of The Dust and Frost Pack and Putnam¡¯s father. Cyril believed Lucian was no longer fit to lead his pack and nned to seize control while he was vulnerable.


    Beta Jarvis of The Iron Star Pack advised Cyril not to be impulsive, as Lucian, despite his advanced age, was cunning. Ignoring Jarvis¡¯s advice, Cyril thought his strength was more than enough to defeat an old Alpha.


    On the day of the battle, Cyril led his army into The Dust and Frost Pack¡¯s territory, but they found no trace of a wolf, not even a scent. Cyril assumed Lucian had led his people to escape.


    ¡°The old wolf is useless, fleeing without a fight and handing over the entire territory to me,¡± Cyril said confidently, satisfied with the oue. They set up camp in The Dust and Frost Pack¡¯s territory that night.


    On that evening, The Iron Star Pack celebrated victory, reveling in feasts and burning The Dust and Frost Pack¡¯s houses. They howled around the roaring mes.


    After eating and drinking their fill, falling into a deep sleep, The Iron Star Pack was unaware of the impending nighttime assault led by Alpha Lucian and The Dust and Frost Pack.


    ¡°Kill! The warriors of The Dust and Frost Pack!¡± Lucianmanded with a deep and hoarse voice. He stood on a hillside, witnessing everything Cyril was experiencing, his eyes filled with resentment.


    ¡°One arrogant young wolf will only taste the bitterness of pain,¡± Lucian sneered. This was his true n ¨C waiting for the enemy to rest and then striking them all at once.


    At this moment, the warriors of The Iron Star Pack were deep in slumber. They only reacted when they heard the enemy¡¯s howls. However, alcohol had paralyzed their minds, weakened their will, and reduced theirbat strength. They struggled to cope with the sudden assault. Cyril, hearing the enemy¡¯s howls, immediately used the mind link to awaken all warriors and joined the battle.


    In the end, The Iron Star Pack was forced back to its territory, losing many warriors. Cyril, too, suffered severe injuries in this battle. Since then, Cyril dared not draw conclusions hastily in any battle. He prepared thoroughly for every fight, ensuring nothing was left to chance, beforemitting fully.


    Cyril patted Eric¡¯s shoulder, knowing the young Alpha¡¯s desire for victory. However, their true enemies were not the witches of the McGo Family.


    ¡°Listen, our alliance must defeat the real enemies, those who wish us to vanish,¡± Cyril said. He pulled out a thick book titled ¡°Dark Shadows¡± from the bookshelf, a biography about vampires detailing their habits. These creatures of darkness feared sunlight and the magic of holy spirits, making witches¡¯ powers amon dread.


    ¡°What? Mc Family dered war on us, Cyril. Without killing the vampires, we might end up in hell courtesy of those women with ck cats,¡± Trnald said, spreading his hands, looking puzzled at Cyril.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate. Those women you¡¯re talking about, could it be me?¡± Kassandra stepped out of the study¡¯s mirror, mocking Trnald. Surprisingly, she held a ck cat in her arms.


    ¡°The witch from the McGo Family, how did you get here?¡± Trnald tensed, hands clenched, ready to attack at any moment, ring at Kassandra, preparing for a confrontation.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here, little wolf. Do you think you can defeat a witch all by yourself? Or do you want to challenge the power of magic?¡± Kassandra teased, patting her ck cat. She seemed unfazed by the impulsive werewolf.


    Eric blocked Trnald with his hands. Though he didn¡¯t understand the situation, he knew Cyril would exin, so he restrained Trnald.


    ¡°Kassandra and I have already reached a cooperation agreement. Our war is a facade. On the day of the battle, our goal was to lure out the vampires, as they are the real culprits behind this war. The person harming the witches was sent by the vampires. We have traitors among us, wolves who betrayed their kind and sided with the foolish dogs serving the vampires.¡±


    Cyril calmly exined the situation to Eric and Trnald. Now, they understood that this battle was undoubtedly the century-old war between werewolves and vampires. As their agreement with the vampires had expired, those creatures were preparing tounch another attack, intending to destroy the entire werewolf world!


    ¡°In the uing war, the witches will stand on the side of justice, which means supporting us. We need to defeat those vampires.¡±


    Eric and Trnald turned their gaze towards Kassandra. Their expressions shifted from caution to trust. After all, they greatly needed the support of the McGo Family, a n of witches possessing the most powerful magic.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 92: Dreams

    Alpha Osiston and his wolf pack left the Pack House and returned to their territory. Osiston hoped that Cyril would execute Hazel properly; otherwise, he had no intention of helping Cyril kill the witch. After all, his mother had met a tragic end at the hands of vampires, and he harbored a deep hatred for them.


    Putnam learned everything from She. He never expected Hazel to be a Hybrid! Suspicion arose in him regarding the rtionship between Hazel and Hawthorne; he spected that there must be some connection between them. He had to investigate this thoroughly. Faced with the division in the werewolf alliance, Putnam felt pleased; this would weaken Cyril¡¯s power, and the chance for his Pack to grow stronger would naturally increase.


    Putnam arrived at Alpha Osiston¡¯s territory and extended an alliance invitation.


    ¡°I heard that The Iron Star Pack has a Hybrid among them, which is unforgivable. I propose we form a new alliance and expel this Alpha who betrays werewolves from our world,¡± Putnam smiled as he offered his hand to Osiston, thinking it was a good opportunity.


    ¡°Are you suggesting we kill Cyril?¡± Although Osiston was unhappy with Cyril¡¯s actions, he still feared Cyril; after all, both Cyril and his army were formidable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to? Do you want to endure under his rule forever? And he has even taken in someone who tarnishes the werewolf bloodline. Think about your mother; can you still tolerate this?¡± Putnam provocatively spoke.


    Approaching Osiston¡¯s seat, Putnam pointed to the pictures hanging above, showing his parents. The woman in the photo was beautiful and strong, once an excellent Luna.


    Following Putnam¡¯s direction, Osiston looked at his mother, instantly recalling the scene of her tragic death. The burning mes of anger surged within him, and the deep-seated hatred was unearthed. He wanted all vampires buried in hell.


    ¡°No! All vampires must die!¡±


    ¡°I ept your alliance invitation, but what¡¯s your n?¡± Osiston looked down at Putnam, hoping he wasn¡¯t just someone good with words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I have a powerful army.¡±


    ¡°The day before the witch and Cyril go to war, we can preemptively strike, making them taste bitterness first.¡±


    Putnam concealed his cooperation with the vampires. In his view, Osiston¡¯s army was just a meager gift he prepared for the king. His real goal was to be the Alpha of thergest Pack.


    As the morning sun slowly rose, the forest remained shrouded in darkness. asionally, one or two birds chirped.


    After concluding the discussion with Eric and Trnald, Cyril went to Hazel¡¯s room. He looked at Hazel still in a deep slumber, yet to awaken.


    He caressed Hazel¡¯s hair, eyes filled with affection. He even wished it were himself unconscious instead of Hazel. Hisrge hand followed Hazel¡¯s hair to her delicate face, gazing at her long eyshes. Cyril leaned down, kissing her enchanting lips.


    ¡°I missed you. Hazel, I need you to wake up,¡± Cyril whispered to himself. Despite always being powerful, he never thought he would feel so helpless due to worrying about someone. His heart was in immense turmoil due to Hazel¡¯s unconsciousness.


    Hazel felt a kiss on her lips, but she couldn¡¯t see the man clearly. She awoke from her deep sleep, finding herself lying on a grassywn.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Theo? What are you doing?¡± Hazel saw young Theo holding a little rabbit, running toward her.


    ¡°Hey, Hazel, I caught a bunny. Wanna y with it?¡± Theo, covered in dirt, smiled as he offered the rabbit to her. Hazel dly took the bunny, immersing herself in ytime with Theo.


    Suddenly, a stranger approached them. The man hypnotized Theo, making him fall into a deep sleep. He crouched down, smiling at Hazel.


    Hazel stared into the blood-red eyes, a strangely familiar feeling washing over her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hazel. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    The stranger took Hazel¡¯s hand, and as she listened to him, it felt like she was under some kind of spell, quietly following the man away from Theo.


    The stranger led her to a castle with Gothic spires, a circr tower, narrow stained-ss windows, and arched doorways. Columns and various shapes supported the arches, creating a solid and heavy atmosphere. The dimly lit interior, with its contrast of small windows and vast space, gave an impression of mystery and seclusion.


    In the dim hall, there stood a pure white coffin adorned with diamonds and a series of incorruptible decorations. The stranger pointed to the coffin.


    ¡°My daughter, this is your little bed. Do you like it?¡±


    Daughter? Hazel looked at the man in confusion, fear filling her eyes. The man didn¡¯t get angry at her silence; instead, he affectionately patted her head and snapped his fingers at the door.


    ¡°Hawthorne,e in.¡±


    A boy in a ck suit walked in, his hair also jet ck. The striking feature was his vibrant eyes; the left one was green, and the right one was golden. His eyes gave him an aura of liveliness. The boy approached Hazel, took her hand, and shed a faint smile.


    ¡°Hawthorne, Hazel is your fianc¨¦e. In this castle, you will grow up together with her.¡± The stranger instructed Hawthorne.


    ¡°Yes, my master.¡± Hawthorne blinked his heterochromatic eyes, a hint of surprise in them. He looked at Hazel, finding the little girl adorable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the study, and I¡¯ll read you stories, my fianc¨¦e.¡± Hawthorne¡¯s icy hand held Hazel¡¯s. Their hand temperatures were vastly different, making Hazel feel a bit ufortable, but her brain was surprisingly obedient.


    Faced with everything unfamiliar, little Hazel seemed verypliant. She followed Hawthorne to the study, which resembled the one she had seen when she passed out in the bathroom, even darker.


    ¡°Hazel,e here. I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± Hawthorne gently embraced Hazel, speaking about bat stories. Little Hazel was captivated, and Hawthorne¡¯s voice was like the gentle tide, gradually eroding her will.


    Life in the castle became monotonous for Hazel; she could hardly see any sunlight, and her skin grew paler. Hawthorne woke Hazel up every day from the white coffin, and the two children were almost inseparable.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Hawthorne asked Hazel softly.


    ¡°Happy?¡± Hazel¡¯s mind shed images of Theo lying on the grass, and she almost forgot who that was.


    ¡°What is happiness?¡±


    ¡°Is it being happy with you?¡±


    ¡°Happy, but I forgot I was happy with someone else, too.¡±


    ¡°Forget him, forget everything before.¡± Hawthorne¡¯s heterochromatic eyes sparkled as he whispered in Hazel¡¯s ear. Hazel nodded, awkwardly hugging her doll, walking back into the white coffin.

 Chapter 93: True Awareness

    Despite Cyril¡¯s attempts to kiss Hazel, she remained asleep, like Sleeping Beauty, unresponsive even to Cyril¡¯s kisses. Cyril appeared increasingly anxious; he couldn¡¯t bear the fact that Hazel had been unconscious for two days and nights, terrified of losing her. Facing his partner¡¯sa proved to be an unexpectedly painful experience. During these two days, his wolf, Aeneas, seemed to lose its vitality, even its howls grew weaker.


    ¡°Hazel must wake up soon, or her connection with Rita will be increasingly fragile,¡± warned Aeneas, insisting that Cyril take urgent action.


    Suppressing his inner sorrow, Cyril sought out Fran. After all, it was she who caused Hazel to fall into aa. Cyril knocked on Fran¡¯s door, but Gerard opened it.


    ¡°Alpha, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Hazel has been in aa for two days, and I hope Fran can help her wake up.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    As Cyril entered the house, he saw Hazel¡¯s home in chaos, leaving him puzzled.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We are looking for a lost ring, that ring.¡± Fran descended the stairs, exining to Cyril that the ring was left by Hazel¡¯s father, or so she imed. Unbeknownst to her, the ring possessed a magic that Fran used to seal her vampire blood.


    ¡°Now her blood is fully awake. We must find the ring quickly to seal her vampire blood again.¡±


    ¡°Seal her blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hybrids face two situations. One is having mediocre talent, akin to an ordinary werewolf or vampire, like my daughter Sadie. I¡¯m grateful she is a regr child, thanks to God¡¯s tolerance.¡±


    ¡°However, my poor granddaughter Hazel faces the opposite situation. She is a child blessed by the gods, possessing extremely powerful abilities. She absorbed the powers of werewolves, vampires, and witches, bing an unprecedented Hybrid. But powerful abilities must endure immense suffering, and the moon goddess¡¯s test for her is exceptionally cruel.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to Hazel?¡± Cyril asked with concern, realizing the severity of the situation.


    ¡°The moon is the energy source for all species except humans. If someone¡¯s power is like the moon but their body clearly cannot bear such immense power, they will inevitably descend into madness.¡±


    ¡°When Hazel was a child, Azrael discovered her power, intending to use her to dominate the entire dark world. Unfortunately, he did not understand Hazel¡¯s situation. I foresaw this when Sadie gave birth to Hazel, a prophecy granted by the gods.¡±


    ¡°What prophecy?¡±


    ¡°I knew I would grow old. Just as I foresaw, now my magic is insufficient to fulfill this prophecy. So, in my early years, I chose to seal Hazel¡¯s vampire blood.¡±


    ¡°You mean you made her appear only as mediocre a Hybrid as her mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admit I was selfish.¡± Fran covered her face with both hands, knowing she had vited many forbidden magics, and the gods would eventually punish her for everything she had done.


    ¡°You did it for the peace of the entire world, Luna,¡± Gerardforted Fran, embracing her fragile soul.


    ¡°Now, what needs to be done to seal her vampire blood? Whatever it is, I¡¯m willing to do it,¡± Cyril said, unable to discern the current situation but desperately wanting Hazel to wake up as before.


    ¡°Go call Kassandra. Breaking the witch¡¯s taboo requires a witch to unravel it,¡± Fran said, her hands hanging weakly as she sighed softly.


    Cyril used the mind link to contact Theo, instructing him to bring Kassandra from the McGo Family. Kassandra arrived at Fran¡¯s house at sunset.


    Though everyone¡¯s mood was heavy, Gerard still prepared dinner earnestly. He made deliciousmb and hearty tomato soup.


    ¡°Eat up, so we can continue the fight,¡± he said with a light tone, hoping to break the heavy atmosphere.


    Everyone sat at the dinner table, discussing how to wake Hazel while having dinner. Fran took a sip of the soup, and her spirit lifted slightly.


    ¡°Know that every vampire inherently possesses a skill. Hazel is no exception, but she haspletely forgotten everything about vampires, including her vampire powers. Her skills are enticing.¡±


    ¡°What skills?¡± Cyril tightened his grip on the fork.


    ¡°She has the ability to summon the night.¡±


    ¡°Summon the night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is a child blessed by the gods. Her power can rival the moon¡¯s, allowing her to summon the night at will. Vampires fear sunlight the most, but if there¡¯s no sun, they can freely travel the world.¡±


    ¡°Good Lord¡­¡± Theo could hardly believe Hazel possessed such incredible power.


    ¡°But the moon also has its drawbacks. Hazel is a Hybrid, and her werewolf genes ensure her blood is not always cold. Therefore, when her blood is warm, she is unafraid of the sun. At that time, she is a healthy child.¡±


    Fran spoke with love in her eyes; she naturally hoped Hazel could live in sunlight forever.


    ¡°But obviously, her blood is now cold, Fran.¡± Kassandra, sharp-minded, had understood everything. Her mission was to help Hazel bnce the two different forces in her blood, as Hazel also had witch heritage.


    Fran looked into Kassandra¡¯s eyes, knowing that she had a full grasp of everything.


    However, helping Hazel regain consciousness was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°While I want to help, I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before, Aunt Fran.¡± Kassandra knew she needed some time and support to understand how Hazel¡¯s powers should be bnced through her witch heritage.


    ¡°You need to seek the help of the moon goddess, child.¡± Fran heard Kassandra call her Aunt and felt a moment of joy. However, her power was not enough to assist Kassandra; she could only hope Kassandra would agree to her request.


    ¡°Moon goddess¡¯s help?¡±


    ¡°On the next full moon night, you can use a magic circle to seek help from the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°Magic circle? That¡¯s forbidden magic!¡± Kassandra was shocked by Fran¡¯s suggestion.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the McGo Family, a long line of witches, possessed powerful magic, they had developed many forbidden magics. Many wizards in the family who tried forbidden magic ended up losing their lives in the process. That was because potent magic required a strong spirit, and in this process, if a wizardcked a powerful will, they could easily fall into madness.


    Kassandra, as the legitimate head of the McGo Family, never deigned to use forbidden magic. Even though her magic was powerful, and she had high talents, she believed forbidden magic was a curse, a temptation of power, a test from the gods.


    Fran knew she was asking for something difficult; after all, not every wizard was willing to resort to dark forces.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Kassandra.


    Now, the decision to save Hazel was in Kassandra¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 94: Forbidden Magic Circle

    Kassandra looked at everyone¡¯s eager eyes, took out a crystal ball from her pocket, and recited a series of incantations. The crystal ball emitted a bright light as she gazed into it, making her plea.


    ¡°God, grant me the power. May I use it in the magic circle to save a life?¡±


    The white light from the crystal ball dissipated, revealing an image of Hazel waking up. The scene lingered for a few seconds before disappearing. Kassandra understood that she had to take this step, and she turned to nod at Fran.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to connect with the magic circle, attempt to contact the moon goddess to save Hazel.¡±


    ¡°May the gods bless you,¡± Fran said, gripping Kassandra, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Thank you, admirable Kassandra,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. He knew Kassandra¡¯s decision was difficult, but he desperately hoped Hazel would wake up.


    ¡°The magic circle requires practicing spells and learning to draw the circle. I can teach you the techniques,¡± Fran looked kindly at Kassandra, clearly anticipating the moment when Kassandra would demonstrate her power.


    They chose the McGo Family¡¯s secret room as the practice location. The room had only four supporting pirs, with the rest of the floor built fromrge granite blocks, making it spacious and well-lit.


    Following the patterns in the magic book, Kassandra used her wand to draw the circle. The circle consisted of arge moon oveid with a hexagram pattern. Fran saw Kassandra¡¯s drawn magic circle, identical to the one in the book.


    She could sense that this young witch harbored immense talent. No wizard had ever achieved such perfection on their first attempt. Fran had experienced several failures before sessfully practicing magic circles herself. Still, she had a premonition that Kassandra might be the genius who seeded on her first try.


    Kassandra stepped into the magic circle, starting to chant spells with Fran.


    ¡°Moon goddess, grant me strength, give me the power to learn to love all living beings.¡±


    ¡°Moon goddess, grant me strength, give me the power to learn to love all living beings.¡±


    Kassandra followed Fran, repeatedly chanting spells within the magic circle. On the third repetition, the magic of the spell activated, and the circle emitted a faint blue light. The moon and hexagram pattern gradually separated, revealing a stone door rising from the center. The magic circle¡¯s glow dissipated only after the stone door fully appeared.


    ¡°I actually seeded!¡± Kassandra¡¯s eyes sparkled with light. Her tone was higher than usual, but she still maintained her usual proud and calm demeanor. Fran, witnessing the entire spellcasting process, showed a pleased smile.


    Although they had summoned the stone door of the moon goddess, they had to wait until the night of the full moon to open it. During this period, they had to avoid vampires discovering their actions.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wearing ck robes, Kassandra and Fran quietly arrived at Pack House. They believed it was necessary to inform Cyril of this news.


    Inside Pack House, Berhtulf had prepared avish lunch. They slowly took off their ck robe hats, remaining vignt until they confirmed no strangers around before rxing.


    ¡°Wee, two elegantdies. It happens to be lunchtime; I¡¯ll go prepare it again,¡± Berhtulf smiled lightly at them and briskly walked towards the kitchen.


    Cyril happened to be at the dining table; he was surprised to see Kassandra and Fran. He immediately arranged for them to sit down and drew the curtains near the dining table.


    ¡°Kassandra is a genius, Cyril. She summoned the stone door in just one attempt.¡±


    Fran beamed with pride, eager to share the news with Cyril.


    Cyril was pleasantly surprised, his eyes sparkling, and his eyebrows raised. He then nodded solemnly at Kassandra, hands raised in excitement for a moment, but he abruptly realized the abruptness of his gesture and lowered them, eximing with a tone of admiration, ¡°That¡¯s truly impressive. I have full confidence in Hazel¡¯s recovery.¡±


    ¡°Respected Kassandra, I genuinely don¡¯t know how to thank you for your assistance.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s chest was lifted, his excitement palpable between his hands and feet, but at the dining table, he had to restrain his emotions.


    ¡°But the stone door can only be opened on the night of the full moon. During this time, we need to be cautious of those vampires.¡±


    Kassandra calmly forked a piece of steak, gracefully bringing it to her mouth.


    ¡°Then we need to divert their attention. Let¡¯s set a day for witches to attack the wolves. I¡¯ll use mind link to inform all wolf packs to be on high alert.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n; let¡¯s go with that. How about scheduling the attack day for half a month from now?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. The night of the full moon is when both vampires and wolves are at their strongest, while the crescent moon period is when both sides are at their weakest. Initiating the attack at this time can minimize casualties,¡± Fran agreed with the time set by Kassandra.


    ¡°Moreover, the wizard¡¯s power is precisely highlighted during this time.¡±


    Cyril agreed to the attack day proposed by Kassandra, and they continued their pleasant lunch.


    Ten dayster, the full moon hung high in the night, appearing exceptionally bright. The gentle moonlight spilled over thend, adding a touch of dreaminess to the world.


    Cyril shifted into his wolf form, carrying the unconscious Hazel quietly into the McGo Family¡¯s forest. Theo apanied him, and the two wolves moved swiftly through the forest. Soon, they stopped in front of an inconspicuous house, shifted back into human form, and changed into fresh clothes. They surveyed their surroundings vigntly, and after confirming no issues, Cyril knocked on the door.


    A woman in a ck robe opened the door, confirmed their identities, and led them to the basement.


    This basement was the same secret room where Kassandra had been practicing the magic circle, and the woman in the ck robe was Fran. After ten days of practice, Kassandra had fully mastered the power of the magic circle. Now, they were entering the stone door to request the moon goddess.


    ¡°Moon goddess, grant me strength, give me the power to learn to love all living beings.¡±


    Kassandra raised her wand high, reciting the spell, her eyes focused on the stone door, bringing the wand closer to the door¡¯s edge.


    ¡°My strength, my life, all controlled by the gods. I am a servant of the gods, forever loyal to you.¡± After Kassandra finished reciting, the stone door began to shake, emitting a creaking sound as it slowly moved aside.


    ¡°Boom-¡± After the stone door was fully open, it stopped moving. Everyone followed Kassandra inside, holding their breath. It was pitch ck, as if nothing existed here.


    ¡°Would the moon goddess reside in a ce like this?¡± Theo questioned. His night vision was excellent, but he couldn¡¯t see anything special here.


    ¡°Watch your words, Theo,¡± Kassandra reminded him, using her wand to create light, illuminating the path ahead.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone looked to where Theo was pointing.

 Chapter 95: Hazel Wakes Up

    The wand illuminated a fountain in the distance, with a statue standing in the middle. The statue depicted a beautiful girl holding a intricately carved water jug. The girl¡¯s light smile seemed full of kindness, and beneath the smile were two dimples that made her appear more lively.


    ¡°My strength, my life, all controlled by the gods. I am a servant of the gods, forever loyal to you,¡± Kassandra recited the incantation again, facing the statue. Suddenly, the water in the fountain began to flow, and everyone watched this change with caution.


    ¡°Look, her jug is filling with water,¡± Cyril observed as the water slowly rose until it soaked the entire statue. The girl statue started moving, the water making her vibrant, and the outer shell of the statue gradually peeled away.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, the Moon goddess!¡± Theo eximed in surprise as the stone figure transformed into a real girl. She was incredibly beautiful, with golden long hair emitting a faint white light. Her skin was fair, her lips full, and her light purple pupils gave her a mysterious aura.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rested for a long time. Did you wake me up?¡± The girl yawnedzily, her voice gentle.


    ¡°My goddess, please allow us to introduce ourselves.¡± Kassandra respectfully bowed to the girl.


    The girl set down her water jug, facing Kassandra, her eyes filled with love.


    ¡°Witch, you are wise. With your gifts, you have helped many.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the gifts of the gods, allowing me to answer their call. I am Kassandra McGo.¡±


    ¡°I know all of you. Cyril Grameen, Fran McGo, Theo Moen, and¡­ her.¡±


    ¡°Hazel Moen, a Hybrid of vampire and wolf, with the bloodline of a witch. A child blessed by the gods.¡±


    Cyril, hearing the girl mention Hazel, seemed a bit excited. He cautiously approached the girl and respectfully raised Hazel.


    ¡°She needs your guidance, my goddess.¡±


    The girl smiled, stroking Hazel¡¯s cheek. Hazel looked lifeless, as if she were already dead.


    ¡°She¡¯s ying, immersed in an illusion.¡±


    ¡°She needs your love. You are her destined one, Alpha Cyril.¡±


    Cyril bowed his head again, seeking guidance from the girl.


    ¡°How can I help?¡±


    ¡°Go, bring her back from the dream.¡±


    The girl ced her hand on Cyril¡¯s head, and he too fell into a trance.


    ¡°Hazel?¡± Cyril saw a girl lying in a white coffin, pale and lifeless.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl blinked innocently, looking at Cyril with no recognition.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cyril, your lover.¡± Cyril¡¯s hands gently caressed the girl¡¯s face; it had been a long time since he had seen these beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Cyril? That name sounds familiar. Lover? I already have a fianc¨¦.¡± The girl felt strange but didn¡¯t dislike Cyril¡¯s touch. In fact, she wanted more, drawn to the pheromones emanating from Cyril. This scent attracted her.


    ¡°Is your fianc¨¦ that vampire?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s called Hawthorne. It sounds like you don¡¯t like him, Cyril?¡± Hazel frowned, feeling a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°Of course, I am your destined partner. He¡¯s just a vampire who can only hide in the shadows.¡± Cyril felt a surge of anger; he couldn¡¯t tolerate Hazel having feelings for another man.


    ¡°Look at how you¡¯re describing me¡­¡± Hawthorne walked to the door of the room, his eyes narrowed, his tone icy.


    ¡°Wee to Bran Castle, Alpha Cyril.¡± Hawthorne gracefully walked to Hazel¡¯s side, picked up her hand, and kissed the back of it. Cyril, witnessing this, boiled with anger. He wanted to kill this vampire immediately.


    When anger almost clouded his mind, Cyril suddenly realized that this might be a trick of the dream. Everything felt so real, and he almost forgot he was here to wake up Hazel. Cyril restrained his emotions and calmed down.


    ¡°Hazel, you need to leave this ce. We have to go back to the light. This damp and cold ce is not suitable for you.¡± He grabbed Hazel¡¯s other hand. Cyril¡¯s warm body temperature transferred to Hazel¡¯s hand, making her feel a bit strange.


    ¡°So warm, I¡¯ve felt this warmth before.¡± Hazel pressed Cyril¡¯s hand against her face, closing her eyes to savor the warmth of the moment.


    ¡°Hazel, yes, not only have you felt it, but you¡¯ve always been the warm Alpha she-wolf.¡± Cyril urgently said, even warning Hawthorne with his eyes. But Hawthorne showed no reaction, appearing like a false image.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes opened again, her pupils no longer blood-red but ocean-blue.


    ¡°Cyril?¡± Hazel looked at Cyril with a hint of confusion. Her body temperature gradually rose, returning to that lively girl.


    ¡°Hazel¡­ Hazel!¡±


    When Cyril woke up again, he found himself lying by the fountain, and everyone was looking after him.


    ¡°Cyril¡¯s awake, and Hazel too! Thanks to the goddess!¡± Fran saw both of them slowly open their eyes.


    The Moon goddess blew a white cloud of smoke onto Hazel¡¯s face, making her blood gradually warm.


    After countless cold nights, finally, she woke up. Hazel opened her eyes, and everything seemed so unfamiliar and distant. She remembered being swallowed by darkness, tortured by pain, forgotten in an endless abyss. But now, she stood on the edge of life, regaining the right to breathe.


    Her heartbeat was like a drum, her body full of strength. She felt as if she were reborn. She looked around, her heart filled with confusion and anticipation. She looked to the sky, seeing an unfamiliar starry sky and feeling the faint rise of sunlight on her face. All of this told her she was back in the real world.


    ¡°Hazel, it¡¯s time to fulfill your mission, to restore the pact between vampires and werewolves.¡±


    The Moon goddess spoke, and she dissipated as the sun rose, her soul returning to its original ce.


    Hazel¡¯s fragments of memory slowly pieced together, and memories of vampires became clearer. She remembered being a child living in Bran Castle, recalling those helpless moments, remembering the painful struggles. Her father trapped her in a room, making her unable to see any sunlight, and her dark side was forced out, beginning to crave blood. Her blood turned cold due to the thirst for blood, and she became a monster that fed on flesh and blood.


    As her vampire blood awakened, she began to summon darkness, and everything around her became cold and dark. Azrael, seeing Hazel¡¯s transformation, felt very satisfied; this was exactly what he expected.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Hazel served as Azrael¡¯s puppet, living as a walking corpse for some time.


    One day, she heard a wolf howl through the window. Distant memories were awakened; she remembered those warm people, those who gave her strength when she needed it most. Their words, their expressions, their actions all became the power for her rebirth.


    That night, she regained her true consciousness and escaped from Bran Castle.

 Chapter 96: The Only Mate

    Hazel began trying to stand up, feeling vitality coursing through her body. She took the first step, then another. She looked at her hands, witnessing the disappearance of her once-dark self, reced by a confident and powerful new life.


    Stepping into the sunlight, Hazel saw everyone around her. She smiled, embraced her grandmother and Theo. Then, she turned to Cyril, gazing at the man with affection. Cyril pulled her into his arms, kissing her hair deeply, inhaling her scent.


    ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re mine, the onlypanion.¡± Cyril couldn¡¯t wait to express himself. The thought of Hawthorne from the dream was unbearable; he urgently wanted Hazel to know their rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt it. Your voice in the dream has been waking me, Cyril. The Moon goddess has bound us together; we are each other¡¯s only.¡± Hazel looked passionately at the robust man in front of her, seeing his once majestic face now worn and haggard with worry for her.


    ¡°A parchment scroll?¡± Kassandra noticed that the Moon goddess had given her a parchment scroll before disappearing, but its meaning eluded her. She tucked the scroll into her robe, nning to take it back to Snum Castle for further study.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Leading everyone out of the stone door, Kassandra took them back to the room above the secret chamber.


    Fran entered the kitchen; everyone had gone without eating for a day and night, looking particrly worn out. Fran decided to make some hot soup and fry somemb chops; she quickly started cooking.


    The aroma wafted into the living room. Hazel sat at the dining table, looking forward to tasting her grandmother¡¯s cooking again. Kassandra hoped to understand the secrets of the parchment scroll soon.


    ¡°Alpha Cyril, forgive me, but I have something to attend to. I need to return to Snum Castle. You can enjoy everything in this house; it¡¯s an old property of Aunt Fran¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Kassandra, thank you so much! We¡¯ll stay in touch.¡± Cyril stood up, escorting Kassandra to the door.


    ¡°Hazel, although you¡¯ve regained consciousness, you must follow the Moon goddess¡¯s guidance and fulfill your mission.¡±


    ¡°I hear you, but I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Hazel felt a bit helpless. While she now fully remembered her werewolf self, she had no idea how to shift between her states.


    ¡°Hey! Hazel! I missed you!¡± Rita reestablished a connection with Hazel, feeling very excited.


    ¡°Practice shifting your blood, child.¡± Kassandra took out a bottle of blue potion from her robe and handed it to Hazel.


    ¡°Follow Aunt Fran¡¯s guidance; with the power of a witch, you can do it.¡±


    Kassandra opened the door and left hastily. Hazel gazed at Kassandra¡¯s retreating figure, lost in thought.


    ¡°Lunch is ready!¡± Fran brought out a pot of cream of mushroom soup and arge portion ofmb chops. After a meal-less day and night, they finally enjoyed a delicious lunch. Good food always brought vitality, and Hazel felt her body warming up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After the meal, they returned to the Pack House. Hazel went to her room, picked up the bottle of blue potion, contemting what Kassandra had said about shifting her blood. Though she had regained her werewolf state, her blood and memories asionally went out of control, shifting back to her vampire state. It was evident that Hazel hadn¡¯t fully mastered the power of a vampire.


    ¡°How have you been? I missed you.¡±


    Cyril knocked on Hazel¡¯s door, stepping into her space. His eyes were filled with desire, longing for everything Hazel. Hearing Cyril¡¯s voice, Hazel ced the blue potion in the drawer.


    Cyril got close, and Hazel could hear his breath. She smiled, caressing the man¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡±


    Hazel couldn¡¯t resist lowering her head to look at his lips, reaching out to touch his muscr chest. Cyril, ignited by Hazel¡¯s response, felt a surge throughout his body; his voice became husky.


    ¡°You have no idea how long I¡¯ve endured, hoping to see you banter with me again.¡± Saying this, he met Hazel¡¯s lips with a light bite, kissing her passionately. It was a kiss Cyril had never given Hazel before; he usually seized everything from her forcefully. This time, she felt a deep sense of affection. Hazel felt the warmth and stickiness of Cyril¡¯s tongue, his mouth filled with his scent. The kiss was deep, almost robbing Hazel of her breath.


    Cyril roared with excitement. His reaction made Hazel¡¯s inner thighs feel damp.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Cyril grabbed Hazel¡¯s chin with hisrge hand. Hazel tore her gaze away from his soft lips, staring into his golden eyes. His gaze grew intense, and though his tone remained calm, desire flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°I will fight alongside you. You know, the Moon goddess has assigned us; we are destined for each other, Hazel.¡± His calm voice sent shivers down Hazel¡¯s spine; she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°So, what are you nning to do now?¡± When Cyril forcefully inserted his manhood between Hazel¡¯s legs, she couldn¡¯t help but speak sharply. As Hazel felt his hand glide over her vulva, she almost screamed in pleasure; ecstasy filled her mind, and her love juices flowed down her thighs.


    Cyril smirked, starting to rub Hazel¡¯s clitoris. Now, any words stuck in his throat; he could only emit low moans, reveling in the moment. Likewise, Hazel bit her lip, forcibly suppressing the moans in her throat.


    Cyril moved his manhood against Hazel¡¯s panties, and as his golden eyes never left hers, pleasure surged.


    ¡°Please.¡± Hazel felt an unprecedented joy. The word slipped out of her mouth, and she felt her legs shaking. Cyril felt the joy too; his pace quickened, and the two immersed themselves in the pleasure until the first climax.


    ¡°Mark me, Cyril.¡± Hazel wanted more, hoping Cyril couldplete all the actions.


    ¡°I will, but we need to wait for the day the war ends. We deserve all the happiness.¡± Cyril kissed Hazel¡¯s hair, got up to tuck her in, straightened his clothes, and left the room.

 Chapter 97: Balancing the Powers of Vampires and Werewolves

    In the dark world, two ancient and mysterious beings-vampires and werewolves-coalesce to form a chaotic yet enchanting tapestry. Throughout the long history, vampires and werewolves vie for territory, making war a constant in the lives of both races. The bnce of these two powers is crucial in the shadowy world.


    However, maintaining bnce is no easy task. The conflict between vampires and werewolves never ceases, their boundaries blurred, osciting between hostility and cooperation. They search for their ces, seeking ways to coexist. They need to understand each other,prehend the meaning of their existence, and embrace their differences.


    In Hazel¡¯s dreams, she didn¡¯t perceive vampires as irredeemable viins. On the contrary, she asionally sympathized with their plight. Vampires lived in endless shadows, relying on blood for sustenance yet finding a unique way to survive. They possessed formidable vitality but endured the torment of loneliness and fear.


    Hazel understood that the power dynamics between vampires and werewolves were not a simple dichotomy but aplex interdependence, each influencing the other. Vampires introduced loneliness and fear into the lives of werewolves, while werewolves brought vitality and freedom into the existence of vampires.


    Hazel needed to find a way to bnce the two forces of vampires and werewolves. Once again, she took out the blue potion from the drawer, intending to consult her grandmother on what to do.


    The next day, sunlight streamed into the room, and Hazel left early. Returning to her home, she found her grandmother preparing breakfast.


    ¡°Apple pie! And vani milkshake!¡± Hazel smelled the aroma of breakfast and walked straight to the dining room.


    Fran wasn¡¯t surprised by Hazel¡¯s arrival; she knew Hazel would eventuallye back to ask about controlling her powers.


    ¡°Have breakfast, dear.¡± Fran looked at Hazel lovingly as she enjoyed her meal, praying that these simple days would be Hazel¡¯s everyday life.


    ¡°Grandma, I want to know how to control my powers. Can you help me?¡± Hazel, with a mouthful of apple pie, couldn¡¯t wait to express her inner concerns.


    ¡°Your ring, do you know where it is?¡± Fran didn¡¯t directly respond to Hazel but asked about the ring.


    ¡°I left it in the drawer of the Pack House room.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find it. Listen, child. That ring isn¡¯t a gift from your father but a magical tool I gave you for self-defense, to avoid vampires finding you.¡±


    Fran spoke seriously, ¡°Once you put on that ring, the power of vampires will disappear entirely. However, I know Kassandra hopes you can bnce the powers of vampires and werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she gave me a bottle of blue potion before she left.¡± Hazel took out the blue potion from her pocket.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s a purifier, a potion crafted by witches to expel dark forces. I¡¯ll teach you how to inject the potion into the agate in the middle of the ring. When you wear it again, you¡¯ll be able to switch between the two powers with the help of the witch¡¯s magic.¡±


    ¡°That sounds incredible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your uniqueness, dear. Not everyone can effortlessly control two powers with the help of a witch¡¯s magic.¡±


    After finishing breakfast, Hazel returned to the Pack House, retrieved the ring, and went back to the McGo Family¡¯s secret chamber to begin the practice of controlling her powers. Hazel held the ring in her hand, while Fran took out her wand, opened the blue potion, and chanted a spell:


    ¡°May the gods grant me strength and power, let all forces return to the light.¡±


    Fran then dropped the blue potion into the agate of the ring, and the agate gradually changed from green to blue. Hazel, watching all these changes, revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°It changed, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Yes, put it on. We need to practice quickly.¡±


    Hazel put the ring on the ring finger of her right hand, and it disappeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hazel was nervous about the vanished ring, but she still felt it on her finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s still there, but it has merged into your body, connecting with your blood.¡± Fran exined calmly.


    ¡°Now you need to use the energy transmitted by the ring to control the unstable blood temperature.¡±


    Hazel closed her eyes, feeling a white flow spreading throughout her body, permeating her blood. Vampire blood temperature was around thirty degrees Celsius, and she tried to lower the temperature. As her blood temperature decreased, Hazel¡¯s pupils shifted from blue to red, and her skin became even paler.


    ¡°Rita, I need your presence to keep me from losing control.¡± Hazel contacted Rita, intending to use Rita and their mind link to keep her consciousness clear.


    ¡°But you make me feel so cold; I¡¯m not used to the cold.¡± Rita shivered; it felt like being in an icy wilderness, considering that a wolf¡¯s body temperature was usually close to fifty degrees Celsius.


    But Rita endured the cold, caring more about maintaining contact with Hazel. When Hazel fellpletely unconscious, it felt like being trapped in a dark and frightening ce. Rita thought it might die there. When it sensed Hazel again, it was excited beyond words.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re doing great, Hazel. You¡¯re very talented!¡± Fran affirmed Hazel¡¯s actions, believing she had a remarkable aptitude for wielding magical powers. It was like seeing a younger version of herself.


    Hazel continued to practice shifting her blood temperature, bing more and more adept. The shifting speed was impressive, and she could even use vampire skills in her werewolf form-summoning darkness.


    ¡°You¡¯re mastering it quickly, Hazel.¡± Fran was astonished that Hazel could control the powers so proficiently in such a short time. She thought Hazel should try to master the skills of a witch as well.


    ¡°Are you interested in learning magic?¡± Fran asked.


    ¡°Grandma, would you be willing to teach me? I feel like I¡¯ve gained much better control over my body now.¡± Hazel said excitedly, her blood-red eyes looking stunning.


    ¡°Of course, child.¡± Fran taught Hazel some simple defensive magic spells, letting her practice repeatedly. With a major battle approaching, Hazel¡¯s powers had evolved, and her attack capabilities could even rival Cyril¡¯s. Therefore, Fran chose to teach her defensive magic.


    Hazel memorized the incantation, ¡°wuerdasu¡­¡± as she chanted the spell, a purple protective shield manifested in front of her, resembling a shield. Fran attempted to attack Hazel, but when the attack touched the purple shield, it rebounded, sending Fran back against the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mastered defensive magic, Hazel, and it seems to have good endurance.¡± The pale purple magic only disappeared when Frannded back on the ground.


    After two days of practice, Hazel had essentially mastered the use of the three powers, and she appeared imbued with strength.


    The next evening, she received a mind link from Cyril, informing her that the war between the werewolf alliance and the witches was set to take ce the day after tomorrow. With only three days left for training, everyone under fifty had to be in a state of readiness.


    Naturally, Hazel knew that the target of this battle wasn¡¯t the witches but the vampires. She decided to return to the Pack; she intended to personally inform Cyril of the progress she had made through her training.

 Chapter 98: The Special Spring

    Inside Pack House, Cyril was discussing the location of the uing battle with Theo and others. Cyril informed everyone that the day of the battle coincided with a crescent moon phase, which meant that everyone¡¯s strength would be rtively weaker. This was a suggestion made by witches to avoid causing significant harm, so everyone needed to prepare adequately.


    ¡°If the witch¡¯s decision is correct, then we should choose a location near the spring,¡± Theo proposed.


    Cyril understood Theo¡¯s intention. After all, he had designated it as a forbidden area not only because werewolves were not familiar with water but also because this spring water was simr to that in Moon Goddess¡¯ kettle and possessed power bestowed by the moon.


    If one drank from this spring on a night without moonlight, they could increase their strength to some extent. This was an unknown secret for many people.


    To familiarize themselves with the environment near the spring, Cyril led Theo, Parrish and Rankin here. They nned to be acquainted with nearby terrain so they could develop correspondingbat ns.


    ¡°Look at all these tall trees around here. For vampires who are light on their feet and good at moving in trees, we can set up some ambushes there.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Behind those bushes is suitable for closebat; we can also lure vampires there.¡±


    ¡°Right! When they wee sunrise there will be their moment of death.¡±


    Theo marked out behind-the-scenes tree stumps where he could use scent recognition techniques onbat night to guide wolves through familiarity with terrain. Cyril jumped onto nearby trees along with Parrish and Rankin; they loosened thicker branches from above until many were almost breaking off entirely while looking normal from afar when viewed by Parrish who nodded approvingly indicating sessful camougepletion for them both before joining them beside clear springs where Cyril looked around before pointing his index finger towards a stone on its bank which Theo picked up throwing it into water making ssh sound as it sank down below surface level while Cyril dived underwater burying his head inside springs taking quite some time before resurfacing again leaving Theo unsure what his Alpha did or if something mystical existed within waterspring itself?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Cyril felt like he had arranged everything extremely well just as he hoped for it would turn out perfectly ording to n!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to get back to Pack House before it gets dark,¡± Parrish handed Cyril a set of new clothes and he quickly changed. They moved swiftly, leaving the spring behind.


    Inside Pack House, She snuck into the living room where Cyril and Parrish had been discussing. She saw the map they had been using with the spring circled in red and a small X next door.


    ¡°Is this where they n to have their final battle?¡± She wondered as she carefully examined all of the maps. Then she quietly left Pack House like a ghost.


    When Cyril returned to the living room at Pack House, his eyes scanned over all of the maps. He noticed that they had been tampered with but couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s time for a delicious dinner, Berhtulf.¡± Berhtulf stood outside of the living room and heard Cyril call him in an unusual tone. He quickly walked towards Cyril and responded,


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± But he couldn¡¯t understand why Cyril suddenly became so excited. However, satisfying Alpha¡¯s appetite was his important job so he immediately went to arrange dinner menu in kitchen which would naturally include plenty of meat.


    She quickly approached Tania who was lying in Putnam¡¯s arms while he caressed her thigh intimately. Putnam was happy about She¡¯s arrival as it could mean important news regarding Cyril¡¯s side.


    ¡°Alpha, I think you should know about this as soon as possible for our n to proceed smoothly,¡± She said seriously but her eyes showed disgust towards Putnam who only followed whoever held power even though he was an Alpha himself; she didn¡¯t respect him at all despite having no choice but obeying him.


    Now Putnam wore a smile on his face full of anticipation which made She even more annoyed but she couldn¡¯t show her displeasure too obviously; she restrained herself from showing any expression.


    ¡°Speak up She! I¡¯ve been waiting for your performance,¡± Taniazily turned over and sat up then leaned forward resting her hands on her thighs eagerly looking at She hoping for some new information.


    ¡°I saw where they n on having their final battle ¨C it will be at that spring!¡± Shi eximed loudly.


    ¡°Clear Springs?¡± Putnam was puzzled. After all, werewolves were not good at water battles, and many of them couldn¡¯t swim. Why would they choose a location that was unfavorable to the wolf pack?


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit strange. Have you heard any other battle ns?¡± Tania interrupted Putnam¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s best to tell the king about this news as soon as possible, dear.¡± Tania stood up and sat on Putnam¡¯sp, hugging his neck intimately.


    Naturally, Putnam understood what Tania meant. He knew that the king might have a moreplete battle n. Putnam changed into his suit andbed himself neatly before leaving the room. He had to personally go to Bran Castle to ask Azrael how the whole n should proceed, but their current situation wasn¡¯t considered aplete failure either since Hazel had fully awakened and was now a well-known Hybrid with both vampire and wolf blood.


    Putnam never thought that his first love would be a Hybrid with such strong power ¨C it made him jealous of her abilities. When they were together in the past, Hazel almost listened obediently to everything he said; she admired him greatly back then when she was still young without her wolf powers yet developed ¨C he used to mock her asionally along with Jay for fun too which she found amusing herself at times too! It was unexpected for him that she turned out being King of Vampires¡¯ daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity I couldn¡¯t make you die immediately when we met again, Hazel,¡± murmured Putnam as he arrived outside Bran Castle gates.


    He quickly walked towards Azrael¡¯s pce and pushed open its doors before walking straight towards Azrael¡¯s throne where he knelt down on one knee in front of it respectfully.


    ¡°My king, please forgive my impudence,¡± said Putman who looked like an eager puppy seeking reward while bowing submissively towards Azrael who half-squinted his eyes at him from atop his throne exuding an icy aura all around himself dressed elegantly in ck velvet robes over white shirt paired with tails coat while wearing golden pocket watch hanging from inside pocket reflecting faint light despite its age showing signs of weariness over time.


    ¡°Putman?¡± Hawthorne walked into the side hall after smelling unfamiliar werewolf scenting from somewhere nearby which led him here after patrolling around looking for its source; perhaps it could be this foolish dog named ¡®Putman¡¯.


    ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t forget, the king ordered you to follow my arrangements. Are you trying to bypass me and go straight to the king for credit?¡± Hawthorne¡¯s cold face showed a hint of displeasure, his eyebrows slightly furrowed and his mouth twitching.


    ¡°Hawthorne, we have an equal partnership. Don¡¯t talk to me like that.¡± Putnam¡¯s thoughts were touched by Hawthorne¡¯s words, and he felt restless inside. He could only use angrynguage to cover up his true thoughts.


    ¡°This kind of attitude? I¡¯m just reminding you that we should be fully prepared for battle now. Otherwise¡­ I don¡¯t want to help clean up your corpses on the battlefield in two days.¡± Hawthorne said contemptuously, his heterochromatic eyes full of disdain.


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I do have important news for the king today.¡± Putnam could hear Hawthorne ming him for being irresponsible, and his face turned pale. So he restrained his anger and brought up the important topic again.


    ¡°What news? You¡¯re not just nning on putting on a show in my pce for my entertainment?¡± Azrael sneered at them both, showing some dissatisfaction with Hawthorne who was usually quiet but now seemed chatty. Since Hawthorne failed in hypnotizing Hazel, he had be anxious about everything which Azrael noticed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I came here today unexpectedly because I wanted to tell you where the decisive battle will take ce in two days¡¯ time. The Wolf Alliance has set it near The Iron Star Pack territory¡¯s spring,¡± said Putnam calmly.


    ¡°Spring?¡± Azrael¡¯s eyes shed with surprise before breaking intoughter after a while.


    ¡°These wolves still want moon goddess¡¯ power huh? They really overestimate themselves.¡±


    ¡°Moon goddess?¡±


    ¡°The water from that spring is not ordinary water,¡± Azrael narrowed his eyes and became serious again.

 Chapter 99: The War Begins

    ¡°That¡¯s the spring with moon power,¡± Azrael reminisced about the war thatsted for centuries. At that time, Azrael was just a child, and his father was critically injured in a battle andy on his deathbed. Azrael ran to his father¡¯s side, filled with sadness. His tears couldn¡¯t help but fall, making his blood-red eyes crystal clear.


    ¡°Father, you will get better, won¡¯t you?¡± Azrael grabbed onto his father¡¯s sleeve while trying to maintain proper etiquette. His heart trembled as he couldn¡¯t believe that his beloved father might die.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Azrael, find the spring water and I won¡¯t leave you,¡± said Azrael¡¯s father as he looked into his eyes. He imnted the path leading to the spring water into Azrael¡¯s mind using his skill before passing away. Influenced by this skill of his father¡¯s ability, Azreal quickly jumped out of the pce window and ran outside of the castle to search for spring water. Although young in age at that time, he was fast due to being one of strongest new generation vampires; almost every vampire believed him to be their next king.


    Azreal arrived at Clear Spring when it was already nightfall under moonlight which made it look like it had been injected with new energy from moonlight itself . The sparkling waves attracted him closer until he reached Clear Spring where he put one hand into its waters while looking up at clouds covering up moonlight above him . Suddenly feeling a new force gradually entering into himself from within Clear Spring.


    ¡°This is sofortable! Is this what my Father called ¡®spring water¡¯?¡±


    Azreal quickly filled a small pot with spring water before returning swiftly back towards Bran Castle whereupon giving some of this special liquid directly towards Father who drank it down immediately afterwards seeing how much quicker than usual wounds began healing from then onwards . From then on , Azreal knew everything there is about power held within those clear springs.


    Putnam learned about Clear Spring¡¯s effects through King¡¯s words; epting King¡¯smandment Putnam hurriedly returned back towards headquarters ordering wolf pack stationed not far away from Clear Springs forest area ; they infiltrated forbidden zone around springs during dark nights drinking each other mouthfuls of precious liquid . After drinking such precious liquid , wolf packs became even more ferocious than usual ; their muscles expanded outwardly while veins popped out prominently along with sharper fangs than ever before!


    ¡°Howe I never realized the power of the spring water before?¡± Putnam and Hazel often came to y at the Clear Spring, but they didn¡¯t understand its power. However, when they saw the warriors of the wolf pack drink from it and gain increased strength, Putnam became curious. His doubts dissipated from his mind; perhaps he was too weak before to even recognize strength.


    The eve of war seemed unusually calm. The morning sun shone warmly on the earth, and the peaceful forest gradually became noisy.


    Outside Pack House, all members of the wolf pack wore armor as they were about to face a real battlefield. The Wolfman Alliance was also preparing for battle.


    Cyril wore golden armor despite not needing much protection due to his self-healing abilities being much stronger than those of an average werewolf. But in order to boost morale, he made himself look like a warrior as well. Alpha Trnald and Alpha Eric also brought their wolf packs here; they nned to split up into three groups and ambush at different locations around Clear Spring.


    ¡°Trnald will ambush in the bushes near Clear Spring where we have already cleared away any branches that could give us away,¡± Cyril pointed at a map while giving instructions. ¡°All you need to do is wait for vampires to fall into our trap then use your ws tear off their heads.¡± Trnald led his pack quickly towards Clear Spring¡¯s bushes; their green armor helped them blend perfectly with trees¡¯ colors while masking their scent.


    ¡°Eric, you and your pack will wait outside Pack House until it¡¯s time for you guys enter,¡± Cyril continued giving orders through mind linkmunication with Eric who showed some dissatisfaction since he had been looking forward this fight for so long now. Every day he trained his ws and fangs just so that he could destroy all vampires on this battlefield.


    ¡°The Wolfman Alliance is gathering together; they probably rely on having strong powers,¡± Putnam observed by watching movements within Wolfman Alliance army campsite nearby while patiently waiting for an appropriate time join this battle.


    Clear spring water flowed gently towards distant cliffs; its sound bing increasingly faint along with footsteps rustling through bushes nearby where Trnald led his warriors towards natural shelter provided by huge trees overhead ¨C a dark damp ce perfect hiding spot during battles against enemies who might be lurking around every corner or behind every tree trunk!


    Eirika, Gremma, Valerie, Hilda, Cecil and Trisha of the McGo Family were flying on their broomsticks towards the spring. Although there were less than ten witches in the McGo Family, the power of one wizard could equal that of hundreds of werewolves. Their magic attacks were not something ordinary people could withstand. It took time for magic effects to be triggered and even so, for werewolves who didn¡¯t know about magic effects, one attack was enough to be fatal. But everyone knew that they needed to deal with vampires as their true enemy.


    Cyril led The Iron Star Pack¡¯s warriors to also arrive at the spring.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack¡¯s Alpha,¡± Cecil spoke firmly as she approached Cyril. ¡°We have always avoided interfering with each other but a traitor appeared among your pack and intentionally harmed our witches. The McGo Family hereby deres war on you as a lesson for you all to learn what happens when you offend witches!¡±


    The other witches did not appear because an excellent witch did not need closebat.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack has not harmed any witch but if we need to prove it through battle then we will fearlessly face it!¡± Cyril responded loudly and confidently with authority.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack charges!¡±


    ¡°Awooo!¡± howls filled the air as both sides charged towards each other; their momentum growing stronger by increasing speed.


    Putnam watched as war broke out; he mixed his own pack with Alpha Osiston¡¯s wolves intending on taking advantage while they attacked the witches by killing them off during chaos.


    The wolves¡¯ speed was too fast; almost in an instant both sides had injured each other¡¯s chests causing blood stters everywhere. The warriors from The Iron Star Pack were attacked by Osiston who pierced his heart causing thick blood pumping from his chest filling Osiston¡¯s nostrils with a strong scent of bloodshed. Injured werewolves shouted out: ¡°Ambush! Sneaky Alpha Osiston brought his pack here!¡±


    Alpha Osiston stared straight ahead coldly before delivering him a final blow ¨C pulling out warrior¡¯s heart raising it high above him while wearing an evil smile across his face saying: ¡°Continue! Kill those armies associated with vampires!¡±


    Alpha Ositon gave orders in low voicemanding his wolves directly charging towards The Iron Star Pack resulting in both parties being caught up in chaos where forest became saturated by bloody stench along with scattered organs and fresh blood everywhere due to this fight between two packs of werewolves fighting against each other fiercely!


    Cyril was filled with rage, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± The warriors of the Iron Star Pack howled as they charged towards Alpha Osiston, using their bodies to restrain his movements. Cyril shifted into wolf form and leapt up to bite off Osiston¡¯s neck. In an instant, Osiston¡¯s head separated from his body and fell like a broken doll from mid-air, hanging on a tree branch.


    ¡°You stupid dog!¡± Cyril shifted back into human form and spat out phlegm with anger in his eyes. He saw that many of his Pack¡¯s warriors were also injured.


    The battle continued and Cecil noticed that the vampires had not yet taken action while the werewolves were already in chaos ¨C even Cyril was deeply involved in it. ¡°Help The Iron Star Pack! We need to dy the entire battlefield,¡± Cecil addressed the witches before raising her wand and reciting a spell. A me-colored energy shot out from her wand which grewrger by the second until it set trees aze and swept throughrge numbers of Putnam¡¯s and Osiston¡¯s wolf packs.


    Putnam realized things were not looking good for him so he summoned what remained of his army to retreat back to their headquarters hastily as he realized that the witches never intended to start a real war at all.

 Chapter 100：The Puppet Army

    Putnam returned to the base camp with his remaining troops, only to see Azrael sitting in the central seat.


    ¡°My dear allies, how is your battle going?¡± He looked at the defeated soldiers, a hint of satisfaction shing in his eyes before being covered by sympathetic nces. He elegantly walked up to Putnam and flicked off some dust from his shoulder.


    ¡°King¡­ why are you here?¡± Putnam was surprised by Azrael¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Of course, I came to support my ally.¡± Azrael smiled lightly at him. Osiston¡¯s wolf pack couldn¡¯t resist their excitement upon seeing the vampire. They howled and finally saw through Putnam¡¯s true identity!


    ¡°Alpha Putnam, who is this vampire? Who allowed vampires to talk with us?¡±


    ¡°Our Alpha just died heroically in battle. But do you have any connection with vampires?¡±


    The wolf pack boiled over with anger, even Putnam¡¯s Pack was filled with fury. They were at odds with vampires and now their Alpha had conspired with them to kill their own kind!


    ¡°Awooo!¡± Except for Putnam¡¯s confidants, the rest of the wolf pack reached its peak of anger.


    ¡°Quiet down.¡± Azrael calmly surveyed around; he didn¡¯t seem afraid of angry werewolves.


    The moon slowly reappeared from between clouds while stars filled up the night sky; a light breeze rustled through rugged forests making eerie sounds that seemed ominous and creepy.


    ¡°Listen,¡± said Azrael whose voice carried a seductive tone,¡±you are brave werewolf army soldiers; your Alpha has died but Putnam can rece him as your new Alpha anytime.¡±


    ¡°You just need to obey!¡± As soon as he finished speaking thousands of bats flew out from inside base camp chirping loudly echoing throughout space while blending into nightfall.


    All werewolves became quiet then sluggish breathing gradually became calm as cold liquid flowed through their brains making all werewolves tremble violently ¨C The crescent moon under dark clouds disappearedpletely so they could not see it anymore; Werewolf¡¯s impulse vanished instantly within them. They crawled on all fours before Azrael like hundreds of dogs begging for mercy from their master while stinking bloodstains sttered on them due to vampire¡¯s blood that they were drenched in earlier.


    Azrael hadpletely hypnotized all wolves turning them into mindless zombies without consciousness or willpower left within themselves anymore.


    ¡°Move, head towards Clear Springs,¡± Azraelmanded. The bats that had just disappeared reassembled into hundreds of vampire warriors who followed the wolf pack and quickly ran towards Clear Springs in the darkness of night.


    Outside Pack House, the remaining soldiers of Iron Star Pack returned here to heal their wounds. Eric saw Cyril¡¯s anger and ran over to inquire about the situation.


    ¡°For now, we can consider it a victory. The witch intervened at a critical moment and saved our army from further casualties. But¡­ the enemy already knows that we have formed an alliance with McGo Family, and the real war is about to begin.¡±


    The moon waspletely covered by dark clouds, plunging the entirend into darkness ¨C an unusual kind of darkness that seemed to provide shortcuts for enemies¡¯ advances.


    Azrael¡¯s army moved through the forest; vampires¡¯ jumping ability and sense of smell were extremely powerful. In less than an hour, they arrived at Clear Springs. Putnam was eager to know what secretsy within Clear Springs so he followed closely behind Azrael¡¯s back. The army stopped moving as Azrael¡¯s assistants ud and Hawthorne walked towards the center of Clear Springs where they submerged themselves in water just like Cyril didst time.


    Hawthorne opened his eyes wide underwater when he saw a pipeline near shore where water flowed out slightly lighter in color than regr spring water ¨C silver like moonlight itself. Hawthorne swam up to edge pipe with one hand raised before cutting his finger open allowing blood droplets fall into pipe mixing with spring water inside causing it suddenly change from silver color to blue before surging out onto surface revealingrge patches blue ash floating on top making clear springs look dirty beyond recognition.


    Azrael watched as jets of water spurted upwards; satisfaction written all over his face due to change in springwater color.


    ¡°Drink!¡± The entire wolf pack and vampire army rushed forward eagerly drinking from springs which caused their bodies produce creaking sounds while bones grew thicker  their eyes mixed expressions despair & anger then howls filled night sky reaching extreme heights sending shivers down spine while screams emanated from vampires who also became eerie after drinking springwater causing ws be sharp & fangs exposed producing high pitched screams whichbined together created even louder noise echoing throughout whole forest


    ¡°Very good! Even during full moon period what does it matter? My army is incredibly strong.¡±


    Hawthorne handed Azrael a cup of spring water, which was served in a silver goblet. Azrael drank it all at once, and his blood-red eyes became even brighter in the darkness. Alpha Trnald, who was hiding in the bushes, witnessed everything and trembled with fear. He knew that their battle n had failedpletely.


    As an Alpha-level werewolf, they were fearless when facing any difficulty or challenge. However, this did not mean that they were truly without fear. When fear took hold of an Alpha-level werewolf, their pack could feel the same fear as well. The shadow covered Trnald¡¯s entire pack as they huddled together in the bushes and gradually began to breathe heavily until each werewolf dared not make a sound.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Trnald¡¯s Beta asked courageously while standing next to him for the first time feeling such strong fear beside his fearless Alpha leader; his heart was greatly impacted by it all. Who could be so powerful that even an Alpha who feared nothing would be afraid?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Contact Cyril through mind link; it¡¯s time for Pack House¡¯s army to support us,¡± Trnald said slowly while clenching his fists tightly with uncertainty because he smelled mixed scents of both vampires and werewolves nearby ¨C something strange indeed! Were there werewolves surrendering to vampires? Or had some wolves be captives?


    Trnald hesitated about ambushing the vampire army since he didn¡¯t want to put Pack House into danger entirely but clearly their enemy was too formidable; so much so that every hair on his wolf stood up.


    ¡°Our armor has witchcraft power which can mask our scent; everyone must not take off their armor under any circumstances,¡± Trnald said while choosing a conservative defensive strategy before trying again through mind link contact Cyril but still no response from him yet due to overwhelming fears taking over him.


    Azrael led puppet soldiers towards Pack House with ns for night raiding The Iron Star Pack.


    ¡°Now is the best time for darkness to reign over this world,¡± Azrael encouraged his entire army as they stealthily moved forward.


    Hazel felt uneasy inside Pack House upon hearing faint footstepsing from afar getting louder and denser by each passing moment¡­


    ¡°What is that?¡± Hazel ran outside of the Pack House in the chilly wind, her long hair tangled and messy from the cold breeze, falling over her face. The pressure in the air began to build up gradually, causing Hazel¡¯s eardrums to ache as they caved inward.


    ¡°Cyril! Where are you?¡± Hazel tried to contact Cyril, who sensed her panic. However, Cyril picked up a bandage and looked up at the pitch-ck night sky gathering towards Pack House.


    ¡°Everyone prepare for battle-¡± heunched a mind link suddenly with anger filling his eyes as his golden pupils glowed with murderous intent.


    ¡°The damn vampires have arrived!¡±


    A gust of wind blew through the forest intensifying its howling sound like wailing spirits or angry wolves. Underneath the canopy of trees, trunks along with branches swayed violently in the wind. In an instant, ck shadows descended from above and appeared before Hazel and Cyril¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hello my dear daughter, it¡¯s been a while.¡± A cold voice pierced into Hazel¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 101：The Battle Against Vampires

    In the dark forest, Pack House was the only source of light left, lonely but illuminating the entirend. The moon was hidden behind dark clouds, and the ground was eerily covered in blue-purple aconite, the nts fluttering in the wind with great beauty that gave a sense of mysterious unease.


    Azrael slowly descended from the air andnded in front of Hazel with a sinister smile that made her feel afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save the greeting forter. Now, I need to y with your little wolf pup first,¡± Azrael said in a contemptuous tone, as if he was certain of winning the uing battle.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Azrael snapped his fingers and showed his fangs as he rotated his neck. The army of puppets behind him let out a series of howling sounds andunched their attack.


    ¡°Defend¨C ¡± Cyril ordered all the wolf people, triggering the war. The army of puppets howled as they charged towards the thousands of strong wolf people at Pack House.


    The wolf army of puppets had turned into ugly monsters, their bodies bursting through the flesh and bone barrier, their bloodied flesh exposed to the air, their open wounds covered in ck poison that burned their skin and caused them great pain. They screamed and howled.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s deal with this group of monsters!¡± Hazel shouted to Cyril, her hearing assaulted by the puppets¡¯ agonizing screams and feeling the great pressure. Cyril, leading his army of wolf people, began to fight back, finally able to make use of their defensive armor.


    ¡°Cut off their heads, gouge out their hearts, otherwise these guys won¡¯t stay dead!¡± Cyril ordered as a monster¡¯s w came towards him. He dodged to the side, turned around, and shifted into wolf form with a howl.


    ¡°Die!¡± Cyril bared his fangs and lunged towards the monster, tearing off a chunk of its flesh with a putrid stench filling his mouth. He spat out the foul-smelling meat.


    The monster swung its paw at Cyril with great speed, but he managed to avoid it, the paw hitting the ground and causing a loud rumble as it split open and copsed into arge pit. Cyril looked at the ground, relieved that he had avoided it. But soon enough, hundreds of monsters were swarming towards him like an oing flood of blood, filling his field of vision and seeming to portend even more gruesome carnage toe.


    The distance of tens of meters was suddenly reached as the monsters closed in rapidly. The stench hit Cyril¡¯s nostrils as he tightly shut his eyes. After a moment, he opened them and his golden eyes sparkled with bloodthirsty light, his sharp ws reflecting a hint of silver in the torchlight. Under the icy glow, Cyril took a step back before lunging towards the monster horde and tearing into the neck of the first one.


    The head of the monster rolled down the giant pit with a thud.


    The monster horde continued to charge towards Cyril, and the death of the first one didn¡¯t even make them scared. Cyril coldly continued to pounce on the next one, and among the sound of tearing flesh, the monsters almost tumbled into the giant pit. The pit was almost filled with bodies, and the ground was reced by blood waves instead of green. The thick blood was sticky on Cyril¡¯s fur, and he was covered in an ugly stench of blood and gore, his ck furpletely turning dark red.


    However, these monsters were like indestructible ant colonies. Despite how strong The Iron Star Pack warriors were, they were gradually overwhelmed by the monsters and worn out. Their defense abilities weakened, and their fangs became dull due to wear and tear.


    Hazel watched as the puppet army was reduced to arge group, and she intended to use the magic she had learned to attack them all at once. She quickly moved to an empty space, pulled out a magic wand from her waist, and recited the incantation for a group attack.


    Then a burst of fire-red light shot out of the magic wand, gathering into a huge fireball. Hazel was filled with heat, and she struggled to contain the magic wand¡¯s power. She had to cast the spell immediately.


    ¡°Let it be destroyed. Ahhaha!¡± Hazel shouted as she held up the magic wand, and the fireball followed, rising up into the air. She waved her hand, and the fireball flew away, instantly dispersing and making a thunderous noise that rattled the ground. The advancing monsters¡¯ screams were heard one after another.


    ¡°You¡¯re as good as my daughter,¡± Azrael said as he hung in the air, not worried about the destruction of his army but rather watching it like a spectator. ¡°Hawthorne, it¡¯s time to let the stupid dogs understand the fangs of vampires.¡± Azrael¡¯s expression changed from amused to serious as if his war had just begun.


    Hawthorne gathered all the vampires, and thousands of bats transformed into individual vampires in the sky, making the dark night even darker. Hawthorne stood in the center of the vampire group, his strange eyes shining brightly in this darkness. He looked far away at Hazel who was casting her spell.


    ¡°My fiancee, you¡¯ve been clinging to your delusions too much. It¡¯s time to wake you up,¡± Hawthorne said as he stared at her.


    The strong magic had exhausted Hazel¡¯s energy, and she stood by the giant pit gasping for breath when she saw Hawthorne hanging in the air with their gazes locked together. She looked firmly at the vampire army behind him.


    ¡°More troublesome monsters areing,¡± Hazel said with determination in her voice.


    Faced with the massive vampire army, The Iron Star Pack and Eric¡¯s wolf pack had suffered heavy losses and werepletely on the defensive. Cyril used his mind link to contact Alpha Trnald and asked him to bring the wolf pack back to Pack House for support.


    Right after the mind link was finished, Cyril was suddenly surrounded by two vampires. He tensed his legs slightly before springing forward at the vampire in front of him with his fangs bared to rip it apart.


    At that critical moment, the vampire smiled cruelly and suddenly transformed into dozens of bats that evaded Cyril¡¯s attack. Cyril didn¡¯t change his expression as he spun around in mid-air and kicked towards the vampire behind him that was still recovering from its transformation. Cyril¡¯s original target was this one, and before the other vampire could react, it was kicked hard and sent flying backwards, crashing into a tree and mming into a tree stump.


    But for vampires, this kind of injury was nothing.


    But this kind of injury meant nothing to a vampire.


    The vampire that had escaped earlier quickly followed, attempting to attack Cyril. His white ws raked across Cyril¡¯s wolf back, causing him to let out a low growl in pain.


    ¡°Alpha? You¡¯re just a foolish dog!¡± The vampire sneered, not seeing Cyril¡¯s murderous expression. In the next second, Cyril had torn off his head, and the vampire¡¯s face still showed an expression of surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, or you¡¯ll live a little longer,¡± Cyril sneered, his golden eyes narrowed as he looked up at Hawthorne and Azrael in the sky, following their gaze to find that Hazel was also struggling in the battle.


    Wolves knew the difficulty of killing vampires. To kill a vampire, besides cutting off their head, their body must be burned to ashes for aplete death. Otherwise, these dark beings would rise again in the darkness and be resurrected.


    The number of vampires far exceeded the pack of wolves. The wolves¡¯ battlepower was already visibly weakened by the earlier puppet army.


    What should they do? Cyril was beginning to feel some agitation, he looked somewhat helpless.


    At this moment, a white light approached from a distance. A woman on horseback with a white robe flying galloped towards them, it was Cassandra!

 Chapter 102: A Peace Agreement

    Kassandra walked between the vampires and wolves, scanning the area and quickly assessing the situation.


    ¡°Azrael!¡± Kassandra shouted, ¡°You dare to profane the pure spring of the moon goddess. Do you realize the sin you havemitted?¡± Kassandra¡¯s eyes were full of anger as she held the parchment given to her by the moon goddess.


    After leaving the sanctuary, Kassandra returned to Snum Castle and studied numerous magic books, finally deciphering the secret of the parchment. It was a new agreement bestowed by the moon goddess, a peace treaty between wolves and vampires. The witch had always served as a witness; she had been present when the first peace agreement was signed under the witness of her grandmother. The vampire king and the Alpha of thergest wolf pack each kept a copy.


    ¡°McGo Family, gather around,¡± Kassandra¡¯s words were followed by the appearance of dozens of witches who materialized around Pack House, surrounding all the wolves and vampires.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Azrael tilted his neck, looking at Kassandra with confusion. He had always hated witches. These damn witches were only obstacles in his path to bing the dominant force in the dark world. Now that they had revealed themselves, he would have to deal with them as well. Just for using the power of the spring, this damn witch dared to curse him, Azrael was seething with anger.


    ¡°Watch your tone, witch. You sound rather impolite,¡± Azrael said gracefully. ¡°However, I would be willing to have our n engage in friendlypetition with witches.¡±


    Azrael smiled, but his expression turned panicking when he saw the parchment in Kassandra¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It seems you have brought a gift on this visit, witch.¡±


    Kassandra held up the parchment high, announcing, ¡°The moon goddess has granted me wisdom and power to decode the grievances between wolves and vampires. As a witness to this agreement, I must intervene and stop what is happening here. This is for the sake of peace in the dark world; there is no disobeying.¡±


    Cyril looked up at Kassandra, feeling a sudden sense of determination. He had been shaken by the recent carnage among his pack and was at a loss. Now that Kassandra hade to assist them, The Iron Star Pack might be saved.


    Azrael, however, was not intimidated by the witch. He felt confident that he would soon prevail. He could already envision himself ruling over the dark world. When his father died and he inherited the throne, he put on a facade of elegance, aloofness, and detachment. He blocked out all emotions as a vampire; they were already dead and considered superior to all living beings. He thought he would spend his life alone in this manner.


    That was until the day he and his army were attacking a rebel vampire army when they were suddenly attacked by an evil witch. Azrael got lost in the forest and was ambushed by a witch. She stabbed him with a poisoned knife, and hey dying in the forest. As he was about to lose consciousness, Azrael saw a woman. She was beautiful with blue eyes that sparkled like the ocean and lips as delicate as rose petals. This woman was also a witch, and he remained on guard until he saw her worried expression and she used her magic to heal him.


    ¡°A witch who¡¯s willing to heal a vampire?¡± Azrael thought to himself, feeling a deep warmth in his heart for the first time.


    As the woman focused on healing Azrael, her hair fell down, revealing her smooth neck. Azrael took a deep breath, smelling the sweet scent of her blood, and couldn¡¯t help but bite down on her neck, savoring her blood.


    Her blood flowed into his throat, and he read her memories, knowing that she was Sadie, a hybrid of a witch and a werewolf, quite mediocre in talent. However, despite being ordinary, she still exerted all her strength to help him, he knew that Sadie possessed a heart that he did not have ¨C kindness.


    Azrael felt the poison in his bodypletely dissipate, and regained his strength from Sadie¡¯s blood. He looked at the unconscious Sadie and brought her back to Bran Castle.


    After Sadie woke up, Azrael invited her to dinner, feeling the warmth in this woman who was bringing a bit of life into this cold, damp castle. That night, they were mutually fascinated by each other, he entered into her warm body, Azrael¡¯s fangs bit down on Sadie¡¯s neck, marking her. Azrael didn¡¯t care about her identity, greedily drank from Sadie¡¯s body, her lips, breasts, and everything else, he tasted it all.


    After a night of pleasure, when Azrael woke up, he looked into Sadie¡¯s eyes, filled with love for each other. During that time, Azrael was full of strength and hardly ever separated from Sadie. Azrael would show Sadie the aconite in the garden, watch as she used simple magic to turn the purple-blue aconite into his favorite red. However, one day Sadie touched her stomach, she felt a twinge of unease, suddenly realizing that something might be wrong with her. Without a word, Sadie left him.


    After this incident, Azrael¡¯s personality changedpletely. He became even colder than before, and hated werewolves and witches even more. Azrael nned to cancel the agreement of peace with the werewolves and destroy all of them, ruling over the entire dark world.


    ¡°Do you n on making me stop with this piece of paper? The Moon goddess is nothing more than a hypocritical goddess, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t treat me so cruelly,¡± Azrael looked at Cassandra coldly, his eyes filled with hatred. His distant memories were swirling in his mind, bing the source of his evil. Now he was just one step away from making Hazel cover the entire dark world and never wake up again. Then the vampires would have nothing to fear.


    Kassandra didn¡¯t understand Azrael¡¯s intentions, but she had received guidance from the Moon goddess. The peace agreement required the support of someone who fully understood the three factions, and that person was the Hybrid with three bloodlines ¨C Hazel. Hazel had been trained to fully utilize three different abilities, and she no longer feared being controlled by Azrael. Kassandra was confident in the effectiveness of the peace agreement.


    However, Azrael called out, ¡°Hazel,e here.¡± The vampire blood in Hazel¡¯s body consumed the other blood and memories like a thousand worms, and she shifted into a vampire state, walking over to Azrael.


    Everyone was surprised to see this. Hadn¡¯t Hazel learned to control her powers?


    ¡°Stupid dogs and banshees! She¡¯s my daughter, the blood that flows in her veins is mine. Do you really think you can change everything so easily? It¡¯sughable,¡± Azrael stopped beside Hazel and ran his hand over her small face.


    Cyril saw all of this and was filled with anger. ¡°Hazel! What did you do to her?¡± At this moment, he wanted to kill Azrael, the damn vampire who had once again turned Hazel into a living dead person.


    ¡°Hazel, remember your own consciousness!¡± Cyril used the mind link to contact Hazel separately, but received no response. Cyril tried using the mind link multiple times, but Hazel remained unresponsive. Then, Kassandra entered his mind.


    ¡°Go kiss her ring, Cyril,¡± Cyril looked at the ring in Hazel¡¯s hand. The sapphire was still blue, indicating that it hadn¡¯t been affected by Azrael¡¯s hypnosis.


    The only obstacle preventing Cyril from reaching Hazel now was Azrael.


    ¡°I will duel you to the death,¡± Cyril¡¯s golden eyes locked onto Azrael.

 Chapter 103: The Peace Agreement Takes Effect

    Azrael looked at Cyril with great interest. He had waited too long for this moment, to kill the strongest Alpha and strike fear into the hearts of all wolves. It was exhrating. His pupils were full of blood due to his excitement, and his entire eye was red, with no whites. The red, vein-like lines around his eyes spread out across his face.


    Azrael moved quickly in front of Cyril, his speed matching that of a lightening. The angered Cyril keenly heard his approach. He raised his fist to his chest, avoiding Azrael¡¯s ws. Cyril¡¯s quick attack, he ran like a golden shadow, rushing out like a bolt of lightning and swinging his fist fiercely at Azrael in the empty air. The punchnded on Azrael¡¯s right cheek, leaving a shallow imprint. Azrael¡¯s mouth was followed by a stream of blood, which he licked away, still feeling the thrill of battle.


    ¡°No one has been able to attack me for a long time,¡± Azrael acknowledged Cyril¡¯s strength, but his look of mncholy revealed his anger. He spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately entered abat stance.


    Azrael and Cyril appeared like two enormous forces, with countless winds colliding violently on the open ground. The ear-splitting sound of air bursting continued to intensify as the two golden and ck forms rapidly collided and separated, only heard were the sounds of punches and kicks.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Soon, Azrael let out a painful scream as his prideful body felt a searing pain. He hadn¡¯t expected Cyril¡¯s strength to be so great. He growled and trembled, his pupils contracted slightly, his body twisted strangely.


    Cyril took advantage of the opportunity and approached Azrael¡¯s side with his blood-soaked hands. He quickly grabbed Azrael¡¯s wrist and yanked out his heart, causing Azrael¡¯s arteries to rupture and blood to spray out, sttering onto Cyril¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! No¡­¡± Azrael was immersed in a sea of blood as he struggled to lift a hand to grab Cyril. But he hadn¡¯t even reached him before he copsed entirely. However, Azrael was not yet finished, he was just temporarily unable to move.


    Kassandra saw that Cyril had defeated Azrael and quickly cast a spell to seal his movements. Cyril dragged his injured body over to Hazel¡¯s side, panting as he called out to her.


    ¡°Hazel, do you remember me?¡± Cyril looked at Hazel¡¯s empty-eyed stare and grabbed her hands, kissing her ring passionately with his blood-stained hands. Suddenly, Hazel¡¯s ring emitted a huge burst of white light, which enveloped both of them.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the white light, Hazel relived every moment of their lives together from their first meeting until now. She felt all the love she had experiencede to life through Alpha Cyril, their bodies and souls were fused together in an inseparable embrace, something she had never before experienced.


    Hazel¡¯s consciousness returned as she touched Cyril¡¯s face and saw his injured body, realizing she must now fulfill her duty and seal the peace agreement. She recalled the mission that the moon goddess had spoken of, which was now her cue to fulfill it.


    Kassandra handed the rolled leather to Hazel, nodding to her solemnly. Hazel unrolled it and revealed some strange runes. She bit down hard on her wrist, allowing her blood to drip onto the signature at the bottom of the scroll.


    The leather roll felt a new kind of blood, its runes giving off a faint golden glow. The glow acted like a whirlwind, sweeping through thend, ascending to the vast expanse above, clearing away all darkness.


    A ray of sunlight slowly fell upon the earth,nding on Azrael¡¯s face, searing his flesh and causing him to scream in agony. ¡°Hazel! My daughter, my daughter! Help me!¡± Azrael called out with hisst remaining strength.


    As daybreak drew nearer, Hazel walked up to Azrael, kneeling down. She finally saw the vampire¡¯s appearance in her memories, recalling her childhood experience at Bran Castle when she felt the coldness around her, even from those around her. Azrael would always have Hawthorne stay with her, always watching from a distance. Hazel knew his gaze was full ofplicated emotions, but Azrael¡¯s coldness wrapped hisheart, causing him to believe Hazel couldn¡¯t sense his innerplexity.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Azrael,¡± Hazel replied to him, feeling a sense of sympathy for the aging vampire.


    ¡°Help¡­¡± The reflection of the sun grewrger in Azrael¡¯s eyes, and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be under the protection of the moon goddess anymore; he would have to bear the guilt he deserved.


    Azrael gave up struggling and embraced Hazel in his blood-covered arms. ¡°My daughter¡­ you¡­ you must be our queen¡­¡±


    The sun slowly rose, its rays shining down upon thend. Azrael¡¯s body slowly turned to ash as the sun¡¯s heat seared him. The other vampires had already transformed into bats and fled, while the surviving members of The Iron Star Pack looked on, tears of joy streaming down their faces.


    Hazel looked down at the pile of ash in her arms and turned to Cyril. A deep sorrow welled up inside her. Cyril helped Hazel up and used the mind link to contact the remaining warriors, ordering them to burn the dead werewolves and let their souls depart with the moon goddess.


    Pack House had been reduced to ruins, with the wolf warriors collecting all the bodies and stacking them up, lighting a huge fire. The bodies burned with a sickening stench of burning flesh.


    Cyril and Alphas Eric and Trnald stood by the fire, their hands over their hearts, silently praying to the moon goddess for peace for the souls.


    ¡°May the gods bless and may all souls find peace,¡± Kassandra prayed as she waved her wand over the ashes.


    The fire burned for over a day and night, reducing all the bodies to ash. The forest returned to its original state. Cyrilunched the n to rebuild Pack House and had Alphas Eric and Trnald transferred to Graymeen Manor. He felt it was necessary to express gratitude to their two allies.


    Cyril nned a victory celebration dinner to which he invited Alphas Eric and Trnald to dine with key members of the wolf pack at Graymeen Manor.


    The group donned fresh clothes for the celebration dinner. Hazel slipped into a ck tight-fitting dress with a plunging neckline that exposed a hint of cleavage, showcasing her curvy figure. Her slightly curled brown hair fell onto her back. Hazel¡¯s elegant and mature look made her the center of attention at the dinner.


    ¡°Cyril was in conversation with the other Alphas when he caught sight of Hazel¡¯s arrival. His golden eyes sparkled as they seemed to devour every inch of her smooth skin.


    ¡°I sense that there are some matters I need to discuss with Eric,¡± Alpha Trnald grumbled, arms crossed and a knowing look on his face as he gazed at Cyril, skillfully changing the subject before walking away.


    Hazel¡¯s elegant attire contrasted starkly with Cyril¡¯s simple garb, which highlighted every inch of his sexy skin. His ck shirt was thin and clung tightly to every muscle of his body. His stature made the garment seem like it was tailored just for him, despite covering most of his skin, every inch of his physique was evident. Hisrge forearms were clearly visible, the sleeves of his shirt rolled up at the elbows. Hazel couldn¡¯t help but feel his allure, the scars from past battles only adding to his maturity.


    The dinner proceeded smoothly, everyone relieved to have returned to a state of peace and tranquility. The darkness had been dispelled. All seemed calm within the Iron Star Pack. As the moon slowly ascended in the sky, stars began to dot the entire estate, casting a soothing veil of moonlight over everything, as if bringing a sense of rejuvenation to thend.

 Chapter 104: Cyril Marked Hazel

    After dinner, Hazel¡¯s legs guided her toward the moonlight. Unbeknownst to her, she found herself standing in front of a dense oak tree. Moonlight led Hazel step by step deeper into the forest.


    The surrounding bushes were dark, but Hazel navigated through the dense forest without any difficulty. It seemed as if the moonlight had paved a path for her, the ground was smooth, and the air was filled with the scent of growing trees.


    Moving forward, Hazel saw a gigantic tree. Moonlight poured down from its branches, creating a white ocean. The emerald leaves were particrly conspicuous in the moonlight.


    On a smallwn next to the giant tree stood a figure-Cyril. He wore a sleek ck suit that looked quite sexy, but in the context of the forest, it seemed out of ce. His handsome face remained calm, and even from a distance, Hazel could see the glint in his golden eyes.


    Hazel, gazing into Cyril¡¯s affectionate eyes, felt the preciousness of everything. On the battlefield, Cyril was the supreme Alpha, but Hazel only cared about his safety, fearing the loss of her solepanion. She felt Cyril¡¯s love, hisplete integration into her life.


    ¡°Cyril?¡± Hazel pondered, slowly approaching him. Hazel¡¯s dress and Cyril¡¯s suitplemented each other perfectly, and the air around them seemed to change.


    A gentle breeze passed by Cyril, tousling his hair.


    Hazel smelled Cyril¡¯s rich and earthy scent, both enticing and alluring. His scent was like a lighthouse, pulling Hazel towards him, awakening a dormant part of her heart. A strong sense ofpanionship bonds surged within Hazel. When she heard the call of her heart, her heartbeat intensified.


    Unconsciously following her inner thoughts, Hazel wrapped her arms around Cyril¡¯s neck, her eyes filled with desire. Hazel raised her eyebrows at him, her gaze sweeping over Cyril. Cyril¡¯s wounds had almost healed; this war left more scars on his body. Hazel felt a pang of heartache for Cyril.


    ¡°I just wanted to see you, my partner,¡± Cyril buried his head in Hazel¡¯s chest, his breath deep, inhaling Hazel¡¯s scent. The air between them warmed, and an implicit ambiguity enveloped the entire forest.


    Cyril spoke like a melodious song, echoing in Hazel¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Partner,¡± Hazel repeated, hearing Rita¡¯s equally excited response. Cyril leaned on her shoulder, revealing a dazzling smile that sent shivers down Hazel¡¯s spine. Her hands caressed Cyril¡¯s face.


    ¡°I love you. Like I¡¯ve never loved anyone before, ever.¡±


    ¡°I want to mark you, my dear,¡± Cyril voiced his request.


    ¡°You love me?¡± Hazel breathed, shocked by his words. She never expected the proud Alpha to speak so sincerely, and she felt an overwhelming sense of happiness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time, darling,¡± Cyril smiled, revealing his bright canine teeth.


    Hazel, having experienced countless embraces from Cyril, felt an entirely different sensation this time. She sensed Cyril¡¯s soul colliding with hers, merging into a strange yet familiar feeling.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you too. I¡¯m yours, always have been,¡± Hazel said with a smile, pressing her face against Cyril¡¯s. His stubble made her feel ticklish.


    ¡°I¡¯m yours too, Hazel,¡± Cyril murmured, his lips softly meeting Hazel¡¯s. Hazel couldn¡¯t help but run her fingers through his silky hair, using her tongue to part his lips, immersing herself in Cyril¡¯s taste. In this moment, they melted into each other¡¯s tenderness.


    ¡°Mark me,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice seduced Hazel to take further action. Hazel¡¯s lips found the softest part of his neck, smelling Cyril¡¯s intoxicating scent. Her fangs sank into Cyril¡¯s neck, and the painful pleasure made Cyril emit a low roar from his chest.


    As Hazel licked off the blood from his neck, Cyril chuckled lightly. His wound unknowingly healed, turning into a blue rose.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now, kneel down, Hazel.¡± Cyril bent down, his tongue brushing Hazel¡¯s neck. His sharp fangs pierced Hazel¡¯s skin, pain disappearing with pleasure as blood flowed down her corbone.


    ¡°Your mark is red, so beautiful.¡± Hazel¡¯s wound healed into a red mark resembling a vibrant rose. Cyril¡¯s tongue traced over Hazel¡¯s mark, his hand grabbing her hair gently, kissing down her corbone. Hazel, enchanted by Cyril¡¯s kiss, felt a tingling sensation in her lower abdomen, involuntarily whimpering. Cyril¡¯srge hand smoothed over every trembling cell, feeling Hazel¡¯s warmth. His thin tongue curled over every sensitive nerve on her skin.


    Hazel¡¯s moans encouraged Cyril. She felt his lips and tongue gently exploring downward, her left breast¡¯s bra rudely torn off by Cyril. He grabbed her hips, cing Hazel on hisp. Hazel¡¯s legs trembled, wrapping around his waist. Cyril flipped her over and pushed her down, hearing Hazel¡¯s intoxicating moans as she bent over. Cyril wrapped one arm around her waist, pressing her vagina against his face. Cyril inserted one finger into her, then two, his tongue licking her swollen clitoris, fingers moving steadily. Hazel whimpered; each moan elerated Cyril¡¯s fingers. Her legs trembled, back arched.


    It wasn¡¯t until the second orgasm hit Hazel¡¯s body that Cyril withdrew his fingers from her vagina. Cyril moved up her body, kissing and nibbling every inch of her soft skin. Cyril smelled a addictive vani fragrance on her skin.


    Hazel¡¯s scent stimted Cyril to continue his actions. He pressed himself onto Hazel, his lips sliding over her neck.


    It would be Hazel¡¯s first time, so it would hurt. Cyril¡¯s movements were exceptionally gentle. He grazed her neck with his teeth, feeling her panting response.


    Cyril ced one arm beside her head, his penis brushing against her entrance. Finding Hazel already wet, Cyril entered her,pletely possessing her.


    ¡°Rx, Hazel,¡± Cyril bit her ear, whispering softly. Cyril slid his ns into her and lifted her hips, letting it slide in a few inches more. Pain blurred Hazel¡¯s eyes, and Cyril did his best to distract her, biting the mark on her neck, slowly circling around her abdomen. When Cyril slid in the remaining length, he saw her enjoying expression, then dared to start moving.


    Cyril roared, slowly moving his hips, burying himself deep inside Hazel. Gradually, Hazel¡¯s painful whimper turned into blissful moans.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± Hazel whispered softly, her fingers caressing Cyril¡¯s back. The sensation of her nails made Cyril emit a groan. Cyril could no longer restrain himself, unable to control his desires. His manhood ruthlessly plunged into her tight entrance, thrusting into her swiftly, giving Hazel an unprecedented climax.


    ¡°My beautiful mate,¡± Cyril moaned in her ear, biting her earlobe with his teeth.


    Their bodies trembled against each other until the waves of pleasure flowed through their entire beings, reluctantly parting them.


    Cyril looked down at Hazel, gazing at the woman who hadpletely changed his life, feeling the profound bond between them. The mating had rekindled their rtionship. Cyril used his fingers to caress every inch of her delicate skin, soothing her, letting her drift into a peaceful sleep. They snuggled together, the only sounds in the forest being their gentle breaths.

 Chapter 105: Hazel is About to Become Luna

    The morning sun once again streamed into the forest. Under the giant tree, Hazel stretchedzily, her eyelids fluttering as she looked up at Cyril. A stronger sense of intimacy bloomed within her than ever before. The soreness below reminded her that everything that happened yesterday was so real. Hazel knew she had finally found genuinepanionship and love, and this happiness andfort came from this man.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Cyril opened his eyes, caressing Hazel¡¯s head, and asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, dear.¡± Hazel looked like azy cat, her voice slightly sweet, making Cyril unable to resist feeling desire again. He kissed her along her neck, shoulders, and back. Hazel responded happily to his kisses.


    Hazel bit his rough shirt, and Cyril lowered his head, smiling at Hazel. His head grazed Hazel¡¯s neck as he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Kneel down, Hazel.¡± Cyril whispered against Hazel¡¯s neck. He grabbed Hazel¡¯s hair, gently tugging. The pain only fueled Hazel¡¯s desire. She knelt on the ground, letting Cyril tug at her hair.


    ¡°Undo my belt,¡± Cyril continued. Hazel undid his belt, letting his pants slide to the ground. Hazel saw the bulge in his underwear and shivered, her entrance moistening instantly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It won¡¯t bite, Hazel.¡± Cyril chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll do it for me.¡±


    Hazel pulled his manhood out of his underwear. As she observed it up close, her eyes widened.


    ¡°Open your pretty mouth, Hazel.¡± Cyril said in a low voice, rubbing his swollen tip against Hazel¡¯s parted lips, his eyes watching her.


    Cyril¡¯s manhood effortlessly slid into Hazel¡¯s mouth. The thick taste made it hard for Hazel to breathe, and her throat naturally contracted, trying to expel the foreign object. Hazel supported his thighs with both hands, attempting to rx her throat.


    Hazel enveloped his manhood with her lips, and the pleasure made Cyril emit a low roar.


    Lust burned in Hazel¡¯s gaze. She moved his manhood away from her mouth, and her tongue moved up along its length, swirling at the tip.


    ¡°Forget it, Hazel.¡± Cyril grumbled, grabbing the back of Hazel¡¯s head, thrusting his manhood deep into Hazel¡¯s throat, vigorously moving it. Beneath the intense thrusts, Cyril let out beastly growls. After a considerable time of thrusting, his essence oozed into Hazel¡¯s lips, streaming down her inner thighs. Hazel swallowed the remaining seed.


    Cyril¡¯s golden eyes looked down at Hazel, his gaze tender.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Hazel.¡± Cyril said softly. Seeing Hazel¡¯s flushed face, his gaze swept over her body, as if etching the scene into his memory. Cyril pulled Hazel up, leaning her against his chest, and lifted her, wrapping her legs around his waist.


    As Hazel¡¯s back hit the tree, her heart pounded violently. Cyril buried his face in Hazel¡¯s neck, his lips and tongue greedily grazing her skin. His hands descended to Hazel¡¯s chest, simultaneously using his fingers to tease her nipples, and gently biting and kissing her breasts.


    Cyril¡¯s mouth trailed from Hazel¡¯s chest down to her abdomen. As his head lowered, Hazel¡¯s legs naturally came together. Cyril gently parted her legs, hot breath brushing over her entrance, his eyes filled with hunger. Cyril¡¯s fingers caressed the moist folds, and his lips emitted a low growl.


    Hazel gasped, yearning for all of him. Each touch tormented her; she wanted Cyril to give her everything right away.


    Cyril¡¯s tongue extended, brushing against her clitoris. Pleasure made Hazel¡¯s back arch, and her lips let out a loud moan. Cyril wrapped his arms around Hazel¡¯s thighs, securing her entrance against his open mouth. Hazel roughly tugged at his hair, eliciting a soft roar from Cyril as his tongue vigorously rubbed against the inside of her thighs.


    Cyril quickly inserted two fingers into her, her back leaving the tree trunk. She screamed Cyril¡¯s name, the rapid movements bringing Hazel to climax.


    After the intense climax, Hazel slumped under the tree. Cyril grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯m sure the people in the Pack will be thrilled to know they¡¯re getting a Luna.¡± He put on his clothes and gave Hazel¡¯s buttocks a pat as a reminder.


    When Cyril and Hazel returned to Graymeen Manor, Berhtulf had prepared breakfast. He noticed the marks on Alpha and Hazel¡¯s necks, looking extremely surprised. However, his expression quickly returned to calm, leading them to the table.


    ¡°When do you n on telling everyone?¡± Hazel bit into a piece of buttered toast, smiling at Cyril. She was very satisfied with the breakfast Berhtulf had prepared. After all, she hadn¡¯t enjoyed such a cozy breakfast in a long time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have the swearing-in ceremony next full moon. The pack is still in recovery after the war, and they need something joyful to lift their spirits. If we hold the ceremony now, having a Luna will boost the pack¡¯s strength.¡± Alpha-ranked werewolf mates have a unique connection; they can naturally engage in a private mind link, and the appearance of a mate not only strengthens the Alpha but also injects new energy into all the she-wolves in the pack. Bing Luna in the pack requires a special swearing-in ceremony, usually held within a few months after the Alpha marks his mate. This time allows the she-wolf to consider whether she truly wants to be Luna.


    Undoubtedly, Hazel was fully prepared to take on the role of Luna, but a faint unease lingered in her heart.


    ¡°I look forward to the ceremony. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to help the pack regain its strength.¡±


    ¡°Although this is worth celebrating, we should be cautious of any intruders during the ceremony. Besides, I still need more practice in controlling my powers.¡±


    ¡°No problem, dear. I¡¯ll help you with more training.¡± Cyril agreed with Hazel¡¯s cautious thoughts, but a hint of worry shed in his eyes.


    Cyril understood that after weeks of training and real battles, Hazel had learned morebat skills. It included not only werewolf fighting techniques but also the powers from her other two bloodlines. However, Cyril remained concerned about Hazel¡¯s half-vampire lineage.


    Even though Azrael was dead, Cyril wondered if the escaped Hawthorne and the vampire army would regroup. What would they do to Hazel?


    This was Cyril¡¯s most significant concern. Before anything else, he had to ensure that Hazel could fully control her vampire powers, preventing her from losing control at any moment.

 Chapter 106: Obedience to Cyril’s Guidance

    Afterward, Cyril continued to assist Hazel in strength training, aiming to fortify her werewolf resolve. One afternoon, they finally halted their training in the backyard of Graymeen Manor. Hazel¡¯s muscles ached all over; the intense workouts left her exhausted.


    Hazel nced at Cyril with a hint of resentment, but she sensed something different in his eyes. She knew Cyril had been busy training her, suppressing his own desires.


    The two slowly made their way back into the house. The aroma of food wafted through the air, making Hazel¡¯s stomach growl.


    ¡°Smells amazing, the garlic butter spaghetti!¡± Rita eximed.


    Hazel¡¯s tongue slid over her lower lip; she couldn¡¯t wait to eat. However, Cyril noticed Hazel¡¯s movements, and his eyes seemed to burn her lower lip.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re satisfied with Berhtulf¡¯s skills. You¡¯ve already made yourself at home here,¡± Cyril said, leading Hazel to the kitchen table and pulling out a chair, gesturing for her to sit.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Miss Moen.¡± Berhtulf elegantly bowed to Hazel, then ced a te of fragrant garlic butter spaghetti in front of her. Cyril appeared somewhat serious and displeased as he observed Berhtulf¡¯s enthusiastic demeanor. He couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone being overly familiar with Hazel, even if it was a butler¡¯s customary etiquette.


    Helplessly, Hazel looked at Cyril, but the aroma of the food was more enticing. She enjoyed her lunch, forking a bite of spaghetti and sweetly feeding it to Cyril, inviting him to join.


    Cyril¡¯s mood improved at this point, and he pulled out his chair to sit down and have lunch with Hazel.


    With each dish Berhtulf served, he guided Hazel through the meal attentively, but in his heart, he bore the groundless pressure of an Alpha.


    ¡°He¡¯s too easily jealous, isn¡¯t he?¡± Rita felt the pressure exerted by Cyril.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Unable to stand Cyril¡¯s demeanor, Hazel rolled her eyes and muttered, ¡°Is it too much to ask for a peaceful meal?¡±


    ¡°Difficult? It seems like you¡¯re enjoying it,¡± Cyril sneered.


    ¡°If you have any objections, I¡¯ll follow your guidance.¡± Hazel raised her eyebrows, arms crossed.


    A mischievous smile yed on Cyril¡¯s lips, as if recalling something unspeakable. Seeing his expression, Hazel suddenly realized she misspoke, and from Cyril¡¯s heated gaze, she knew exactly what guidance he recalled.


    With the conversation at this point, memories of Cyril¡¯s member filling her throat shed in Hazel¡¯s mind, and she instinctively closed her legs together.


    Sensing the ambiguous atmosphere between the two, Berhtulf tactfully excused himself.


    After lunch, the two silently went upstairs.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d follow my guidance, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cyril leaned close to Hazel¡¯s face, hisrge hand gripping her waist, giving her buttocks a firm squeeze. Hazel let out a sharp scream, then gently pushed Cyril away.


    ¡°I need to go change into dry clothes,¡± Hazel raised her eyebrows at Cyril, masking her nervousness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need clothes, Hazel.¡± Cyril bent down, lifting her from the floor and carrying her into his bathroom.


    In the spacious bathroom, Cyril gently ced Hazel in the bathtub and turned on the faucet. The hot water gradually filled the tub, soaking Hazel¡¯s flimsy sports bra and leggings as the water level rose, revealing her intimate areas.


    Cyril¡¯s eyes scanned her body, and as he observed Hazel¡¯s expression, his smile deepened.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Hazel was startled by his question, but deep down, she knew she no longer needed to hide anything from Cyril.


    ¡°I want to know what you see in me,¡± he asked.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Cyril pulled the soaked Hazel, making her stand in front of the full-length mirror. Cyril circled behind her, hisrge hands tracing over Hazel¡¯s body, squeezing her buttocks tightly, moving up to her chest.


    ¡°The bite marks on your neck make me hard every time I see them,¡± Cyril whispered in Hazel¡¯s ear, his fingers gliding over her sports bra, causing her breasts to stiffen with each touch.


    Cyril¡¯s hands moved down, sliding along her belly. He parted her legs with his foot, gently caressing her intimate area.


    Hazel¡¯s panties were thin, revealing her private partspletely.


    ¡°I see you here, always tempting me,¡± Cyril roared softly in Hazel¡¯s ear. When his fingers glided over Hazel¡¯s entrance, her lips emitted a soft moan, and her breath became moist with the movements within her panties.


    ¡°And then there¡¯s this,¡± Cyril¡¯s hands roughly grabbed Hazel¡¯s buttocks, causing her to scream in surprise.


    ¡°You can¡¯t control your thoughts; it¡¯s not my fault,¡± Hazel¡¯s face turned crimson, the excitement rushing through her like a speeding train.


    Cyril watched her reaction, chuckled lightly, and deeply breathed in the scent of her neck.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± he whispered, sending a pleasant shiver down Hazel¡¯s spine.


    As Hazel turned to remove her clothes, Cyril turned her back to the mirror and positioned himself behind her.


    ¡°Stand in front of the mirror,¡± Cyril grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Without hesitation, Cyril¡¯s fingers slipped under Hazel¡¯s sports bra, effortlessly lifting it above her breasts. Hazel¡¯s two breasts bounced out like pudding. Cyril watched her through the mirror, his hands drawing patterns on her breasts until reaching the two small pink spots. He gently pressed them, eliciting continuous moans from Hazel.


    Hazel¡¯s tight leggings fell to the floor, exposing her beautiful figure in front of the mirror. She looked at Cyril in the mirror, his golden eyes heating up, every inch of his gaze seemed to devour Hazel.


    But instead of taking further action, he strolled towards the bathtub to undress. His member easily popped out from his underwear, causing Hazel¡¯s mouth to salivate continuously. She watched Cyril¡¯s broad shoulders, the thick muscles in his chest. Every inch of his body was hard and well-defined.


    ¡°Get in,¡± Cyril¡¯s smile deepened as hemanded Hazel.


    Suppressing the fear in her heart, Hazel walked towards the bathtub. The water was scalding on her skin, soothing her sore muscles. However, Cyril didn¡¯t give her a moment to rest. The moment her buttocks touched the water, he lunged forward.


    He pulled Hazel onto him, his arm encircling her lower back. His swollen member grazed Hazel¡¯s lips, causing her to let out a soft moan.


    Cyril grabbed his member, rubbing the tip against Hazel¡¯s entrance. His ns pressed against Hazel¡¯s narrow opening, gently pressing, and then pulling away.


    His eyes were pitch ck, pupils dted with desire. ¡°You¡¯re too tempting,¡± Cyril¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.


    ¡°So are you, dear,¡± Hazel said breathlessly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to me already?¡±


    Alpha Cyril moved in closer, a mischievous smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°I like control, my little Hazel,¡± Cyril whispered, his thumb tracing over Hazel¡¯s lower lip. ¡°I want to dictate every rhythm, set the rules.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never been good at following rules,¡± Hazel raised an eyebrow, speaking softly.


    ¡°No, you can learn now,¡± Cyril¡¯s smile deepened. His hands gripped Hazel¡¯s waist, forcefully thrusting forward, inserting his member into Hazel¡¯s deepest core.


    ¡°Ah-¡± Hazel couldn¡¯t help but scream, her vagina tightening, enduring Cyril¡¯s vigorous thrusts.


    Waves of pleasure engulfed both of them, Cyril¡¯s teeth excitedly nibbling on her nape.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Hazel,¡± Cyril said heavily, ¡°I really want to fuck you unconscious.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s words, coupled with his intense thrusts, pushed Hazel to the brink of copse. Hazel¡¯s lips continued to emit breathless moans, her entire body tense with pleasure. Cyril tightly grasped her buttocks, flooding Hazel¡¯s deepest recesses with his seed.

 Chapter 107: The Call from the North

    After the blissful encounter, Cyril carefully helped Hazel cleanse her body, then carried her to bed. He made sure Hazel had no need for clothes. Hazely naked on his bed, the two embracing each other as they drifted into sleep.


    As night fell, in the forest several hundred feet from Graymeen Manor, dozens of figures appeared in the dim darkness. Their blood-red eyes shone, with the central figure among them radiating an unsettling brilliance from his heterochromatic eyes.


    ¡°Hazel has epted the mark; she¡¯s no longer pure,¡± Hawthorne squinted his eyes. Inhaling deeply, his keen sense of smell detected the changes in Hazel¡¯s scent, revealing that she and Cyril had mated. His heterochromatic eyes dulled at this realization, and his slightly trembling hands betrayed his deep distress; he couldn¡¯t lose Hazel.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sacrificed the king; we must reim the queen,¡± Hawthorne¡¯s face darkened.


    The next morning, Hazelzily woke up in Cyril¡¯s arms. Wrapping herself in the bedsheet, she returned to the bedroom, putting on a pair of shorts and a light-colored shirt. Hazel felt sore all over, her heart pounding since the previous night, a strange unease settling within her.


    Downstairs, Hazel saw Alpha Trnald and Eunice intimately leaning on each other. She greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning! Have you guys had breakfast?¡± Hazel hoped she and Cyril would be like this sweet couple in the future.


    ¡°Good morning, Hazel. You look great, especially with your mark,¡± Eunice chuckled. ¡°Seems like you two had a fiery night. We n to return to our Pack after lunch and set off.¡±


    Alpha Trnald, arm around Eunice¡¯s waist, nodded at Hazel and casually nced at Alpha Cyriling downstairs.


    ¡°Are you going back with Alpha Eric?¡± Cyril asked.


    ¡°Yes, after this battle, our wolf pack suffered some losses. Eric and I will take the remaining warriors back together; it¡¯ll be safer.¡±


    ¡°How many wolves are left?¡±


    ¡°About 50.¡±


    ¡°The journey is dangerous. How about I send some warriors with you? The Iron Star Pack is still quite powerful.¡±


    The Northern Continent was the heart of the vampire kingdom, where the first vampire was born. In the distant Genesis era, after God expelled Adam and Eve from the Garden of God, they immersed themselves in pleasure in the wilderness. Under their union, their first child was born, the third human in the world. Adam named his firstborn Cain. As Cain and his brother Abel grew up, Cain became a farmer, and Abel tended sheep.


    Once, Cain and Abel both made sacrifices to God. Abel ughtered his sheep and offered it to God, while Cain, being a farmer, could only offer fruits and vegetables. God, receiving two vastly different offerings, was displeased with Cain. Cain shifted his dissatisfaction onto Abel and cruelly murdered his brother.


    When God asked where Abel was, Cain lied, iming ignorance. But God knew that Cain had killed Abel and cursed him, making it so Cain could never touch sunlight for the rest of his life.


    Cursed, Cain fled.


    To avoid God¡¯s discovery, Cain began avoiding sunlight, fleeing and hiding wherever he could.


    Finally, Cain arrived at the Northern Continent. Cursed to neither live nor die, he became an undead, relying on blood to survive. Prolonged bloodsucking left his blood cold and viscous, enhancing hisbat abilities.


    In the cold Northern Continent, Cain possessed healing and mesmerizing powers. He often lured humans, turning them into vampires. Gradually, the Northern Continent amassed a vast vampire legion, and Cain became the vampire king.


    Cain¡¯s blood was pure and potent. In his dying moments, he ordered his servant to craft a crown, instructing the servant to extract his blood and infuse the ruby within the crown. This way, future vampire kings could ess Cain¡¯s wishes and memories through the ruby.


    Due to the cold weather in the Northern Continent, wolf packs there were rtively weaker. Some even became ves to vampires, willingly submitting to their rule.


    Alpha Trnald and Alpha Eric held significant power in the Northern Continent, but they couldn¡¯t entirely fend off vampire attacks. Combined with the recent war, most of their warriors perished. Hence, Alpha Trnald and Alpha Eric intended to ally and return to the Northern Continent.


    ¡°I want to go with you to the Northern Continent,¡± Hazel suddenly spoke.


    ¡°What?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hazel, what are you up to again?¡± Cyril¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Hazel, anger evident in his eyes.


    ¡°I just feel a calling, a call from the other side of my blood.¡±


    ¡°I want to figure everything out.¡± Hazel clenched her fists, feeling the immense pressure from Cyril.


    ¡°You¡¯re too vulnerable, could be killed at any moment,¡± Cyril disagreed.


    ¡°But Hazel¡¯s strength in the war was evident to everyone,¡± Luna Eunice approached Hazel, gently stroking her hair.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any danger on the journey, as Luna of The Iron Star Pack, I¡¯ll have to step up,¡± inspired by Luna Eunice, Hazel strengthened her resolve.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack can¡¯t have a Hybrid Luna who might lose control at any time.¡± Hazel reluctantly voiced her true thoughts.


    ¡°If Hazel stands by my side, she needs the trust and obedience of all the wolves. The biggest controversy now is Hazel being a Hybrid. Most wolves despise Hybrids, considering their blood impure and weak.¡±


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡± Alpha Cyril saw Hazel¡¯s tears swirling in her eyes, feeling sadness in his heart.


    ¡°Go. I¡¯ll be with you and protect you with all my might.¡± Cyril¡¯s golden eyes sparkled, determination evident in his gaze.


    In the evening, Cyril gathered the elite force of The Iron Star Pack, totaling 20 wolves. Parrish, Rankin, their partners, and familiar faces to Hazel-Elmer, Marcus. Her brother Theo, serving as Beta, also joined the journey to the Northern Continent.


    The deep sky, filled with starlight, the moon quietly appearing above the distant forest. Arge group of crows flew out from the treetops, wings fluttering sharply. The quiet forest rustled, as if foretelling the darkness ahead.


    ¡°The journey to the Northern Continent is perilous; may the goddess protect you.¡± Fran and Gerard came to bid farewell to Hazel, worry evident on their faces. Fran tightly held onto Hazel.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hazel smiled, hugging Fran and Gerard.


    ¡°I will protect her, Fran.¡± Cyril affirmed beside them.


    ¡°May the goddess bless you.¡± Fran and the remaining wolves in the pack gathered behind them.


    ¡°Depart!¡± Alpha Cyril led the way, shifting into wolf form, running into the dark forest at night. Alpha Trnald and Alpha Eric followed, one by one, all the warriors shifted into wolves and disappeared into the dark forest.


    In the misty night, the pale remnants of the moon held no warmth. A group of wing-pping ck bats flew by, skimming over the dark, dense treetops.

 Chapter 108: Dark Night Forest

    Beneath the vast and looming sky, pressing down on the restless forest, everything felt uneasy. This was an ancient dark night forest, and everywhere one looked, there were traces left by distant ages. Decaying branches and vines, thick and clumsy trees stood in the midst of grass, gazing at the sparsely scattered cold stars in the sky.


    Faintly, one could hear the mncholy and sorrowful song of elves, like a veil of mist, hazy and poignant.


    Cyril led the wolf pack stealthily through this kind of dark night. Its entire ck fur gently swayed in the moonlight, and its golden eyes stood out especially in the darkness.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been running for almost two hours, but I haven¡¯t seen the edge of the forest. It¡¯s a bit strange,¡± Alpha Trnald wondered. He had ample experience traversing the dark night forest and usually could see the river outside the forest within an hour. But now, all around them were trees shrouded in the night, adding a more eerie and mysterious atmosphere.


    ¡°Did we get lost?¡± Hazel sniffed around, not sensing anything unusual.


    ¡°It¡¯s midnight now; stopping might be even more dangerous. Predators like lions and bears could appear anytime,¡± Alpha Eric vigntly observed the surroundings.


    ¡°At least, in the dark night forest, we won¡¯t run into vampires.¡± Mylixe attempted to reassure her son, brushing against Eric¡¯s fur.


    Mylixe¡¯s words lightened the atmosphere among the wolf pack.


    The wind whispered softly, rustling the leaves with a muffled sound. The fog thickened, and the entire forest became dim, obscure, and deste. Hanging on a tall tree were one or two deep ck bats, their blood-red eyes staring fiercely at the wolf pack invading the forest.


    The wolf pack passed through this giant tree, not noticing the tree covered with decadent and enchanting rose vines. On the ground, a thickyer of faded petals and dried yellow leaves had umted.


    A gust of wind passed, the branches lightly biting, revealing thorny stems hidden under the shelter of green leaves. Several red rose petals lifted with the wind, like a few mboyant butterflies chasing and ying.


    Cyril paused his steps, his gaze following those few petals of bright red suspended in the air. A hint of confusion appeared in his pupils, which quickly turned into astonishment, and he let out a wolf howl.


    ¡°Stop, we¡¯re surrounded!¡± Cyril immediately dered their situation through a mind link.


    Soon, a man dressed in ck, surrounded by two rows of vampires in ck and white, walked out uniformly, centered around him. They were scattered in the darkness, revealing blood-red eyes, and their pointed fangs were particrly prominent under the moonlight.


    ¡°Good evening, my fianc¨¦e, our queen.¡± Hawthorne¡¯s skin was almost transparently white, forming a strong contrast with his bright red lips, making his appearance eerie.


    ¡°Vampires! What do you want?¡± Alpha Trnald angrily stepped forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to speak, you mongrel dogs. Hazel,e over, take a look at this.¡± Hawthorne held a red gem pendant, tempting Hazel.


    The color of the ruby seemed to have a magical quality, calling out to Hazel, like a distant beckoning.


    ¡°Come, my child, my blood kin.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita, upon seeing the pendant, fixed her ocean-blue wolf eyes on the ruby. Her mind felt hot and swollen, emitting a mournful howl, seemingly in a struggle with the vampire blood inside Hazel.


    ¡°Ah-Hazel, my head hurts¡­ Hazel¡­ my temperature is dropping¡­¡± Rita¡¯s breathing gradually became rapid and irregr. She was forced to lose contact with Hazel, who shifted back into human form.


    ¡°Ah-¡± Hazel held her head in her hands. Her fangs became sharper, as if drawn by the ruby, gradually approaching the vampire group. Hawthorne took out a dagger, hesitated for no moment, and cut a gash on his own wrist.


    Deep red blood immediately surged out, filling the air with the fragrance of ng-ng, a pleasant scent radiating a deadly allure.


    Unable to resist the allure of fresh blood, Hazel rushed forward and bit down on Hawthorne¡¯s bleeding wrist. The blood dripped into Hazel¡¯s mouth.


    Gradually, the pounding of Hazel¡¯s heart became more intense, and the temperature of the blood rapidly dropped. Her eyes shifted to blood red, glowing like bloodthirsty rubies in the darkness. The bloodthirsty factor within Hazel surged, and she needed more blood to awaken her memories.


    Eyes glowing with a bloody light prated Hawthorne¡¯s pale neck. Hazel saw the fresh blood flowing through delicate veins. She smelled the sweet fragrance of fresh blood and let out a low growl from her throat, biting into Hawthorne¡¯s neck. The blood, like nectar, eased Hazel¡¯s restlessness.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± Alpha Cyril watched everything unfold. He tried to contact Hazel through mind link, but it had no effect. To make matters worse, other vampires had begun to attack the wolf pack. He forcefully bit off a vampire¡¯s neck and rushed towards Hawthorne.


    Hawthorne swiftly dodged, holding onto Hazel. At this moment, a crow¡¯s caw echoed in the forest, and another group of wizards in ck robes appeared. Their skin was normal, with the appearance of ordinary humans.


    This group of ck-robed wizards was the second most powerful force in the Northern Continent. Different from the orthodox wizards of the McGo Family, they excelled in using dark magic and forbidden spells. The reason Cyril and the others were trapped in the dark forest was because these ck-robed wizards had cast dark magic on the forest.


    ¡°Malissa, what are you doing here?¡± Elmer noticed a witch who looked simr to Malissa, who had been attacked earlier.


    The central figure among the ck-robed wizards took off her hat, revealing her face. She didn¡¯t expect to be recognized by the wolf pack.


    ¡°The esteemed members of The Iron Star Pack, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again in this way.¡±


    ¡°She is Lilith!¡± Luna Eunice stared fiercely at the witch.


    ¡°Hush-you¡¯re all calling me, and yet, not entirely me.¡± The witch raised an eyebrow, lifted a hand, and lightly tapped her face with her long nails. It looked effortless.


    ¡°Lilith is my noble soul; Malissa is just a disguise to get closer to Kassandra.¡± The witch raised her head, her hand sliding down to pick up a magic wand.


    Cain had been creating vampires in the Northern Continent, but they were not pure-blooded. He had always longed for his blood to be passed down. Later, during his massacre in the dark forest, he encountered Lilith, the lover of the demon king Satan.


    Lilith was a powerful witch, but her appearance was hideous. Her skin was pale, eyes surrounded by heavy dark circles like snake eyes, gold vertical pupils making her fearsome. Her lips were dark, and her long ck hair looked lifeless.


    Lilith fell deeply in love with Cain at first sight, using her magic to entice him closer. Under Lilith¡¯s seduction, Cain ultimately betrayed God, selling his soul to Satan. He received Lilith¡¯s teachings and used blood to generate various powers. The subsequent vampires were no longer mere bloodsuckers; they possessed a variety of special abilities.


    To better perpetuate their bloodline, Cain became Lilith¡¯s ve. Together, they gave rise to pure-blood vampires. When pure-blood vampires see Cain¡¯s blood, they are influenced and controlled by his will. Azrael is the 15th generation pure-blood, which is why Hazel loses control when she sees Cain¡¯s ruby.


    Her will is nowpletely under the influence of the progenitor vampire, Cain, and has gone into a total rampage.

 Chapter 109: Unleashed Hazel (1)

    Hawthorne, to be precise, wasn¡¯t just Hazel¡¯s fianc¨¦; he was the 16th generation pure-blood vampire. Hazel¡¯s cousin, Hawthorne¡¯s blood, could awaken the vampire genes within Hazel.


    Restless and agitated, Hazel seemedpletely under the control of the blood within the ruby. Her eyes lingered on the pendant, as if it were a ma pulling her in. Cyril could see the fierce struggle between her bloodthirsty instincts and her werewolf nature.


    Hawthorne noticed it too. The wound on his bleeding wrist had healed, leaving a shallow mark from Hazel¡¯s bite. Satisfied, he licked his wrist, preparing to let the vampire blood fully dominate Hazel¡¯s body and mind, bringing her back to Bran Castle.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± he spoke in that hypnotic tone again, ¡°remember the memories of our n.¡±


    Hazel bared her teeth, hissing at Hawthorne. However, she didn¡¯tunch a further attack.


    Seizing the opportunity, Cyril circled behind Hazel and Hawthorne. Shifting back to human form, he leaped to their side, naked, using a tree to cover his advance. A powerful punchnded on Hawthorne. Though he winced, he didn¡¯t release Hazel. A hint of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and his sharp eyes intensified.


    This wasn¡¯t the time for someone to ruin his ns.


    ¡°You¡¯re a despicable mongrel,¡± Hawthorne growled, ¡°You have plenty of time. Your task is to deprive your partner of the chance for eternal life, tainting her with your dirty blood. But I can tell you this. You can mark, and so can I.¡±


    A roar erupted from Hazel¡¯s fangs, her eyes fixated on Hawthorne¡¯s neck, where the recent bite mark had turned into a blood imprint. Simultaneously, Hawthorne¡¯s fangs slowly sank into the part marked by Hazel.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a passerby,¡± Hawthorne said while savoring Hazel¡¯s sweet blood. His handspletely restrained Hazel¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Just a mutt like you is worthy of being my fianc¨¦e?¡± Hawthorne¡¯s heterochromatic eyes glinted with a killing intent, blood streaming from the corners of his mouth, forming a satisfied smile.


    Hazel let out a suppressed scream, breaking free from Hawthorne¡¯s embrace and darting out of the woods, feigning another attack from the other side.


    Pain upied Hazel¡¯s heart. It felt as if she hadpletely severed a vital connection with someone important.


    Cyril¡¯s hand also covered the imprint on his neck, feeling the pain. It was a signal, a destined connection being severed. In the world of werewolves, the moon goddess designated mates for them. Once werewolf couples sessfully marked each other, their powers increased, influencing each other. However, if they decided to separate or if one betrayed the other, they would feel double the pain.


    Even though Hazel¡¯s betrayal was unintentional, at this moment, she had been imprinted with Hawthorne¡¯s mark.


    Cyril¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent, his beast-like gaze locked onto Hawthorne.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to be a corpse, undead!¡± He rapidly closed in on Hawthorne,nding a punch on his right side. A deep growl escaped from Hawthorne¡¯s throat as he staggered back, his shoulder twitching as if he wanted to shake off the pain.


    But soon, the excitement triggered by Hazel¡¯s blood made Hawthorne¡¯s eyes shimmer even more. He twisted his neck, initiating a counterattack, closing the distance between him and Cyril, forcing Cyril to move upward towards the giant tree. As Cyril¡¯s body neared the trunk, Hawthorne swiftly moved behind him, sinking his fangs into Cyril¡¯s nape and kicking him forcefully.


    Cyril collided with the tree trunk, emitting a low, pained groan. He lifted his head to see Hazel hissing from the tree.


    Flipping over, Cyril positioned himself to form a triangr distance between him, Hawthorne, and Hazel. Uncertain whether Hazel would attack him in this state, he looked at his former lover, now transformed into a demonic figure, his eyes revealing a sense of heartache.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes bulged. Though turned into a bloodthirsty vampire, she showed minimal movement on the tree. At this moment, Cain¡¯s memories filled her mind-uniting the dark world and eradicating werewolves.


    In Cain¡¯s memories, he faced God¡¯s punishment, avoiding sunlight as wolves, with keen senses, became executioners hunting him. Wolves, now agents of the light, hunted Cain in packs. Despite Cain¡¯s formidable strength, he cleverly eluded the werewolves multiple times. However, during one encounter, he was surrounded by the wolf pack. The wolves, brutal and fierce, emitted a foul odor, and Cain paid a heavy price before managing to escape.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In Hazel¡¯s consciousness, wolves transformed into unforgivable beasts. She caught a whiff of Cyril¡¯s scent, tilting her neck, hesitating whether to attack him.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t attack me,¡± Cyril answered Hazel¡¯s unspoken question and took advantage of her momentarily diverted attention to inch closer. ¡°You¡¯re my mate, darling.¡±


    Hazel heard the word ¡°mate¡± through gritted teeth, attempting to focus solely on Cyril.


    ¡°Look closely, Hazel, it¡¯s me,¡± he whispered, redirecting her tangled thoughts forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t let those demonic powers control you. Remember yourself, remember us.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. She frantically scanned from Cyril to Hawthorne, then back to the ongoing battle between the two factions. This cycle repeated many times. ¡°Us? Them? Aren¡¯t they the same?¡± She roared in a high-pitched, child-like voice. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Everything is possible,¡± Cyril spoke with a velvety voice, inching closer as he continued, ¡°You are you, a girl with both werewolf and vampire blood.¡±


    Hazel vigorously shook her head, trying to dispel his words. She thought about crouching and slipping past him, but as soon as she considered this, Cyril blocked her way. Her face twisted in frustration. Then, she lowered her body, crouching, resembling a lioness, deliberately striding forward with grandeur.


    Cyril made a slight move. As they neared each other, the confrontation evolved into a standoff between a lion and a lioness, creating a dizzying spiral ofbat. The harsh sounds of cracking and snapping echoed under the giant tree. Every moment someone fell in their respective battles, the impact echoed, but they moved too swiftly to identify who was falling.


    Hawthorne¡¯s attention was captivated by the intense fight, his eyes revealing concern for Hazel. He hadn¡¯t expected Cyril to engage in a fight with Hazel.


    Hawthorne couldn¡¯t participate in this battle because Hazel¡¯s awakened vampire powers were incredibly potent, rendering her capable of facing the strongest Alpha without assistance.


    Hazel swiftly attacked Cyril, tearing off a small piece of flesh from Alpha Cyril. Cyril roared in defense, delivering a powerful punch directly to Hazel¡¯s soft abdomen. Hazel¡¯s body flew ten feet, crashing into the tree trunk above Hawthorne¡¯s head with such force that it seemed to shake the entire giant tree. Hawthorne heard the sttering sound of blooding from her stomach as she rebounded from the trunk,nding a few feet away from him on the ground. Hawthorne, bending at the waist, caught Hazel.


    A low, mournful groan emanated from Hazel¡¯s teeth.

 Chapter 110: Unleashed Hazel (2)

    Large branches rained down on Hawthorne¡¯s head like droplets, scraping his exposed skin. Cyril waspletely in berserk mode, and even though Hazel was his partner, it was evident she had thoroughly angered him.


    Cyrilnded on the ground, grabbing a jagged stone, prompting Hawthorne to reflexively position it in front of Hazel.


    Hazel caught her breath, noticeably weaker after the battle¡¯s exertion; the bloodlust had diminished somewhat.


    ¡°Shit! Went too hard!¡± Cyril, seeing Hazel heavily wounded, suddenly realized. His anger lessened with Hazel¡¯s injuries, but upon seeing Hawthorne in front of him, rage surged again.


    ¡°Got it, undead.¡± Alpha Cyril¡¯s body-furnace-hot-was ready for battle.


    Adrenaline surged into Cyril¡¯s veins, palms filled with a shing sensation. The joints¡¯ cracks protested, yet he felt no pain, entering a whole new level ofbat readiness.


    Behind Hawthorne, Cyril saw Hazel¡¯s wavy hair and blood-red eyes. His heart rate elerated; he charged at Hawthorne, colliding in a cacophony of physical impacts, scratches, heavy breaths, and hissing, signifying a potentially lethal battle for someone.


    As for who, it became apparent in the decisive oue of both fights. Hawthorne was about to lose, and they both needed help. Lilith and Hazel diverted their attention.


    Lilith raised her wand, holding a red gem pendant, shouting an incantation at Hazel.


    ¡°Awaken, my love. Your blood has been inherited; I¡¯ve waited too long for the arrival of the Dark World.¡±


    ¡°Awaken, my love.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s mind throbbed again, her contorted expression emitting ufortable growls.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong enough, brave enough.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s past words flooded into her mind.


    ¡°Hazel, you can call me anytime.¡±


    Rita¡¯s words shed in her mind. Her brain felt like a confluence of a rushing river, all information mingling, as if a drastic change was imminent.


    ¡°I¡­ ah¡­ I¡­¡±


    Hazel¡¯s consciousness toggled between herself and the vampire Cain. With immense strength, she pushed the giant tree over; Cyril and Hawthorne quickly separated on either side of the fallen trunk.


    Could Hazel stand again?


    Cyril was doubtful, but he felt a thread of Hazel¡¯s mind link intruding into his consciousness. Perhaps the recent battle had depleted some of Hazel¡¯s vampire powers?


    Cyril wanted to seize the moment. He steeled himself, taking a deep breath. Swiftly, he lifted arge stone, positioning it above his arm, then forcefully pressed the sharp end into the mark on his skin. Intense pain engulfed Cyril and Hazel, both letting out agonizing screams simultaneously.


    Cyril¡¯s flowing blood was enough to capture every vampire¡¯s attention, freezing them in ce.


    Hazel¡¯s focus wavered with the brutal sound. Her eyes lingered on the scene for a moment, meeting Cyril¡¯s gaze, pain and curiosity mingling in her expression.


    The surrounding vampires hissed, the noisy mor echoing through the forest. In Hazel¡¯s mind, amidst the collision, she couldn¡¯t be certain how she heard the low sound, but it felt strangely familiar.


    Hazel¡¯s heartbeat should have drowned it out, but in the instant Cyril stared into Hazel¡¯s eyes, Rita forcefully reentered her body, emitting a familiar and furious wolf howl.


    In that very moment, all the fighting abruptly halted. Too little toote, everything concluded before Lilith¡¯s magic could take effect, and Hazel struggled to catch up with the current situation in her mind.


    ¡°You did it, my girl!¡± Rita roared triumphantly in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    Hazel swiftly shifted into wolf form, leaping onto a tall spruce, soaring half the height of a tree. Snatching the ruby from Lilith, she dropped to the ground, crouching to prepare for another leap.


    Simultaneously, Cyril, as if in sync with Hazel-almost too fast to see-circled behind Hawthorne, grabbing Hawthorne¡¯s arm when he was off guard. It appeared as if Cyril had delivered a fierce kick to Hawthorne and then lifted and mmed him onto the ground.


    The small clearing resounded with Hawthorne¡¯s excruciating, piercing screams.


    Lilith quickly reacted, realizing the ruby had been snatched by Hazel. She ordered the robed wizards to surround the wolf pack; they must retrieve the ruby.


    ¡°Awakeningpletely requires the ruby; go get it back!¡± Lilithmanded all vampires and robed wizards.


    Instantly, a crowd surged towards Hazel.


    A contemptuous smirk appeared on Hazel¡¯s wild wolf face as she crouched and leaped.


    Mid-flight, a petite red object whooshed through the air, colliding with her. The impact echoed like an explosion, tossing her into another tree, breaking it in half. She stood up again, crouched, ready to attack.


    ¡°The ruby shattered!¡±


    ¡°King Cain¡¯s memories!¡±


    Vampires wailed one after another in a chorus of despair. No one expected Hazel to make such a move.


    But Cyril was already in position. Hazel saw him standing there, unscathed. Hazel lightly kicked something away with her bare foot-the shard of the ruby that had disrupted her consciousness. It scattered towards Cyril, who recognized it.


    Blood sprayed as Hazel was touched by the ruby¡¯s blood. Her stomach churned, hands convulsing. Although she now hadplete control over her power, the ruby¡¯s blood continued to allure her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hawthorne clung tightly to a nearby tree, almost tearing it apart, his heterochromatic eyes filled with rage.


    Now Hawthorne had no choice but to retreat. He stepped backward, and the wolf pack moved forward. His face contorted in agony.


    Hazel charged at Hawthorne, the vampire clearly losing bnce. Cyril saw Hazel¡¯s teeth sink fiercely into Hawthorne¡¯s shoulder, tearing forcefully, then leapt back.


    A deafening, ear-piercing scream echoed as Hawthorne lost an arm. He shook his head, tossing the severed limb into the woods. Hissing intermittently escaped from between Hawthorne¡¯s teeth, sounding almost like mockery.


    In a pained plea, Hawthorne shouted, ¡°Hazel!¡±


    Hazel didn¡¯t flinch at the sound of her name.


    Hawthorne leaped forward, his strength akin to a wrecking ball. The impact propelled Hazel and Cyril into the woods, their screams matching the agony in Hawthorne¡¯s cries. The screams abruptly ceased, reced by the sound of trees being torn into pieces.


    Hazel didn¡¯t get close to Cyril. She stared at her mark, seemingly realizing that she was now alone. She began to retreat from Cyril, a sense of loss consuming her. Hazel understood that she had be aplete Hybrid. She nced hurriedly at Cyril, filled with pain and reluctance, then began to retreat even faster.


    ¡°Hazel,¡± Cyril hummed gently, his voice carrying a seductive undertone, ¡°don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    She turned like an arrow released from a bow, sprinting towards the shelter of the forest.


    But Cyril was faster-like a bullet leaving the barrel.


    At the edge of the woods, he caught her unprotected back. Cyril¡¯s lips immediately grazed her mark, as if caressing it.


    However, Hazel pushed him away abruptly, rebounding off a tree trunk with the help of it and swiftly escaping the forest.

 Chapter 111: Another Hybrid

    Hazel burst out of the forest and tumbled onto the highway, narrowly avoiding a red sedan speeding towards her. Swiftly sidestepping the vehicle, she briskly walked into a nearby small town.


    It was an ancient town, marked by the traces of bygone years on every building. Low, quaint structures with red walls and green tiles, rustic chimneys clumsily stood atop roofs, and mist meandered through the streets. Dim lights emanated from windows on both sides, casting an enigmatic shadow over the entire town.


    Hazel reached the town¡¯s streets as dusk settled in. The rare hues of twilight illuminated the entire block, but Hazel, with her mind preupied, paid little attention to the mboyant sunset piercing through the chilly streets. Dizzy and almost swaying, her lower abdomen still ached from the injury. Hazel walked slowly, intending to find afortable inn to tend to her wounds before making any further ns. She had left the wolf pack, and her situation was fraught with danger.


    However, Hazel¡¯s hungry instincts posed an even greater danger to any passerby on the streets. After all, this was a ce of human habitation. Both vampires and werewolves were lethal beasts to ordinary humans.


    Hazel felt she couldn¡¯t linger on the streets for long, as the air was saturated with an unbearable amount of fresh blood. Her vampire blood had fully awakened, and the erupting primal instincts still made her ferocious. Despite her efforts to restrain herself, she was unsure how to control these powers; her mind was filled with confusion.


    ¡°I hope these humans leave my sight soon,¡± Hazel murmured. ¡°Go away¡­ No, don¡¯t go away¡­ I want blood.¡±


    As people saw the pale-faced Hazel approaching, they instinctively avoided her but stared curiously, like encountering a fresh and exotic creature. Hazel was gazed upon by eyes of different colors, and their flowing veins emitted an enticing sweetness, stimting Hazel¡¯s senses. When the scent reached her brain, she felt disoriented, her face twitched, and she struggled to resist the primal urge to feed.


    ¡°What am I now?¡± Hazel sobbed in extreme agony, seemingly desperate about her current situation.


    ¡°A vampire? Or a werewolf?¡± Hazel felt blurred about her identity and lineage, much like her confused consciousness.


    From childhood to adulthood, Hazel grew up among the wolf people, small in stature and often ridiculed by wolfpanions. But her grandmother always encouraged her, saying she would be an excellent she-wolf. Her father, more urately, her adoptive father, Rodther, showered her with endless love, taking care of her meticulously. Rodther often trained with Hazel, engaging in wrestling, fighting, and hunting rabbits together. Hazel suddenly missed everything from those days. At that time, she could live carefreely, a joyful she-wolf living in the forest.


    Hazel never imagined her lineage would be soplicated, leading her into such torment.


    She detested her mother for betraying her partner and loathed her even more for never revealing anything about her heritage. Hazel¡¯s body was tortured, almost unbearable, her mind approaching the brink of copse. She spotted a deserted alley and decided to turn into it, allowing her tears to flow freely.


    A man dressed in a ck robe, akin to a ck cat, lurked in the crowd. His gaze seemed ready to capture a long-lost prey, never leaving Hazel. The man trailed Hazel, hearing her every rapid breath, sensing her restraint, feeling the quick beat of her heart each time.


    Just as Hazel turned the corner of an alley, the man stopped in front of her. He grabbed Hazel¡¯s shoulder with one hand, applying enough force to make her halt.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± the man¡¯s voice was deep, tempting Hazel. She unconsciously followed him towards a basement beneath the alley.


    The basement was dark and damp, with a strong odor of dust reaching Hazel¡¯s nostrils. Walls on all sides were covered with tattered cobwebs, and close to the ground, walls were covered with dense moss, giving no indication of human habitation. The most conspicuous feature in the middle of the basement was a wooden coffin. The brown wood was carved with unique medieval patterns, exuding a sense of history.


    ¡°Wee to my resting ce,¡± the man¡¯s slightly red pupils shed a hint of warmth. He slowly took off the hat of his ck robe, revealing a pale face, smooth long hair, and a well-defined nose. He looked like a sculpture from a medieval church.


    Hazel found the man¡¯s face familiar, tracing his traces from her distant childhood memories.


    ¡°Are you ud?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. Despite her irregr pulse, a shaky body, her mind vividly reflected everything about this man.


    Back then, Hazel stayed in Bran Castle, and Hawthorne, several years older than her, still looked like children. ud often followed Hazel¡¯s biological father, Azrael, and was his confidant.


    ud was powerful, appearing to be of simr age to Azrael, but vampires always retained their youthfulness. Although they had lived for hundreds of years, they still looked like humans in their mid-twenties. Azrael appreciated ud¡¯s loyalty, and theymunicated on every detail. In life, they seemed like family.


    Azrael tasked him with being Hawthorne¡¯s teacher, instructing him in skills like hunting, manipting minds, and more. ud quickly imparted the essence of these skills to Hawthorne.


    However, ud was not a pureblood. His origin was humble; his parents were ordinary humans. Shifted into a vampire, his vampire talents were exceptionally strong. But ud despised his mixed and dirty lineage, yet was obsessed with his extraordinary talents.


    Hawthorne learned ud¡¯s teachings in just two months, progressing rapidly, showing signs of surpassing ud. Pureblood vampires were rare, and their innate abilities and talents were incredibly strong. Witnessing all this, ud became extremely uneasy, to the point of developing jealousy towards Hawthorne.


    As a childlike Hawthorne eventually stood side by side with the king, bing Azrael¡¯s right-hand man, ud could not ept it. A raging fire ignited within him, burning with hatred for everything the pureblood possessed.


    At this moment, Azrael brought Hazel back. He smelled the scent of a mixed breed on Hazel.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 112: Training in Vampire Powers

    Since that chaotic afternoon, Hazel had been living in this basement. She made the choice not to contact Alpha Cyril. Besides ud, who was the only one aware of Hazel¡¯s whereabouts.


    During the day, they would hide in the basement for blood control exercises. ud would use fresh blood to entice Hazel, and she had to keep her distance from the blood bag. At first, it wasn¡¯t smooth; Hazel often sumbed to the allure of blood, rushing towards ud to snatch the blood bag.


    ¡°When you smell blood, you must take a deep breath and regain your consciousness,¡± ud didn¡¯t me Hazel for her weak control but guided her to feel all her enhanced senses step by step.


    ¡°Deep breath¡­ It¡¯s food, not a forbidden apple,¡± Hazel restrained her primal desires, trying hard to absorb the lessons. Her restless mind gradually calmed down.


    At night, ud would take Hazel to the foothills outside the small town. The terrain here was rugged, with lush and fragrant trees growing again in the valleys and along those ancient paths. Wild and vibrant, they almost covered the entire greenery outside the town.


    But ud and Hazel¡¯s cold breath sharply contrasted with the wild vitality of the wilderness. Here, ud conducted Hazel¡¯s special skill training ¨C Eclipse.


    Hazel emitted the unique hiss of a vampire, her blue eyes quickly shifting to blood red. Then, she manipted the blood inside her, plunging her entire body into another hollow state.


    As Hazel¡¯s body experienced endless emptiness, the surrounding environment changed. The scent of ughter lingered throughout the mountains, animals hid, the cold wind rustled, and the wind sounded like the wailing of countless lost souls. Dark clouds swiftly gathered in the sky, and darkness instantly shrouded the entire wilderness, creating a solemn atmosphere.


    ¡°Take your gun,¡± Hazel said indifferently. When enhancing her abilities, Hazel always challenged ud fearlessly.


    ud expressed satisfaction with Hazel¡¯s increasing strength and had high expectations for her skills.


    Suddenly, a pitch-ck mist enveloped the entire mountainous area. Even a trace of moonlight couldn¡¯t prate. In the darkness, Hazel¡¯s eyes were exceptionally sharp, her blood-red eyes standing out. However, for ud, he couldn¡¯t see Hazel at all. ud waspletely swallowed by darkness, holding a sword, relying solely on hearing to determine where Hazel was.


    ¡°I found you!¡±


    ud raised his gun and charged towards Hazel, hearing her faint breath, elerating to reach her. Just as ud moved swiftly, a huge rock on the mountainside suddenly exploded. The peeled-off stones slowly differentiated into hundreds of small rocks!


    The stones seemed conscious and flew towards ud, leaving him no chance to evade.


    ud¡¯s eyes widened, and the whistling wind filled his ears. He dodged around like lightning.


    Suddenly, the crisp sound of hundreds of stones echoed through the mountains, announcing Hazel¡¯s victory.


    After a while, the surroundings gradually fell silent. Even the wind disappeared, and the animals held their breath.


    At this moment, Hazel jumped onto a tree, using the trunk as support. She leaped back towards ud andnded a heavy punch on him.


    ud chuckled coldly, skillfully flipping over and evading the punch. The atmosphere in the entire mountain became tense. Under the sudden pressure, ud found it challenging to resist Hazel¡¯s cold and deep dominance.


    Hazel chuckled lightly, and within herughter, a dark force with thunderous momentum descended from the sky. It destroyed the trees around the mountains, leaving only thend beneath Hazel¡¯s feet intact. The scene instantly crumbled and disintegrated.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the words fell, ud, holding a gun, madly swept the area, standing opposite Hazel. In the blink of an eye, the mountains all around turned into a tnd.


    ¡°Your power is too great, Hazel,¡± ud cast her a surprised and pleased look. He knew Azrael highly valued Hazel¡¯s abilities. The former Azrael had told him that if Hazel¡¯s power could envelop the entire Northern Continent, vampires would dominate the world.


    ud seemed to sense Azrael¡¯s prophecy about toe true.


    After the power training, Hazel followed ud back to the basement before the sun rose.


    On the way back, ud remembered that spring. It was the beginning of everything, and he began following the young vampire king.


    At that time, all the viges were celebrating a festival, which came unusually early that year, making the weather chilly.


    ud was a tall young man with long ck hair and blue-purple eyes, dressed in dirty jeans and a ck T-shirt. He had just be independent from his parents. However, his life was always tumultuous and nomadic.


    People in the vige were used to such idle young folks like him.


    Compared to the joyful and lively festival atmosphere in the vige, ud felt very cold and weak. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything for over 16 hours and urgently needed nourishment.


    The festive feast was ready, and the vigers were singing joyfully and dancing happily until nightfall.


    Dark shadows suddenly appeared in the vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to enjoy the feast,¡± weakened udy under a tree, hearing a cold voice.


    Soon, the vigers scattered in all directions, chased and hunted by vampires. Some were torn apart, their hearts and brains falling into the ashes. Vigers wailed everywhere, and the vampires enjoyed an endless bloody feast.


    Silence fell, and the air was filled with smoke. Homemade bricks were shattered, pots were broken, and numerous bodiesy on the ground, waiting for the invasion of flies.


    The god of fate favored ud; he escaped disaster by not participating in the feast. However, his presence attracted Azrael.


    ¡°Human, what¡¯s your name?¡± Azrael squinted, a hint of sympathy crossing his eyes.


    ¡°¡­ ud, my name is ud,¡± ud struggled to utter his name.


    ¡°Do you want to attain immortality?¡±


    ¡°Life on Earth is too bitter. Please give me thest hope.¡±


    Azrael suddenly bit ud¡¯s neck, pouring his blood into his veins, shifting ud.


    When he woke up again, ud¡¯splexion had turned pale, and his eyes had changed from purple-blue to blood red. Everything hadpletely transformed. ud breathed the air anew, feeling the beauty in everything.


    ¡°More beautiful than the human world is the world of darkness. Wee to your arrival,¡± Azrael said as he helped up ud. In his eyes, there was appreciation, as if he had created a perfect piece of art.


    From that point on, ud becamepletely loyal to his creator. His life in the human purgatory was unbearable. The despicable humans showed no sympathy-weak, ugly, and even killing each other. He witnessed mothers sacrificing children and husbands ughtering wives to appease vampires for survival.


    ud¡¯s heart grew utterly disgusted with everything human. His infatuation with darkness made his power stronger. He seemed born to be a vampire, quickly standing out among the vampire warriors.


    Azrael was pleased with him, ordering him to be his right-hand man and starting to teach his blood kin.


    ud devotedly imparted all his skills to Hawthore. However, what did he receive?


    In the basement, ud mocked himself. He got abandonment, betrayal. All because Hawthore was a pureblood, and he was just a Hybrid.


    But all of this was about to change.


    He gently stroked Hazel¡¯s hair. This girl, a Hybrid, would be the queen of the vampire kingdom.

 Chapter 113: Battle of Darkmoon City

    Dawn illuminated the dark forest, casting sunlight on the towering ancient trees. Despite the fierce battle, the forest slowly recovered, but some rtionships faced irreparable fractures.


    Vampires, fearing the sunlight, hadpletely retreated.


    Alpha Cyril, disheartened, returned to the wolf pack. He couldn¡¯t believe that Hazel had willingly pushed him away. His heart felt an unprecedented pain, as if thousands of des had pierced it.


    ¡°Cyril, why are you the only one back? Where¡¯s Hazel?¡± Elmer inquired, and the warriors of The Iron Star Pack apanying him shared the same concern.


    Cyril¡¯s expression was troubled, and his cold demeanor added immense pressure to everyone.


    What happened?


    ¡°Her blood awakened, and then¡­ she was marked by vampires. She chose to leave,¡± Cyril spoke lightly, as if still unable to ept the fact that Hazel had departed.


    He couldn¡¯t abandon the warriors of The Iron Star Pack. Assisting in escorting Eric and Trnald¡¯s wolf pack back to their original location was the top priority. As the Alpha, Cyril, though eager to follow Hazel, understood that the wolf pack couldn¡¯t lose its backbone.


    The wolf pack, learning of all this, disyedplex expressions. Elmer felt sorrowful about Hazel¡¯s departure. They had always been efficientbat partners, and Hazel¡¯s power had been consistently improving. However, he didn¡¯t understand what blood awakening entailed.


    ¡°Our steps can¡¯t stop because of Hazel. Move on,¡± Cyril calmed down, saying it withposure.


    ¡°Obey Alpha! Follow Alpha!¡± The remaining warriors echoed Cyril. At this moment, the wolf pack needed more cohesion to face greater challenges.


    As the sun set with the wolf pack¡¯s rapid movement, they crossed the dark night forest and traversed a river.


    Walking along the riverbank, Cyril looked towards a distant hill. The sun¡¯s silhouette had been half-swallowed by it, and the unsettling night gradually descended. Although they hadn¡¯t slept for many hours due to their encounters in the dark forest, the adrenaline from the experience kept their exhaustion at bay.


    At night, moonlight bathed the riverbank, revealing some magical things suspended in the air-a crisp chirping sound from the creek flowing down from the melting snow in the spring, glimmering in the twilight. The foam on top captured the moonlight, spraying out gem-like droplets to return it to the sky.


    Under the moonlight, the group involuntarily rxed their guard, returning to their usual alert state. They no longer felt the lurking danger around them, only sensing the mysterious attraction of the moonlit night.


    Cyril let himself immerse in the moonlight, thinking again of Hazel, returning to the memories of when they first met. He remembered her graceful body, vibrant soul, and the night their souls were mutually affirmed. He longed to share the beauty of this night with Hazel.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Our wolf pack lost a lot because we entered the dark forest.¡± Alpha Eric spoke towards the river, sharing his thoughts. Eric lost his father at a young age, and as an Alpha, he had to follow his mother Mylixe¡¯s guidance for life. His childhood consisted of endless training. He often doubted if there was a hint of a desire for freedom deep within his soul. He loved his mother Mylixe deeply but also yearned to be himself.


    His mother, Mylixe, was a strict and outstanding she-wolf. She detested the recurrence of war.


    This time, Mylixe went to war solely for her son. She feared her son would leave her like her husband, something she couldn¡¯t ept.


    When the dawn blurred the moonlight, the shimmering gloss of the river¡¯s suspended particles gradually faded. The wolf pack prepared to move forward, each one of them moving in session. Looking in the direction they were headed, it was a city-Darkmoon City.


    ¡°Is that a city?¡± Alpha Cyril, leading the way, asked.


    More precisely, it¡¯s a family,¡± Alpha Trnald corrected. ¡°This city doesn¡¯t have many people, but it¡¯s where the wizard family led by Lilith resides. They know the Northern Continent inside out.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for some big trouble,¡± Alpha Cyril mused, casting a scrutinizing gaze over the wolf pack. Soon, he continued leading them forward.


    As they advanced, there were no obvious signs. They had almost run half the distance to Darkmoon City, and there was no trace of the ck-robed wizards, not even a hint.


    Night fell again, and Alpha Cyril wanted to run out of Darkmoon City entirely, but the group had reached their limit. A trace of unease lingered in Cyril¡¯s heart. His night vision was excellent, and his blood surged in anticipation of what was about to happen.


    ¡°How many?¡± Alpha Trnald asked Cyril.


    ¡°Four, but she¡¯s among them,¡± Cyril replied, furrowing his brow.


    ¡°Ready? Kid,¡± Trnald looked at Eric.


    ¡°Wait for them toe to us, or should we ambush them in the thickets?¡±


    ¡°Wait for them toe,¡± Trnald answered. ¡°They¡¯re advancing so covertly; they probably think they¡¯ll catch us off guard.¡±


    ¡°Counter-ambushing is better than attacking from a distance, especially since they¡¯re wizards,¡± Cyril concluded. Then, he used the mind link to alert the wolf pack to get into position.


    The wolf pack hid along the city walls, and Lilith led three ck-robed wizards, approaching them in a single file. Clearly, they intended to slowlye and attack.


    As the ck-robed wizards approached, Lilith smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really worked hard on your way here.¡±


    ¡°A rat would announce its arrival in my city. Are little dogs this rude?¡± Lilith¡¯s smile turned cold.


    ¡°This visit didn¡¯t go as smoothly as through the forest.¡± Lilith¡¯s ck hair floated over her shoulders. She hovered in mid-air above the city walls, her eyes fixed on them, searching for traces of the wolf pack.


    Lilith and the three ck-robed wizards muttered incantations, starting their spellcasting.


    Darkmoon City¡¯s walls began to stir up dust, permeating the entire sky above the walls, bing dim and unclear. Low roars came from within the walls, and the wolf pack began to grow restless.


    In the pitch-ck surroundings, Cyril¡¯s vision remained unaffected. He took a slight step back, preparing to attack.


    On the other side, Lilith chanted to cast an illusion, creating eight identical shadows around her, making it impossible to distinguish the real one. She raised her staff, aware that the wolf pack excelled in closebat but were easily provoked.


    Lilith smirked, hiding in the darkness, activating dark magic.


    ¡°Can you still escape this?¡± Lilith looked up, wearing a disdainful expression.


    But she didn¡¯t revel for long. Suddenly, the ground erupted again with a tremendous noise, apanied by a terrifying howl of wolves. The wolf pack almost simultaneously bounced up with a ¡°bang¡± and charged towards Lilith before she could react.


    Three Alphas approached Lilith at lightning speed, throwing punches at her simultaneously.


    Lilith only heard a muffled sound from her chest, and she felt nothing. Then, she swiftly flew outward.


    ¡°Damn it! Death¡¯s Fire Curse-¡±


    The other three ck-robed wizards dispersed and began casting spells. At this moment, a dazzling ck circle appeared above Lilith¡¯s head, descending rapidly. The wolf pack was slightly startled, witnessing her mutter something under her breath and then focus on the circle above her head.


    A wave of deep blue light emanated from her head, its descent speed suddenly increasing.


    The wolf pack, on high alert, raised their heads, only to be met by a rolling blue fireball hurtling towards them.


    ¡°Spread out!¡± Cyril realized something was wrong. He quickly dodged the fireball andmanded the wolf pack to do the same. However, the fireball moved like a blue lightning bolt. With a loud bang, it exploded, sending shockwaves in all directions. The wolf pack was scattered, emitting cries of anguish.


    After the explosion, Cyril opened his squinted eyes. He found Carlotta, Jay, and Marcus lying amidst the debris, their breaths extinguished.


    The wolf pack roared in anger,unching another charge towards the wizards in different directions.

 Chapter 114: The Wolf Pack Suffers Heavy Losses

    Lilith descended from the air, satisfied with the chaos below. However, as her toe touched the ground, she sensed something amiss and attempted to leap to the side. At that moment, Eric emerged from the shadows, biting down on her shoulder. Lilith went limp, and the wand in her hand fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Ah-!¡± Lilith¡¯s carelessness led to a painful scream, but her gaze remained unflinchinglyposed as she chanted incantations rapidly.


    Eric firmly gripped her neck, attempting to tear her head off, but a moment of doubt shed through him.


    Suddenly, Lilith¡¯s body emitted a faint green light, and a pitch-ck beam shot out from the fallen wand, striking Eric and freezing him in ce.


    ¡°What-?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Eric¡¯s forehead. Lilith turned slowly, a mocking smile on her face, her hand reaching for his neck.


    The witch in the ck robeughed, opening her mouth and uttering softly, ¡°Die.¡±


    Then a searing pain pierced Eric¡¯s frozen body. The ck mist from the wand enveloped him, ultimately consuming him.


    ¡°My son-¡± Mylixe was startled by the abrupt severance of the mind link with Eric, letting out a scream of agony. Her eyes immediately filled with red blood vessels, and like an arrow, she rushed at the ck-robed wizard in front of her, tearing off his head.


    Alpha Trnald, witnessing the increasing casualties among the wolf pack, suggested to Cyril that they should retreat as soon as possible.


    Cyril restrained his anger, well aware of the dire situation the wolf pack was in. He quickly used mind link to contact everyone, and in the darkness, they swiftly fled north.


    Outside the Dark Moon City, the atmosphere among the wolf pack was heavy. They had just lost a crucialpanion. In fact, Lilith¡¯s dark magic was more potent within her own city, making the entire battle deadly for the wolves.


    Now, they needed greater assistance tobat the forces of darkness.


    ¡°My son has been sacrificed! What do we do now?¡± Mylixe, in profound pain, almost ran out of tears. She had no strength left to fight.


    ¡°The ck-robed wizards are not bound by the peace agreement, but they clearly assist the vampires,¡± Theo concluded.


    Cyril agreed with this view, understanding that even with a peace agreement, the vampires of the Northern Continent would not easily submit. The continent was now in chaos, a vampirend without a king.


    ¡°We must find Hazel,¡± Cyril said calmly. ¡°Find their queen and restore their order.¡±


    ¡°But Hazel might not make them abide by the agreement,¡± Alpha Trnald raised a doubt. ¡°We¡¯ll need the witches¡¯ power.¡±


    Dealing with magical forces required even more potent magic in response.


    ¡°How many wolves do we have left now?¡± Cyril looked at Theo.


    After the recent blue fireball attack, the wolf pack suffered heavy losses.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack is down to Theo, Parrish, Rankin, and Vi, and Elmer¡­¡±


    ¡°My wolf pack has only a handful of warriors left¡­¡± Alpha Trnald couldn¡¯t hide the pain in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my son, and I¡¯m not willing to engage in any more battles.¡± Mylixe disagreed with continuing the search for the half-blood vampire; she was soaked in grief.


    ¡°Mylixe¡­¡± Parrish, who also lost a partner, walked over to her, expressing understanding.


    Cyril looked at the remaining werewolves, realizing he couldn¡¯t show any weakness. He had to make a decision immediately.


    ¡°I am deeply saddened by Eric¡¯s departure, but our fight cannot end here,¡± Cyril regained his usual authority. ¡°Alpha Eric¡¯s wolf pack, I am willing to integrate your remaining warriors into The Iron Star Pack. We will be a family.¡±


    Cyril walked towards Mylixe, extending his right hand, reminiscent of the time he helped their wolf pack dispel danger.


    ¡°Mylixe, I promise to protect the remaining wolf pack,¡± Cyril said firmly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Tears streamed down Mylixe¡¯s face. She had no other choice; the wolf pack always needed an Alpha. Now, with their wolf pack losing its Alpha, Eric having no mate or heir, and Mylixe being an aging female wolf, even returning to the Northern Pack would leave them vulnerable to potential invasions by other Packs.


    Joining The Iron Star Pack was undoubtedly the best choice.


    ¡°On behalf of my wolf pack, we join The Iron Star Pack,¡± Mylixe wiped her tear-streaked face and shook Cyril¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Now we need to decide on the next course of action, Cyril,¡± Alpha Trnald reminded with concern.


    ¡°I will select suitable warriors to go with me and bring Hazel back.¡±


    ¡°Trnald, if the witch is willing to help us, I believe she¡¯s waiting for our visit,¡± Cyril seemed to be urging Alpha Trnald to find the witch. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if Trnald wouldply with his orders like Mylixe, considering hisrger Pack and the greater risks involved.


    ¡°Werewolves have no way to find a safer ce in the Northern Continent,¡± Alpha Trnald said helplessly.


    Cyril¡¯s expression rxed slightly; he feared his allies might choose to submit.


    ¡°I trust you¡¯ll do well.¡±


    ¡°When I left the Northern Continent, I worried I might die in battle, but here I am, still alive,¡± Alpha Trnald teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept your leadership and trust your choices,¡± Trnald said firmly.


    Cyril knew deep bonds had formed between him and his allies. Fate had united the werewolves to fight against the forces of darkness. He understood that many Packs in the world had paid a painful price during their first war. The loyalty and unwavering pursuit of justice by Alpha Trnald were truly valuable.


    After this decision, they split into two groups.


    Cyril led Elmer, Parrish, Rankin, and Vi to search for Hazel. Cyril instructed Theo to follow Alpha Trnald with the remaining wolf pack to seek assistance from the witch.


    Sincepleting the peace agreement, Kassandra McGo had returned to Snum Castle. The castle housed chief witches from different factions, gathering to bnce the powers across continents. However, the ck-robed wizards had always been their major concern, and they would likely be willing to continue helping the werewolf alliance.


    ¡°Theo, take everyone back to the Pack to find Fran. Let her lead the wolf pack to Snum Castle for assistance,¡± Cyril suggested.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Theo responded without hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t linger too long on the way back; return following the path we came,¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes still held a trace of unease.


    ¡°We¡¯ve crossed the Dark Moon City now, and the n we had for the way back might not work,¡± Cyril stated.


    ¡°If we had some flying vehicles to assist us, it might be more convenient. It would also make it easier to avoid detection by the ck-robed wizards,¡± Alpha Trnald questioned.


    ¡°Alpha Merric! After the revtion about Hazel being a Hybrid, he chose to leave the alliance and return to the Northern Continent. However, it¡¯s evident that he¡¯s different from the wolf packs in the south. His attitude towards Hybrids is rather ambiguous, not entirely opposing or supporting,¡± Luna Mylixe suggested that the remaining wolf pack continue heading north to seek Alpha Merric¡¯s assistance.


    The Swifting Moon Pack, led by Alpha Merric, possessed a unique ability. In addition tobat and strength training, their movement speed could be considered the best in the werewolf world.


    ¡°If they are willing to help us get back to the Pack House, we can definitely evade detection by the ck-robed wizards. Their wolves run as fast as lightning,¡± Mylixe proposed.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then,¡± Alpha Trnald agreed.


    ¡°I believe when we reunite in the Northern Continent, victory will be ours,¡± Cyril embraced Alpha Trnald tightly. Their muscles collided as if sealing some unspoken agreement.

 Chapter 115: Where could Hazel be?

    While Alpha Trnald and Theo continued their journey with the remaining wolf pack, Alpha Cyril hesitated. He hadpletely lost contact with Hazel, and he pondered where to search for her.


    ¡°Alpha, everything will be alright,¡± Elmer sensed Cyril¡¯s emotions, sharing the same concern for Hazel.


    Things wouldn¡¯t go back to how they were before Hazel awakened. Everyone naturally harbored doubts about her.


    ¡°We need to confirm a location where we might find Hazel¡¯s traces,¡± Cyril, trusting his members, regained hisposure and rationality.


    ¡°There might be a ce in the Northern Continent with powerful vampires, as She mentioned,¡± Elmer replied, suddenly gaining confidence about Hazel¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Where?¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise.


    ¡°In a district of Darkmoon City.¡±


    Though She, loyal to Alpha Tania, held the Beta position, she still loved her partner, Elmer. Two people in love always had endless topics to discuss. She had thought of revealing everything to Elmer, but it was only after the badge incident that she reluctantly exined some dealings between The Dust and Frost Pack, The Tallinn Pack, and the Vampire King.


    At that time, The Tallinn Pack, with its strong influence in the northern forests, was formidable, being the sons of the forest. Generally, vampires wouldn¡¯te near their forest, as their strength in the woods couldn¡¯t bepared to any member of The Tallinn Pack.


    But everything changed.


    After the original Alpha Rex of The Dust and Frost Pack was overthrown, Putnam formed a romantic rtionship with her Alpha, weakening The Tallinn Pack¡¯s power in the forest. Putnam, rather than staying in such a primitive ce, preferred relocating all members to the town where The Dust and Frost Pack resided.


    The members of The Tallinn Pack were dissatisfied with this decision. They knew that towns were more likely to attract vampires, and they were keen on hunting humans in town.


    However, they couldn¡¯t defy the Alpha¡¯s decision, and ultimately, The Tallinn Pack moved to the town.


    The town was close to Darkmoon City, so they often saw vampires. But She never expected that her Alpha would coborate with vampires.


    It was a dark, rainy day. Werewolves didn¡¯t like getting wet, and rainy days were preferred indoors. However, Alpha Tania demanded that She apany her to Darkmoon City on this day.


    They shifted into their wolf forms, arrived at the outskirts of Darkmoon City, and then put on clothes. She didn¡¯t understand what her Alpha was thinking, but she had to obey everything shemanded.


    They walked in the rain to an alley. The alley was dark and damp, with three buildings, one of which seemed to be a low wooden basement with ancient walls.


    Alpha Tania knocked on the door, and She followed her into the basement. She couldn¡¯tprehend what might be in the basement, and as they reached the middle of the basement, they saw arge coffin.


    A coffin meant something, and She understood.


    ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± The man inside the coffin asked indifferently. His eyes opened, sitting up halfway in the coffin. His hands were still tightly crossed over his chest, resembling a bat hanging upside down from a tree.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee, ud,¡± Tania respectfully greeted the man in the coffin. She was surprised by this eerie scene. A vampire and a werewolf were exchanging greetings, and her emotions wereplex, but she couldn¡¯t defy her Alpha.


    She could only silently follow behind Tania, praying for all of this to end soon, and that they could safely leave this eerie ce.


    ¡°I heard you found her?¡± ud asked excitedly.


    ¡°Not exactly. She shows no changes; it seems she¡¯s unaware of her identity,¡± Tania reported, her expression impatient, clearly not interested in anything about Hazel.


    She confided in Elmer about all this just to seek forgiveness from her lover.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. If her powers awakened, every vampire would know. It¡¯s the peculiarity of purebloods. But being a Hybrid, I can¡¯t guarantee the same for her,¡± ud exined.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve seen Hawthorne¡¯s awakening?¡± Tania seemed more interested in Hawthorne than Hazel, given that she rarely saw such a handsome and powerful vampire, and Hawthorne was the first.


    ¡°Shut up, be careful with your words here, little she-wolf,¡± ud was displeased, waving his hand to signal her to stop talking.


    But her Alpha¡¯s temperament was obstinate. While she didn¡¯t particrly like vampires, she disliked being interrupted even more.


    ¡°Tell me to shut up again, and you won¡¯t be qualified to do so.¡±


    ¡°As the right hand of the king, how can you be so far from Hawthorne?¡± Tania said fiercely.


    But hearing her conclusion, ud suddenly flew into a rage. He grabbed Tania¡¯s neck with one hand, lifting her Alpha high and then violently threw her to the ground. She clutched her throat, coughing violently, her face turning red.


    Elmer, upon hearing all this, knew that The Dust and Frost Pack and The Tallinn Pack had betrayed the werewolves. But Elmer chose to forgive his partner; he knew that she did what she had to do.


    ¡°ud is probably Hawthorne¡¯s contender for the throne. If he dislikes Hawthorne so much, it¡¯s likely he¡¯s also looking for Hazel,¡± Elmer deduced.


    ¡°Another vampire as powerful as Hawthorne.¡± Cyril fell into contemtion.


    ¡°Are you saying we still can¡¯t avoid Darkmoon City and might even have to enter it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    At that moment, Hazel in Darkmoon City was on the vast wilderness outside the city. She had leveled the dense forest into t ground, and the sand was flying.


    Compared to the destion and darkness of the barrennd, Hazel¡¯s heart had rxed somewhat. She could almost control her vampire blood, which had once clouded her eyes with the desire for bloodshed and filled her heart with coldness.


    Now, Hazely quietly asleep in the coffin, as if isted from the world.


    At the same time, Cyril led Elmer, Parrish, Rankin, and Vi running towards Darkmoon City.


    The snow-covered winter day finally descended slowly upon thisnd. It was another winter in Darkmoon City. In the days toe, no one would know that the plot would develop so rapidly, so fast that everyone wouldn¡¯t have time to react.


    As the shadow from the north spread, vampires who had been moring to overturn the world were astonished to find that their queen, a Hybrid, had silently begun to push them. No one could escape.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Yes, the dreadfully cold winter days hade to Darkmoon City. Perhaps, it would be a period of dark and endless days.

 Chapter 116: Hazel’s Dream

    Darkmoon City, located in the southern part of the Northern Continent, is the first city at the border of the northern and southern continents. It originated from Hohensalzburg Castle, a small vige in the river that separates the northern and southern continents. During the period controlled by the Magic Association, it belonged to the territory of the Blue Robe faction witches. Power struggles allowed the ck Robe wizards to take advantage, ultimately causing Hohensalzburg Castle to fallpletely and transform into Darkmoon City. After its construction, it came under the control of five leaders led by Lilith and ud.


    However, the city still appeared as an ordinary town on the surface. Except for the perpetually overcast weather, it gave off an eerie and corrupt vibe. It seemed no different from other cities, but it had an unsettling aura.


    Cyril and the others quickly infiltrated the city, their werewolf scent heavy, making them susceptible to vampire attention. Therefore, they needed to find a hiding ce quickly.


    They arrived at a coffee inn with rooms upstairs that were rtively secluded.


    ¡°Two rooms for us,¡± Cyril swiftly requested the innkeeper, ncing around.


    ¡°The two at the corner on the second floor,¡± the innkeeper said with a smile, but her gaze sharpened after a while.


    ¡°Are you outsiders?¡± The innkeeper asked sternly.


    Her tone sounded unfriendly, provoking Cyril. Few questioned or challenged Alpha Cyril. Elmer sensed the tension and stepped forward to converse.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Looking for someone? That sounds unreasonable. Don¡¯t you know the residents of Darkmoon City?¡± The innkeeper questioned warily.


    They sensed the innkeeper¡¯s suspicion and prepared for a potential confrontation. Elmer tried to respond again.


    ¡°What kind of people? Our friend might be lost here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all ves,¡± the innkeeper said coldly.


    Cyril and the others felt puzzled, but Cyril sensed something unusual about the innkeeper.


    ¡°You¡¯re a witch?¡± Cyril asked coldly, looking at the innkeeper.


    ¡°Yes, I sensed something unusual about you,¡± the innkeeper showed a hint of surprise, but she couldn¡¯t sense the darkness from Cyril and the others.


    She led them to the room and introduced herself as Melyon, a witch and a vampire hybrid.


    Melyon exined to them that the entire Darkmoon City was cultivated as ves for vampires and ck robe wizards. Comprising hybrids of various werewolves and humans, they were used for the pleasure and sustenance of vampires. If they didn¡¯t want to shift, they would be experimental subjects for the ck robe wizards¡¯ potions. However, the residents here were oblivious to all this; they often hypnotized unusual events into idents.


    Cyril didn¡¯t expect such a situation here. He angrily smashed the table they were discussing on, unable to contain his emotions.


    Cyril couldn¡¯t imagine finding Hazel here, thinking about her graceful body possibly being exploited by vampires, his emotions became uncontroble.


    On the first day they stayed at the inn, in the same city, Hazel, in the dark basement, dreamed.


    Hazel saw Hawthorne emerging from the bushes, no longer concealed by darkness. He walked toward Hazel with a hungry gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°Darling,¡± another familiar voice said, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    Cyril appeared from the bushes, his ck hair capturing every strand of moonlight.


    ¡°You know why I¡¯m here.¡± Cyril straightened his back, making an effort to keep his voice steady and clear. ¡°Tell me, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Well, are you looking for information?¡± Hawthorne seemed contemtive, a sly smile ying on his face. ¡°But she¡¯s already mine.¡±


    Hazel felt a bit overwhelmed; her blood was now under the control of the vampire, and she was about to endure the pain.


    ¡°No.¡± Hazel shook her head, feeling saddened by the situation. ¡°I won¡¯t go with you.¡±


    ¡°Learning new tricks?¡± Surprise flickered across Hawthorne¡¯s wless face, followed by anger. ¡°If you dare to leave, try it, but you¡¯re destined to be mine. My queen.¡±


    When Hazel heard the word ¡°queen,¡± she choked up. Her heart longed for power; she was Hazel, the queen.


    ¡°No one can determine my destiny.¡±


    Her consciousness suddenly awakened, and she sternly reproached Hawthorne, controlling her anger at thest moment.


    ¡°I belong to no one.¡±


    ¡°nning to call your Alpha to threaten me?¡± Hawthorne¡¯s eyes glinted with cunning. ¡°Let me tell you, this is just the beginning. Your Pack will fall, and you¡¯ll find your rightful ce by my side.¡±


    Hazel forcefully shook her head, but her blood overcame her, and she found herself yearning to be with Hawthorne.


    In his eyes, Hazel saw desire and the darkness surrounding him calling to her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me, Hawthorne.¡± Hazel barely uttered his name, devoid of any desire in her words.


    ¡°So, you decide to put yourself in danger.¡± Alpha Cyril sneered. ¡°Hazel, what have you learned? Tell me.¡±


    Cyril looked at Hazel and Hawthorne with merciless eyes.


    Hazel furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve learned nothing.¡± Alpha Cyril snorted, shaking his head.


    ¡°Hazel.¡± Cyril suddenly sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be alive.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been harmed here.¡± Hazel shook her head.


    Cyril¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°You mean you¡¯ve received the favor of a vampire?¡±


    Cyril roared Hawthorne¡¯s name; his eyes turned ominous. Hazel couldn¡¯t help but lean backward, feeling Cyril¡¯s possessiveness rising within her.


    ¡°He can¡¯t have you.¡± Cyril roared, pinning Hazel against the wall. His eyes were filled with desire and anger, igniting a long-lost heat within Hazel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him.¡± Hazel reassured him, but her heart knew it was a lie. Her vampire blood was evidently drawn to Hawthorne; the mark on her shoulder revealed everything.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re honest, Hazel.¡± Cyril leaned in closely, his lips biting Hazel¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I need to awaken your memories.¡± Cyril¡¯s hands moved down Hazel¡¯s waist, squeezing her buttocks roughly. The painful pleasure made Hazel¡¯s core throb, and she wanted more.


    ¡°Why did you leave me?¡± Cyril gruffly spoke, pulling up Hazel¡¯s T-shirt until she was left in just her underwear.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be a vampire forever; he can never have you.¡± Cyril said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m possessive, and I won¡¯t share what¡¯s mine.¡±


    Cyril slowly uttered each word, cing his hands between her legs, caressing Hazel¡¯s intimate area.


    In her dream, Hazel sensed Cyril¡¯s deep scent. Her legs parted involuntarily, and her underwear was pulled to the side. Cyril¡¯s fingers glided over her smooth lips, bringing moisture to her clitoris.


    Cyril¡¯s fingers moved steadily inside Hazel, but at a slow pace. Her core tightened around his fingers, already begging for more.


    ¡°Just as I said before, Hazel-only good girls get fucked,¡± Cyril murmured, his voice low. ¡°Your recent behavior has been pretty bad.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s anger, apanied by his fingers roughly thrusting into Hazel¡¯s intimacy, made her legs tremble, fingers curling, yet she was not entirely satisfied.


    Cyril¡¯s touch dispersed any thoughts Hazel had about Hawthorne.


    Upon waking up, Hazel stared at herself in the mirror. She contemted her current situation, feeling Cyril approaching. However, her mind reyed the moment when Hawthorne marked her once again.

 Chapter 117: Childhood Memories

    However, when Hazel lifted her head, she found Hawthorne standing right in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re much stronger than you appear,¡± Hawthorne said.


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it. The title of ¡®queen¡¯ carries a lot of weight.¡± He said only this, without adding phrases like ¡°take it easy¡± or ¡°everything will be okay.¡± Hazel knew he understood the painful choices within her.


    He simply held her tightly.


    After a while, Hazel sank into his tenderness. She sniffled while apologizing, remembering her previous outburst during the battle when she tore Hawthorne¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m fully recovered,¡± Hawthorne seemed to read Hazel¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°You know, when we were kids, we used to y thesepetitive games together. Back then, you weren¡¯t as reserved as you are now.¡± He softly shared stories from the past, as if the distance between him and Hazel had suddenly narrowed.


    ¡°I told you a long time ago, Hazel. We are destined to be together forever.¡± Hawthorne¡¯s gaze wandered, staring into the dark distance as if lost in thought. ¡°Your father died, vanished in the mes. However, he only wished for his race to gain recognition and immortality. Our kind is forever condemned to the darkness. What kind of world is this, where different races should be treated so differently? If this is the true face of the world, then why not destroy everything and let darkness reign?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hawthorne¡¯s voice seemed toe from afar. He spoke in one breath, then calmed down, looking at Hazel.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but, Hawthorne,¡± Hazel didn¡¯t want to dwell on the meaning of his words, but she could feel Hawthorne¡¯s sorrow. ¡°In my world, vampires didn¡¯t exist before. I didn¡¯t even know there was vampire blood in me. Since I came here and spent these days with ud, I seem to understand the challenges of being a vampire. I¡¯m starting to grasp my identity¡­¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t bepletely sure which side I belong to. I belong to no one.¡± Hazel looked into his sparkling heterochromatic eyes, feeling aplex mix of emotions as she remembered Cyril¡¯s face.


    Hawthorne looked at Hazel¡¯s uncertain expression, and his eyes softened more than usual. He knew Hazel still held memories of him.


    At that time, Hazel was brought by her father to a gorgeously decorated room. In front of her was a luxurious white coffin adorned withyers of lotus leaf edges. White curtains poured down from the top of the coffin, and fringedce created a beautiful curve. Next to the coffin was a small bedside table with a gold-ted bedsidemp. The room¡¯s left side held a dressing table with a delicately carved mirror frame and gold-ted drawer handles. On the table were numerous bottles and jars of cosmetics.


    Although the room was dim, Hazel¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften.


    She stood in front of the white coffin, seeing Hawthorne for the first time- the ck-haired youth with a gentle smile that brought her a hint of warmth. Despite Hazel feeling uneasy in an unfamiliar environment, Hawthorne¡¯s inviting hand inspired her.


    Hawthorne took Hazel on a tour of Bran Castle, and it was immense, almost like a city itself. They reached the garden outside the castle, filled with a variety of flowers, including bedonna and other vibrant blooms. The fragrant scent of flowers eased Hazel¡¯s nervousness.


    However, her mood quickly shifted as she remembered the chase with Theo in the meadow. Emotions sank, and she identally kicked a stone, nearly stumbling.


    Just as she was about to fall, Hawthorne instantly appeared by Hazel¡¯s side, catching her.


    Hazel couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Hawthorne had vanished and reappeared beside her. He seemed somehow extraordinary.


    ¡°You seem powerful?¡± Hazel cautiously asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m your cousin; of course, I¡¯m powerful, Hazel. When your powers awaken, you might even surpass me.¡± Hawthorne¡¯s eyes sparkled with a clear light, as if envisioning a future where they stood together in battle.


    ¡°Awakened powers?¡± Hazel questioned inwardly, feeling a hint of fear, her voice trembling slightly.


    She sensed something different about herself, but until now, she had been just a happy young she-wolf. She was still quite young, but the dark sky imprinted a sense of loneliness on her heart, even more pronounced. Perhaps it was the destiny she had long been hinted at.


    Since leaving her werewolf family, she hadn¡¯t opened up to anyone. She missed her father, Rodther, even though he sometimes looked at her with a strange gaze, as if she were a monster.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Hawthorne touched the ring on her hand, his eyes reflecting Hazel¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Hazel concealed her true feelings, showing an appearance of hunger.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± Hawthorne gently stroked Hazel¡¯s head.


    They arrived at the dining hall, where dinner wasvish. Although vampires typically only consumed fresh blood, to appear more human, they also ate regr food, a part of their ustomed human lifestyle.


    Grilled steaks, golden shrimp balls, doughnuts, and a rich soup made from animal blood filled the air with tempting aromas.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Hazel pointed at the animal blood, puzzled.


    ¡°Would you like to try? It¡¯s our food.¡± Hawthorne guided Hazel, lifting a cup of animal blood in front of her. ¡°Taste it; it¡¯s a sweet delicacy.¡±


    Hazel smelled the cup of blood, took a small sip.


    Suddenly, a wave of new sensations surged. Though they crawled over Hazel¡¯s heart and brain like ants on a hot pan, she remained captivated by the cup of bright red liquid, recalling the taste from just a moment ago.


    ¡°It seems you really like it, whether it¡¯s fresh meat or blood, you¡¯re quite the little foodie.¡± Hawthorne observed Hazel¡¯s reaction, revealing a slightly pleased smile.


    Hazel loved food, but she had never craved blood. She was surprised by everything that had just happened.


    Was it fear? Yes. As she began to discover her secrets, she felt fear and disgust towards her bloodthirsty self.


    But Hawthorne epted her in that moment.


    She felt that he might be the only person in this cold castle who genuinely treated her with kindness.


    Unbeknownst to her, the sun had set, and the restaurant¡¯s air cooled as Hazel finished her meal and returned to the white room. Standing on tiptoes, she gazed out of the window. The distant dense forest looked like coiled beasts, silently howling in the night breeze. In the further city, lights glowed warmly, and distant voices of people could be imagined, but they seemed unrted to her.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she would be trapped in this prison. The man called her father seemed determined to leave her alone here to perish.


    As loneliness welled up, and she felt like crying, Hawthorne appeared once again. He picked up a storybook, recounting one vampire tale after another. The Hawthorne in her memories always had aforting presence, soothing her lonely heart.


    Snapping out of her reminiscence, Hazel looked at the vampire before her, once again using the gaze from her childhood. It stirred aplex emotion in Hazel. She had been away from the Pack for almost half a month.


    In these past weeks, too much had happened, to the point where she began to doubt herself. Her feelings for herself were now entangled in confusion.

 Chapter 118: Viola’s Attempt to Convince Hazel Fails

    In the caf¨¦, Alpha Cyril was about to discuss with other members where to start looking for Hazel. They nned to search in four directions across the city, examining every ce for Hazel¡¯s traces.


    ¡°Vi, start from the south; there are fewer vampires there. With yourbat skills, you should manage, but keep our ws in check, just in case,¡± Cyril said.


    Despite his instructions, Cyril¡¯s internal turmoil began to roar. Since moving to this city, he had smelled the scent of vampires every day, and it disgusted him. The nauseating odors filled his mind, triggering anger that tightened every muscle on his face, a visceral, instinctive response.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all,¡± Vi replied, crossing her arms confidently.


    As Cyril assigned tasks to others, he suddenly felt immense pain. His body contorted, gripping his heart with agony, and his consciousness started to blur.


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡± Cyril called her name but found everything around him growing hazy. His connection with Hazel was weakening. In the blur, he saw Hazel standing next to Hawthorne.


    ¡°She¡¯s there, standing next to that damn vampire,¡± Cyril¡¯s consciousness gradually cleared. In its ce, anger surged, and he keenly sensed Hazel¡¯s inner turmoil and everything that cursed vampire had done to her.


    He wanted to find that wench immediately, ravage her, making her understand who she truly belonged to.


    Dividing into four routes, Vi headed south, scanning the crowd vigntly, not wanting to miss any face.


    Suddenly, she locked eyes with a pair and noticed a shadow. Shocked, she opened her mouth wide.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± she rushed down the alley, seeing the girl with wless, fair skin and brown, slightly curly hair. It was undoubtedly Hazel!


    ¡°Vi?¡± Hazel, unwilling to face Hawthorne, wore a dark gray hat as she was about to go out for a meal. She hadn¡¯t expected to see a familiar face.


    ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Her tone betrayed surprise.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Hazel. Do you know the pack is facing great danger now?¡± Vi was excited inside but kept calm. ¡°Alpha Cyril brought us to find you. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Go home? I bet you have some misunderstanding. Vi, I¡¯ve left the pack.¡±


    ¡°So, you n to be one of the undead?¡± Vi was displeased with Hazel¡¯s indifferent reaction, and her anger quietly crawled up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to either side; I belong to myself,¡± Hazel helplessly said. ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer to anyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. War started because of you, and now you want to run away?¡± Vi was dissatisfied with Hazel¡¯s attitude, transforming into a fighting stance.


    Vi was a powerful she-wolf with a fierce and intensebat style. She had trained Hazel before and belonged to the offensive type. She threw a punch at Hazel, attempting to awaken her lycanthropic genes violently.


    Facing the sudden attack, Hazel swiftly evaded Vi¡¯s strike. She had never defeated this she-wolf before, but she recalled ud¡¯s advice during their training.


    ¡°Every opponent is different; you need to identify these differences, find their weaknesses.¡±


    Hazel noticed Vi¡¯s vulnerability-her short temper. The more impatient Vi became, the sloppier her fighting style, leaving her body vulnerable to impulsive attacks.


    ¡°Take her down before she moves,¡± Rita whispered in Hazel¡¯s mind. After training with ud, Hazel could now maintain contact with Rita even in her vampire-shifted state.


    ¡°Buddy, are you saying you want to fight?¡± Hazel was angered by Vi¡¯s attack.


    Her stomach tightened, and icy blood rushed through her veins. A voice in her mind murmured, like swirling ck smoke.


    ¡°Shift your blood; I¡¯ll assist you.¡±


    The voice vanished once it reached Hazel¡¯s mind. A wave of searing pain erupted from her ankle, and Hazel struggled to focus her attention. The burning sensation intensified, causing her intense agony.


    She felt a surge of power within her, a primal and dark force, thick and sweet, with a hint of bitterness, much like chocte.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazel¡¯s speed suddenly soared. Vi noticed the change, her face contorting with fear, and she lunged at Hazel. A fierce battle erupted between them in the blink of an eye.


    As wolf fur sprouted from Hazel¡¯s body, her ws scraped violently across Vi¡¯s chest. Her wolf form emerged abruptly, roaring at Vi.


    After the attack, Vi bled profusely from her chest, anger filling her eyes as she tried to tear Hazel apart. She also shifted into a wolf.


    The two wolves grappled, but Hazel clearly possessed greater strength. Her bite was forceful, each ching onto Vi¡¯s vital points, eliciting desperate howls. Vi¡¯s strength waned, reaching a peak of despair. Her wolf charged at Hazel, baring its fangs.


    However, Hazel was swift. Rita leaped forward, wrapping her body around Hazel and steering her away from Vi¡¯s teeth. Hazel¡¯s jaws mped onto Vi¡¯s neck, though not deep enough to kill her, only causing painful whimpers.


    With her hind legs on the ground, Rita turned her head to the side, exerting all her strength to sling Vi into a tree. Unable to withstand the impact, Vi screamed.


    The surrounding crowd, witnessing the sudden appearance of two wolves, held their breath. Fear gripped them as they realized the monstrous creatures in the city. Screams erupted, driven by both terror and curiosity. The onlookers, torn between fleeing and staying, seemed oblivious to the impending danger.


    As the crowd started cheering for Hazel¡¯s victory, adrenaline surged within her. Her fur sent chills through her body, and in her ruthless coldness, she became addicted to the ughter. Her eyes turned crimson, and it seemed like she was about to bite Vi to death.


    As she took a step forward, she felt an exceptionally heated gaze from the crowd.


    ¡°Hazel, stop,¡± a voice echoed in her mind, and her eyes locked onto a pair of golden eyes in the crowd, recalling the man¡¯s words.


    Hazel saw Cyril hidden among the people, which brought a sense of defeat. Her intuition told her this man hade for her, and she couldn¡¯t divert her attention from these sensations.


    Although Hazel defeated Vi, she had to quickly leave to evade Cyril. Her body seemed to scream at her, drawing her closer to the man, making it impossible to focus on anything else.

 Chapter 119: Longing from Afar

    Hazel disregarded the gazes around her. Her heart pounded, blood surged through her veins, and an empowering force seemed to fill her body. Quickly shifting back to human form, she blended into the crowd.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hazel-¡±


    Cyril saw Hazel about to leave again and hurriedly caught up.


    Onlookers were shocked by her actions. Little did they expect these two wolves to be werewolves.


    Urban legends turned into reality!


    Soon, ud, hearing themotion, arrived at the scene. He hypnotized the crowd, making them forget everything that had just happened.


    Watching the departing figures, he narrowed his eyes. ud hadn¡¯t anticipated Hazel¡¯s sudden outburst, but upon seeing Cyril, everything became clear.


    Hazel ran back to her underground dwelling, and Cyril, without hesitation, followed. He blocked Hazel¡¯s attempt to close the door, his expression dark. Then, he forced the door open, entering the basementpletely.


    Cyril¡¯s gaze fell on the coffin in the basement, his eyes filled with distress. He spoke with a hint of frustration, ¡°Is this the ce you chose to live after leaving the Pack?¡±


    Cyril¡¯s eyes grew darker, a trace of anger surfacing. ¡°I thought you¡¯d seek refuge with another wolf pack after leaving ours. I didn¡¯t expect you toe into vampire territory.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking, Hazel!¡±


    Approaching Hazel, Cyril grabbed her chin, forcing her to make eye contact. His thumb grazed her lower lip, attempting to extract a reasonable exnation from her.


    It had been a long time since Hazel felt Cyril¡¯s touch. A wave of longing surged within her, but she knew she shouldn¡¯t entertain such thoughts in her current situation.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my ce. I was just coincidentally taken in by ud for blood control training.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep with a new vampire?¡± Cyril scanned down Hazel¡¯s face, noticing Hawthorne¡¯s mark and hearing the unfamiliar name, ud.


    ¡°No, I just happened to see Hawthorne this morning.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing with ud; he¡¯s my trainer, that¡¯s all.¡±


    A hint of panic shed through Hazel. She admitted that in the morning, whether due to the effect of the mark or a genuine attraction to Hawthorne, or perhaps due to weeks without physical desires, she did desire Hawthorne.


    This was something Cyril must not know.


    ¡°I have gained more control over my powers now, but¡­¡± Hazel sighed. ¡°I really want to know how to remove this foolish mark on my skin. Otherwise, I can¡¯t be sure whose partner I am.¡±


    However, their mind link betrayed Hazel, and Cyril¡¯s anger reached its peak.


    He never allowed others to share what was his.


    Despite Hazel emphasizing that she belonged to no one, Cyril felt the need to teach this headstrong she-wolf a lesson and test what her newfound strength truly looked like.


    ¡°Perhaps we should seek help from a witch, instead of you running away like this, almost revealing our existence to humans.¡±


    Cyril forcefully inserted a finger into Hazel¡¯s mouth, signaling her to stop exining.


    ¡°Is this your new room?¡±


    ¡°If two wolves making love in a coffin sounds like it would anger vampires, then yes.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s eyes darkened as he pushed Hazel onto the coffin, his ears picking up footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Strip,¡± Alpha Cyril calmly ordered, a wicked smile ying on his lips as his gaze roamed over every inch of Hazel¡¯s exposed skin.


    Though unwilling toply, Hazel¡¯s body responded as if her bloodlust was screaming. Her desires heightened after the recent carnage.


    Hazel removed her lingerie, and Cyril¡¯s eyes gleamed with hunger, scanning her naked form.


    ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re excited too?¡± Cyril spoke with malicious intent, wanting to take Hazel right then and there. However, he heard footsteps slowly approaching-another unfamiliar scent.


    Cyril grabbed Hazel¡¯s hair, pushing her down, loosened his belt, and thrust his member into her throat with a low growl. He began moving violently, releasing his frustration. His hands roamed Hazel¡¯s body, searching for her swollen clit, fingers moving rapidly.


    At this moment, all his patience shattered, and all the longing turned into intensified actions.


    Sudden pleasure filled Hazel¡¯s mouth and core. Her legs naturally closed, offering no resistance, allowing Cyril to treat her recklessly.


    Hazel knew Cyril too well, knowing how to make her submit. A single finger would make her crave, he knew. Hazel sweated lightly, her mind focused on one desire: to ¡°have him¡±pletely.


    She wanted full possession, Cyril¡¯s forceful impact, making her forget everything.


    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Cyril said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hazel murmured vaguely.


    Her face flushed, body restless and heated. With Cyril¡¯s movements, Hawthorne¡¯s image vanished from her mind.


    Only when Cyril poured his hot seed down her throat did Hazel gradually regain her senses. She admitted that in the past few weeks of training, she wanted to escape the longing for Cyril deep within her.


    Hazel couldn¡¯t face the fact that she had been marked by a vampire.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Hazel put on her clothes, determined to rify everything.


    ¡°Why not ask me? My dear Hazel.¡±


    The footsteps ceased, and ud stood in front of Hazel¡¯s coffin, a hint of determination in his indifferent tone.


    ¡°Even wolves won¡¯t understand the power of a Hybrid, let alone witches.¡±


    ¡°ud, are you saying you know how to remove this mark?¡± Hazel¡¯s hope ignited.


    ¡°Queen, in these past few weeks, we¡¯ve been training your vampire powers every day. Don¡¯t you know my loyalty to you?¡± ud approached Hazel, lifting her chin.


    This action was enough to anger Cyril, but he sensed that this vampire didn¡¯t harbor much malice.


    ¡°As you know, the vampire king is now deceased. The next king is highly anticipated. It¡¯s a chaotic period in the dark world. We need a queen of pure bloodline.¡±


    ud informed Hazel that if she chose to return to the werewolf world, the vampire kingdom would undoubtedly face challenges. Without ensuring pure bloodline, it could lead to disaster.

 Chapter 120: Different Marks

    Apart from purebred vampires maintaining their lineage through close rtives, most vampires can choose to mark their partners, whether they are human or vampires. Werewolves can also mark their partners, but theyck the choice; their mates are mostly destined.


    Once marked, whether by a vampire or a werewolf, a soul bond is formed, allowing them to mate and produce offspring.


    But what happened between Azrael marking Sadie?


    This also determined what Hazel should do.


    ¡°Queen, you should know that King Azrael and that she-wolf, they are true mates. When he brought that she-wolf named Sadie back to Bran Castle, I knew things would getplicated.¡±


    Azrael and Sadie fell deeply in love. Azrael desired to possess Sadiepletely. However, Sadie was already marked by an alpha wolf. Her neck bore a mark that infuriated Azrael. He tried everything to remove it, but to no avail.


    Finally, Azrael couldn¡¯t resist biting Sadie. To his surprise, her wolf mark vanished, reced by Azrael¡¯s mark-her true mate.


    ¡°Your mother and your biological father were true loves. They yearned for each other, and that¡¯s how you came to be.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ud gazed at Hazel¡¯s mark, his eyes shimmering.


    On Hazel¡¯s neck, Cyril¡¯s mark and Hawthorne¡¯s mark ovepped, indistinguishable.


    This indicated Hazel¡¯s inner uncertainty about who her true mate was.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°The power of a Hybrid exins everything. They resemble both vampires and werewolves. But their inclination toward one species¡¯ power reflects the gic traits of their father. Like you, craving blood more than food. However, Hybrids with a wolf soul often crave food but show no reaction to blood.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that problem. I even have my own wolf, Rita, and the powers of a witch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your uniqueness, Hazel. You inherited the invisible genes from your mother, who was an ordinary Hybrid. She wasn¡¯t even a pure werewolf.¡± ud squinted at Hazel.


    ¡°But, my child, you¡¯re a bit wavering. Look at your mark.¡±


    Cyril looked at Hazel, his eyes showing a hint ofplexity. He feared Hazel might waver.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why this damn vampire mark still exists, making me feel Hawthorne often. But I must admit I have no feelings for him.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s eyes turned to Cyril, filled with sincerity. She knew her destiny was true love. But influenced by the mark, she was asionally swayed by Hawthorne, and there must be some secrets within.


    As a vampire formed through shifting, ud didn¡¯t fully understand vampire marks. He only saw Azrael¡¯s experience as the whole picture.


    ¡°What do you want bying here?¡± Cyril¡¯s gaze shifted to ud, sensing something different about this vampire but not in a friendly way.


    ud thought of Lilith, being the mate of the progenitor vampire, she might know more. However, whether she would help Hazel was uncertain. Lilith¡¯s temperament was entric, and her assistance to vampires had ambiguous motives, especially her clear support for Hawthorne¡¯s faction.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s most interesting in this city?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Human blood.¡±


    ¡°We thrive on watching humans kill each other. Their blood bes our sustenance, and their mental state stimtes the bloodlust in vampires and werewolves. But here¡¯s something special: Do you remember yourpanions, Alpha Cyril?¡±


    ud referred to Elmer, Parrish, Rankin, and Vi, who were split up in four directions.


    ¡°They were caught in the underground fight club, and soon we¡¯ll enjoy watching them battle out with rogue humans or Hybrids.¡±


    ¡°You dare-¡± Cyril¡¯s anger peaked, his attention focused on chasing Hazelpletely diverted.


    ¡°ud, those are myrades. Why are you doing this?¡± Hazel also looked at ud discontentedly.


    ¡°My Queen, it seems you¡¯ve forgotten my position. No vampire will sympathize with a wolf.¡±


    Although ud¡¯s goal was not merely to let these wolves die, he wanted to use Hazel to crush Hawthorne¡¯s faction.


    ¡°But I¡¯m more than willing to lead you to participate in the club¡¯s fighting matches. Even if they aren¡¯t yourpanions, they are still worth cing bets on.¡±


    ud sneered contemptuously, as if describing an ordinary basketball game.


    Cyril grabbed his cor, his anger reaching its peak as if he would tear ud apart. However, he calmed down; he knew he had to find the whereabouts of hispanions.


    Cyril reluctantly pushed ud away, ordering him to quickly take them to the underground fight club.


    ud, seeing them falling into his trap, arranged for a car.


    The three got into the car, traversing the crowded Darkmoon City center. The area the vehicle passed was filled with skyscrapers. As night fell, the entire city was adorned with colorful lights. Tourists and residents walked on the sidewalks, surrounded by the aroma of alcohol and various food smells.


    After parking, they walked into a dim, abandoned factory.


    A burly figure stood at the entrance. ud muttered a few words to him. The group followed him down the factory stairs, arriving at a noisy club. The club was vibrant, with the floor vibrating slightly due to the loud music. The entire club was immersed in ring red lights.


    The interior of the club was lively, in stark contrast to the destion outside the factory. The club was filled with tables, chairs, and booths, with a striking arena in the middle. The arena was surrounded by high stone walls, distinctly different from the mor inside the club.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± asked a pale-faced bartender.


    ¡°A Bloody Mary,¡± ud said. After hearing his order, the bartender¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He smiled and opened a stone door under the arena.


    ud seemed to understand thenguage here, finishing the Bloody Mary in one go. His lips bore a satisfied, blood-red tint as he licked them.


    Cyril, judging from the scent, discerned a hint of fresh human blood in that drink. Considering its freshness, it was likely from an adult male. Although werewolves didn¡¯t prefer human blood, the bloody aroma stirred Cyril¡¯s blood, arousing his bloodlust.


    Cyril¡¯s golden eyes flickered, as if foreseeing what would unfold in the underground fight club.

 Chapter 121: Underground Fighting Arena

    Darkmoon City¡¯s underground fighting arena had always been a mysterious and terrifying ce. The arena was a favorite entertainment venue for higher-ranked vampires and wizards. In Darkmoon City, impoverished humans would sell themselves to vampires or wizards for money. These vampires or wizards would treat them as ves and send them to the fighting arena. Winners among the ves would be rewarded, while losers could be food or sacrifices.


    Of course, not only humans participated in these matches. Lower-level vampires, werewolves, and hybrids, most of them from humble backgrounds, also took part.


    Cyril and Hazel followed ud into the stone gate, where they heard chants.


    ¡°Take it down! Take it down!¡±


    ¡°Kid, kill that wolf!¡±


    ¡°Kill it, kill it, kill it!¡±


    ¡°Kid, get up, rush at that wolf, break its teeth, chop off its limbs!¡±


    As their footsteps settled, a bloody scent filled the air. Subsequently, rough roars and shouts intertwined, with the audience yelling and screaming. Numerous voices echoed from different people.


    In the center of the arena stood a man and a wolf. The man¡¯s clothing was reduced to tatters, as if he had just walked out of a pool of blood, with no intact part visible. On the other side stood a wolf, one of its eyes also injured, its massive head covered in scars.


    Cyril and Hazel approached a table near the ring and sat down. Hazel watched as the wolf suddenly bumped into the man, mming him into the railing, and she could almost hear the sound of bones breaking. However, nobody cared about the man¡¯s injuries. They cheered, insulted, hoping the man could stand up and defeat the wolf.


    The human, covered in blood, crawled up from the ground, seemingly turning the tide. Like a crazed beast, he pounced on the wolf, tearing at its limbs wildly. In his hands was a long axe, but his attackscked any skill; it was just basic survival instincts driving him to use the most primitive techniques: push, pull, bite, kick-anything that could serve as an attack. Blood gushed from the wolf¡¯s head, its single eye gleaming with a blood-red light, fixed on the madman in front of it.


    In the next moment, seizing the opening in the attack, the wolf opened its jaws, violently tearing off the madman¡¯s head. It then let out a series of wolf howls, and the people below cheered for the victorious fighter.


    Seeing this brutal scene, Hazel felt a wave of unease. While werewolves enjoyed violence, Hazel¡¯s inner self was kind and beautiful. She didn¡¯t want to witness this ugly hunting scene for entertainment.


    Her gaze shifted from the stage to the audience, and she vaguely spotted two familiar figures: Hawthorne and Putnam. They were surprisingly cing bets in the audience.


    From their satisfied smiles, it was evident that they had bet on the wolf¡¯s victory.


    Wolf¡¯s victory?


    Hazel¡¯s stomach churned suddenly, unable to fathom that Putnam could be so cruel. As the Alpha of the pack, he allowed his members to be deeply involved in this heartless brawl.


    Hazel felt intense disgust towards her ex-boyfriend, especially since he was now associating with vampires. His attempts to please Hawthorne made him look like a downrightpdog.


    ¡°Yo, I wondered why I kept smelling a familiar scent. So, you guys are here too,¡± remarked Putnam.


    Putnam¡¯s gaze met Hazel¡¯s as he and Hawthorne gradually approached them. Hawthorne, with his ck hair pulled back into a low ponytail, yful glint in his heterochromatic eyes, and a ck suit entuating every curve, irresistibly captivated Hazel.


    ¡°Wee to the fallen paradise,¡± Hawthorne quipped, as if he were very familiar with the ce.


    Cyril remained indifferent, his eyes aloof. He restrained his anger, simply scanning the two individuals before him.


    ¡°My little brother¡¯s performance was quite impressive, don¡¯t you think? Seeing him in that near-death state, I feel so sorry for him. Hahaha¡­¡± Putnam, influenced by the scent of blood, was in high spirits.


    From Putnam¡¯s words, Hazel learned that the heavily injured wolf was his half-brother Rex, a former Alpha in his Pack. Hazel couldn¡¯t believe Putnam could be so ruthless as to send his own brother into the arena.


    ¡°Putnam, you sicko!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re here?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Release mypanions immediately.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s voice was steady and powerful, adjusting her emotions, sounding more forceful than usual, but her heart was filled with anxiety.


    Ever since Hawthorne¡¯s mark on Hazel had healed, she found herself consciously or subconsciously yearning for him.


    ¡°We¡¯re just here for entertainment. Fighting is just a part of it.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps you want to make a deal with us?¡±


    Hawthorne shrugged, a mischievous gleam in his heterochromatic eyes. He leaned forward, whispering near Hazel¡¯s ear.


    Seeing this, Cyril¡¯s anger kept building up, but he struggled to suppress it. His eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Hawthorne, noticing Hazel¡¯s excitement, showed a cunning smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t treat our kind like this!¡± Hazel growled lowly at Putnam, filled with disgust.


    ¡°Our kind? Quite amusinging from a Hybrid like you,¡± Putnam raised an eyebrow. ¡°But, games are only fun with participants. Do you want to save him?¡± Putnam seemed to think of a new way to y, his eyes suddenly filled with excitement.


    Hazel looked up to the stage, where the battered wolf shifted back to human form. His eyes were sunken due to the beating, lying shivering in a pool of blood.


    Tears welled up in Hazel¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t ept seeing her kind in such a state. She nced at Cyril with determination, and he seemed to understand her thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, we want to save ourpanions, including Rex.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have an entertaining two-yer game,¡± Putnam grinned.


    ¡°Ready whenever you are!¡± Cyril¡¯s golden eyes narrowed in impatience as he looked at the sycophantic dog before him.


    Hawthorne snapped his fingers, and several tall vampires appeared on the stage. They surrounded the defeated human, each biting into the remaining torso, draining him of his blood.


    The human¡¯s body turned into something resembling a wrinkled piece of jerky, then was discarded into a trash bin beside the stage.


    Hazel took a sharp breath. She couldn¡¯t fathom that the trash bin held the remains of recycled bodies.


    The towering vampires cleared the stage, but they didn¡¯t remove Rex.


    Subsequently, they opened the stone door beside the stage, pushing out two iron cages.


    One cage held two unruly Hybrids. Their long hair flowed freely, their faces delicate, hands and feet bound by iron chains. Their bloodthirsty eyes revealed desire.


    In the other cage, a man with once-golden hair, nowcking its original luster, with silvery-gray eyes showing signs of exhaustion.


    This man turned out to be Elmer!

 Chapter 122: Unfair Showdown

    ¡°Release Elmer!¡± Hazel red angrily at Putnam and Hawthorne, her hands clenched as if ready to strike at any moment.


    ¡°You just agreed to the terms; the contract has been formed,¡± Putnam waved dismissively, feigning helplessness. However, his face betrayed an unusual excitement, especially when he saw Hazel¡¯s distressed expression.


    Cyril frowned, but they had no choice but to follow Hawthorne and Putnam.


    Soon, they arrived in a small room near the stage. It was furnished with luxurious sofas and arge round table. The room faced a massive ss wall, offering a perfect view of the stage.


    ¡°Wee to the VIPbat room,¡± a deep voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, unseen and elusive, like the howling wind refusing to be ignored.


    ¡°Please sit; we need to prepare the bets,¡± the bartender, who had guarded the entrance, walked in. He positioned himself at the hollow center of the round table.


    ¡°Betting in the underground arena involves the blood and money of both parties. If you have additional stakes, we can add them to the agreement.¡± The bartender presented a contract, outlining the terms of the wager:


    ¡°If Elmer and Rex can defeat the two rampaging Hybrids, they will be freed from the arena.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What about our otherpanions? This agreement doesn¡¯t specify anything!¡± Hazel suspiciously growled.


    ¡°People captured by wizards are beyond the control of vampires,¡± Hawthorne, facing Hazel, stated coldly.


    Now fully facing him, Hazel observed his glossy ck hair, his enigmatic eyes flickering. The top button of his suit was undone, revealing a firm chest. Hawthorne¡¯s presence intrigued Hazel, creating aplicated emotional turmoil. Cyril, by her side, sensed her conflicted thoughts through their mind link.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Cyril sent a private mind link to Hazel, a hint of concern in his voice. ¡°Is he influencing you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the imprint affecting me, nothing serious,¡± Hazel reassured Cyril while wrestling with her own emotions.


    As her eyes met Hawthorne¡¯s heterochromatic gaze, seeing his smile, a dull, piercing pain hit her mind. She struggled to ovee this conflicting mental state.


    Cyril knew the priority was rescuing Elmer, as their otherpanions were held captive by the wizards.


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    A bat fluttered down from above, and the bartender forcibly cut off half of its wing. Dark blood sttered across the table as he dripped the bat¡¯s blood onto the contract. The writing on the agreement emitted a faint glow.


    Hawthorne and Cyril also added a drop of their blood to the contract,pleting the signing of thebat agreement.


    The battle was about to begin, destined to be an unfair one.


    Rex, heavily injured with eyes yet to heal, bore bloodstains all over his body.


    The left cage door swung open, and two rampaging vampire Hybrids emerged. Their eyes glowed red, exhaling white smoke, their faces contorted, veins bulging, nearly pale. Catching Rex¡¯s bloody scent, they hissed.


    ¡°The foul stench of a male mutt, two of them.¡±


    A vampire Hybrid drooled from the corner of his mouth, eyes fixed on the prone figure of Rex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be picky when you¡¯re hungry. Which one do you want?¡±


    ¡°The blood of the one lying down isn¡¯t fresh anymore. I prefer something fresher.¡±


    The other vampire Hybrid eyed Elmer.


    ¡°I also want something fresh. Firste, first served.¡±


    The two vampire Hybrids headed straight for Elmer.


    Elmer nced at Rex; he was barely clinging to life, close to death even before the game began. Elmer had to face two vampire Hybrids as a wolf.


    Before Elmer could react, one of the vampire Hybrids reached out with a w, long nails gleaming with a cold light, and jabbed into Elmer¡¯s flesh. Elmer groaned in pain, then flipped his body, leaping out of the iron cage.


    The vampire Hybrid licked its nails, the red glow in its eyes intensifying.


    ¡°Tastes really good.¡±


    However, Elmer¡¯s injured skin quickly healed, returning to its original state. His golden hair bristled with anger, and he emitted a low growl, shifting into his wolf form.


    ¡°Damn vampires!¡±


    Elmer¡¯s wolf, Malloy, charged out, pouncing on one of the vampire Hybrids. He bit into its shoulder, mming it against the wall.


    ¡°Come on, bring it on!¡±


    Malloy let out a low wolf howl, smoke emanating from his mouth due to anger. His fangs were exposed, directed at the other vampire Hybrid. Suddenly, the second vampire Hybrid used the wall to flip andnd, ws shing towards the wolf.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After Malloy dodged, the first Hybrid charged again, grabbing his wolf tail and tossing him aside.


    Malloy crashed into the wall, howling in pain. Before he could stand, the second Hybrid shed its ws across his exposed belly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Elmer cried out in pain, writhing on the ground.


    The wolf¡¯s belly was the most vulnerable part, and the pain inflicted there was more than double that in other areas.


    Outside the cage, Hazel clenched her hands together, nervously praying for Elmer to get up soon.


    Cyril calmly observed the actions of the two Hybrids, hoping to find their weaknesses. However, these vampire Hybrids were well-trained fighters even without going into a rampage. Their strength was formidable.


    It was a one-sided ughter.


    ¡°Come on, wake up.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up soon, we¡¯re both dead.¡±


    Malloy, the entire wolf,y in a pool of blood, emitting low whimpers, trying to wake up Rex lying beside him.


    One vampire Hybrid had its back turned to Elmer, gradually approaching Rex, intending to enjoy Rex¡¯s blood as an appetizer.


    At that moment, Cyril used mind link to contact Elmer.


    ¡°Their backs! It¡¯s the most vulnerable part. Charge and tear out their lumbar vertebrae!¡±


    Elmer¡¯s mind echoed Cyril¡¯s words. He instantly regained rity, focused all his strength, and with thest burst of energy, leaped to his feet. Opening his blood-filled jaws, he fiercely bit into the back of the vampire Hybrid, then violently tore out her bones.


    The other vampire Hybrid, witnessing this, immediately lunged forward.


    At that moment, Rex, from behind Elmer, used his legs to spring into the air, mming a palm directly onto the vampire Hybrid, knocking her down.


    Rex¡¯s body hovered in the air, but a strong sense of weightlessness followed. He rolled towards the wall, experiencing dizziness, and fell into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Rex!¡± Hazel, outside the cage, watched in shock at everything that had just happened. She hadn¡¯t expected Rex tounch such a serious attack despite his severe injuries.


    The second vampire Hybridy ttened on the ground. Elmer then rushed over, using hisst bit of strength. The massive wolf paw crushed the Hybrid to death, blood and brain matter sttering the entirebat arena.


    Elmer shifted back into his human form, kneeling weakly on the ground.


    In the small room outside the cage, the bartender announced, ¡°Elmer and Rex, the victors.¡±

 Chapter 123: Hazel Succumbs to Temptation

    Hazel and Cyril rushed into thebat arena, carrying the injured Elmer and Rex away.


    ¡°Congrattions to you!¡± Putnam followed closely, taunting the four blood-soaked individuals.


    ¡°What an interesting match, losing isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Hawthorne nced at the bloody scene, the smell of blood permeating the entire arena, exciting him.


    ¡°May the best man win; you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°But, we may not be so lucky next time. Alpha Cyril.¡± Putnam stood beside Hawthorne, reminding, but Hawthorne¡¯s thoughts were on Hazel.


    Hazel was immersed in the thick scent of blood. Excitement lowered her blood temperature, spreading throughout her body. Hazel¡¯s eyes shifted from ocean blue to blood red; everything seemed to slow down, a familiar coldness washing over her.


    ¡°Hazel, calm down-¡± Rita reminded Hazel.


    But her words had no effect. Darkness enveloped Hazel, and in her mind echoed the call of ¡°blood, blood, blood¡­¡±


    Hazel¡¯s stomach spasmed, her brain filled with the scent of fresh blood. She suddenly realized she was about to be consumed by the darkness. In the dark, Hazel distinctly felt Hawthorne¡¯s presence; her body craved him, yet her mind resisted.


    Conflicting thoughts filled Hazel¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t understand why she only saw Hawthorne in the darkness.


    ¡°My dear queen, your skill summoned me.¡±


    Hawthorne was close to Hazel, a strand of her hair twirled by his fingers. His thin lips moved slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the abilities of purebloods. You¡¯re easily tempted by blood, my dear sister.¡±


    ¡°It seems Cluad still doesn¡¯t fullyprehend your power.¡± Hawthorne licked Hazel¡¯s mark, his heterochromatic eyes dimming.


    ¡°Your power is shrouded in darkness, but this poweres at the cost of your life.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Hazel¡¯s blood boiled; she seemed to gain control over the vampire blood from the recent shift.


    Rita appeared in her mind, sometimes fading. ¡°Control yourself, Hazel. Ignore the darkness.¡±


    ¡°Reject him, reject him!¡±


    However, Hazel¡¯s body uncontrobly desired Hawthorne¡¯sfort. She craved blood, especially Hawthorne¡¯s. Hawthorne¡¯s hands roamed over Hazel; his fingers were long and graceful, his exposed corbone and neck alluring.


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    Hawthorne¡¯s deep voice seduced Hazel. He seized both of Hazel¡¯s wrists, pressing her against the stone wall. Watching her distressed appearance, eyes seductive like a blooming wild rose.


    Hazel stared at Hawthorne¡¯s neck veins, her legs climbing up his waist. The heat from the throbbing veins made her pant, asionally sticking out her tongue to moisten her dry lips. Her fair skin turned red from the heat.


    ¡°I want¡­ I want your blood¡­ Give me¡­ blood¡­¡±


    Hawthorne looked at Hazel¡¯s state; his throat tightened, and he felt a bit heated. This Hazel now resembled a mating female dog; Hawthorne had never seen her in this state.


    Even his usually gentle self couldn¡¯t resist grabbing her buttocks, kissing Hazel passionately.


    Hawthorne¡¯s kiss slowly traveled from her forehead to the tip of her nose, then to her ear and neck. His kiss was entirely different from Cyril¡¯s, gentle yet icy.


    Hazel¡¯s face flushed crimson, her entire body radiating unremitting heat. But her spirit suffered a significant blow; she didn¡¯t want Hawthorne near her. She felt Hawthorne¡¯s right hand wander to her waist, his left hand restraining hers. Tears streamed down her face, a mix of longing for blood and a sobbing acknowledgment of betraying Cyril.


    ¡°Stay away from me, Hawthorne¡­¡±


    Hazel¡¯s spirit grew stronger, and she became filled with a murderous aura. However, her body mped onto Hawthorne¡¯s neck, and as her fangs pierced his veins, her heart pounded violently. Hawthorne burst into maniacalughter, relishing the pain induced by Hazel¡¯s sucking.


    ¡°My good girl, drink.¡±


    Hawthorne¡¯s hand caressed Hazel¡¯s hair, his heterochromatic eyes turning cold. The sweet taste of blood moistened Hazel¡¯s veins; she regained some consciousness, regaining control.


    When she realized she was biting Hawthorne, she immediately stopped, pushing him away. Hazel distanced herself from the darkness, and her surroundings came back into focus.


    Cyril stared in shock at Hazel, now with a mouth full of blood, anger welling up in his heart. Hawthorne looked satisfied, observing Cyril¡¯s fury.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hazel¡¯s ability is tantalizing; I won¡¯t give up easily,¡± Hawthorne dered. With that, he wiped the blood off his neck, licked his bloodied fingers, and transformed into a bat, leaving. Soon after, Putnam left the underground arena, disgruntled.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Cyril roared, his eyes fixed on Hazel.


    Hazel, frozen, stood still, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I submitted to the blood, summoned the darkness¡­¡±


    At that moment, Elmer, who was slightly awake, grabbed Hazel¡¯s hand. Just a moment ago, he thought he would die in the darkness, not realizing Hazel created it.


    Elmer stood up, panting for breath, and weakly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There might be more fightersing in soon.¡±


    They rushed out through the door at the end of the room, entering a damp alley. It was pouring rain, washing away the blood and making them less conspicuous.


    ¡°Queen, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave with you.¡± ud pushed the unconscious Rex onto Cyril.


    He squinted at Hazel, thinking about everything that just happened. After ud left, disappearing into Hohensalzburg Castle, they quickly left the street to avoid unnecessary trouble, returning to Hazel¡¯s underground dwelling.


    ¡°Hazel, stop crying.¡± Cyril¡¯s anger faded, reced by concern for Hazel.


    ¡°I can¡¯t-I almost killed everyone for blood.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s exhausted eyes were bloodshot, recalling everything that happened. Tempted by Hawthorne¡¯s blood, she activated the skill to summon darkness. In simple terms, Hazel¡¯s vampire skill was the ability to summon darkness, a force capable of devouring all life. Hawthorne, as Hazel¡¯s marked vampire partner, remained unaffected.


    ¡°But you woke up in time, good girl.¡± Cyril hugged Hazel tightly, though he felt a heavy weight in his heart.


    Elmer explored the entire underground, discovering an empty bedroom. He dragged his heavy body, lifting Rex and settling him into the coffin in the empty room.


    The scene seemed eerie-a werewolf sleeping in a coffin, yet he still breathed.


    Rex had only fallen into a deep sleep.


    After Elmer washed off the excess blood in the bathroom, he walked into the living room, naked, and lifted his weary eyes to gaze at Hazel, letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any spare clothes around here.¡±


    His somewhat casual remark made Hazel chuckle, and then she pointed to the room where Rexy.


    ¡°ud¡¯s clothes are there. You can put them on if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Cyril furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t expected ud to have a room in this underground ce. The thought of ud and Hazel once living under the same roof left him feeling quite displeased.


    He looked at Hazel, his eyes darkening.

 Chapter 124: The Struggle of Body and Consciousness

    ¡°You should clean up too, Hazel.¡± But he had no reason to argue with Hazel now. He looked at Hazel, covered in bloodstains, and his anger toward Hawthorne intensified.


    He lifted Hazel, carrying her into the bathroom with the intention of cleaning her thoroughly. Cyril turned on the shower, and steam filled the bathroom. Just like before, Cyril removed Hazel¡¯s clothes, his hands couldn¡¯t resist giving her a yful squeeze on the backside.


    Hazel¡¯s calm thoughts were overshadowed by Cyril¡¯s touch. She desperately needed thefort to feel warmth. She felt Cyril¡¯s hands glide over every inch of her skin, spreading soap across her body.


    Cyril helped wash Hazel¡¯s hair, his rough fingers gently massaging her scalp, lulling Hazel into a drowsy state. After rinsing Hazel¡¯s body, he carried her into the coffin, holding her waist tightly. His hand covered Hazel¡¯s exhausted face, observing her swollen, teary eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself anymore,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I belong to you forever.¡± Hazel hugged Cyril back, responding in a low voice. She recalled the day they marked each other in the forest. Her heart understood that she only loved this man.


    Exhausted, Hazel drifted into sleep. Her serene expression hinted at an underlying unease, as if she were caught in a nightmare.


    In her dream, Hawthorne emerged naked from the shower, water droplets clinging to his skin, entuating his well-defined muscles and curves.


    His crystalline heterochromatic eyes locked onto Hazel, a mischievous grin ying on his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me closely,¡± he chuckled.


    Hazel clenched her fists, but it had no effect.


    ¡°Did you bring me here?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She knew this wasn¡¯t a dream; Hawthorne had brought her soul to his ce.


    ¡°I want to go back. Take me back!¡± Hazel demanded.


    Hawthorne, hearing Hazel¡¯s words, blinked his confused and angered heterochromatic eyes and revealed his fangs with a hint of aggression.


    ¡°You came willingly, Haze. Is it so difficult to admit you want me?¡± Hawthorne¡¯s tone mocked Hazel, and his face showed a hint of innocence.


    Hazel nced at thepletely exposed Hawthorne, his perfect physique and pale skin resembling a fallen angel-beautiful yet dangerous.


    ¡°At this moment, Cyril and I are peacefully sleeping together. Why would Ie to see you?¡± Hazel frowned, speaking with indifference, yet her heart was stirred by Hawthorne¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°No matter what you say, your body is honest with me,¡± Hawthorne moved instantly beside Hazel. His body exuded a faint sandalwood fragrance.


    ¡°No, my body feels nothing for you!¡± Hazel¡¯s voice trembled, her inner conflictid bare.


    Hawthorne leaned in, his lips brushing against Hazel¡¯s ear, deeply inhaling, sending shivers down Hazel¡¯s spine. He whispered with ill intentions, ¡°Dear Queen, let me tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°If you show no reaction to me, your mark won¡¯t heal.¡±


    Fear swept through Hazel¡¯s mind, her throat tightening. In this moment, Hazel had to admit that her body had been at odds with her will. Compared to Cyril¡¯s possessiveness, Hawthorne¡¯s tenderness and warmth were something she had long desired.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Compared to Alpha Cyril, you mean nothing!¡± Hazel continued to resist, shaking her head vigorously.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s understandable, considering he has already tasted you,¡± Hawthorne said. His hands tightened around Hazel¡¯s waist, and his lips forcefully met her neck. His body pressed firmly against hers. Hazel ced her hands t on his chest, pushing him away while sealing her lips shut. Disgust filled her spirit at everything happening now. But Hawthorne didn¡¯t stop; his hands moved beneath Hazel¡¯s clothes, caressing her breasts.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Hazel roared angrily.


    Due to Hazel¡¯s roar, Hawthorne increased his intensity, hisrge hands roughly kneading Hazel¡¯s chest, thumbs pressing against her nipples. Unable to endure the torment, Hazel jerked her head away, her face flushed, lips parted in anger. Hawthorne seized the opportunity and kissed her, his tongue exploring Hazel¡¯s mouth.


    Feeling a tremendous impact, Hazel,pared to Cyril¡¯s wild and aggressive kisses, found Hawthorne¡¯s kiss dense and rich, like dark chocte.


    When Hazel regained some sanity, she pushed Hawthorne away once again. However, Hawthorne sensed her desire, his heterochromatic eyes gleaming. His hand ventured below her waist, delving into her intimate area.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me-¡± Hazel was thoroughly enraged, struggling. Yet, her lower body involuntarily released fluids, yearning for Hawthorne¡¯s touch. At that moment, Hazel¡¯s self-disgust reached its peak.


    She abruptly opened her eyes, the sunlight piercing her gaze. The imprint on her neck burned, as if an angry Hawthorne was reproaching her sudden departure. Hazel noticed another gaze that stung her.


    Cyril stared intensely at Hazel, anger evident in his tightly furrowed brows.


    ¡°You called his name in your sleep?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this mark that brought me to him,¡± Hazel retorted, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°What did he do to you? Did he kiss you?¡± Cyril¡¯s eyes showed a hint of guilt but more anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m fed up with this damn vampire! This mark!¡± Hazel eximed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to touch you again, Hazel.¡± Cyril¡¯s veins bulged, his tone heavy.


    ¡°Perhaps we need to seek the help of a witch.¡± Hazel had no other choice, but suddenly, a third force appeared in her mind.


    ¡°I just want you, my dear.¡± Hazel grabbed Cyril¡¯s hand, soothing his emotions.


    Cyril¡¯s strong arms encircled Hazel¡¯s waist, sending her heart into a frenzy.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Soon, Hazel¡¯s face was pulled away from his chest. His rough hands grabbed Hazel¡¯s thighs, making her giggle. She felt Cyril¡¯s familiar touch,pletely overshadowing Hawthorne¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Feels familiar, Hazel?¡± Cyril grinned triumphantly.


    Hazel squinted at Cyril. ¡°I just wanted tofort you. It seems someone is still unsatisfied.¡±


    Naturally, she grasped his shaft, taking it into her throat. Hazel felt his hardness; her hand and mouth moved swiftly, the pleasure deepening Cyril¡¯s smile. His eyes glowed, hands gripping Hazel¡¯s hips, allowing her to bury herself deeper into his core until hepletely released his discontent.


    Satisfied, Cyrilughed. He sensed Hazel¡¯s special connection with him.


    Hazel dressed, clearing her throat. ¡°What about Rex and Elmer?¡±


    ¡°In the next room,¡± Cyril shrugged, as if telling Hazel that this was her territory, and everything that just happened had reached Elmer and Rex¡¯s ears.


    A blush spread across Hazel¡¯s face, but she quickly realized the need to check on Rex¡¯s injuries, her expression bing serious.


    ¡°We need to find out about Rex¡¯s condition.¡±

 Chapter 125: Rex Woke up

    The basement had only two rooms, and Elmer had spent the previous night on the sofa. He was awakened early by Hazel and Cyril¡¯sughter. The sweetness between couples always made others envious. Elmer, sitting alone on the sofa, couldn¡¯t help but smile along. She¡¯s image shed in his mind, and he missed his partner.


    ¡°Elmer, what are youughing at?¡± Hazel, holding Cyril¡¯s hand, walked out of the room, seeing the golden-haired boy full of smiles. He looked much better than yesterday, and his wounds had mostly healed.


    Werewolves had a quick recovery, and as a member of The Iron Star Pack, their restorative abilities were even stronger, healing faster than wolves from other packs.


    ¡°I see you two happy, Hazel. It feels like it¡¯s been a while since I experienced that. Do you remember our partnership? Even though it happened just a few months ago, it feels like ages. So many unexpected events recently, it feels surreal.¡± Elmer¡¯s eyelids dropped, and he stood up from the sofa, his expression slightly serious.


    ¡°Everything will be okay. Let¡¯s check on our newpanion.¡± Hazel patted Elmer¡¯s shoulder, and the three of them headed towards Rex¡¯s room.


    ¡°He looks in bad shape.¡± Cyril observed Rex covered in wounds.


    ¡°Fran gave me some specially formted potion earlier. I brought it with me; maybe it¡¯ll help him.¡± Elmer took out a small bottle of blue liquid from a secretpartment in his clothes.


    ¡°This is a healing potion. I learned how to make it when I was practicing with Kassandra.¡± Hazel said excitedly, gesturing for Elmer to give it to Rex.


    The blue liquid slowly flowed into Rex¡¯s cracked mouth, quickly prating his bloodstream.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look, he seems to be reacting.¡± Rex¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and his fingers moved.


    Rex slowly opened his hazy eyes, seeing three figures imprinted against the snowy white ceiling.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± Elmer helped the awakening Rex sit up against the bed. His face was pale, covered in tiny just-healed scars, and his mouth was still swollen. But the potion¡¯s effect quickly showed. Rex¡¯s bones gradually became more flexible, and he twisted his head, feeling a sense of relief.


    ¡°Rex, how do you feel now?¡± Hazel frowned, nibbling on her thumb.


    ¡°Not bad, thank¡­ thank you all.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get involved with Putnam?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my ex-boyfriend,¡± Hazel calmly stated, ¡°but we¡¯re no longer connected. I was truly blind to get involved with that trash.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Hazel? The Hybrid everyone talks about?¡± Rex asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Yeah¡­ Is the Hybrid in your mouths so unbearable?¡± Hazel rolled her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Do you know about Putnam¡¯s n?¡±


    Rex¡¯s memory returned to when he was the Alpha at The Dust and Frost Pack.


    His father had just passed away, and he inherited the position. Putnam, his half-brother from another mother, also returned from another pack to attend the funeral. Rex hadn¡¯t seen this half-brother for a long time.


    He seemed cunning and a bit clever.


    When Rex was the Alpha, the pack members didn¡¯t fully trust his capabilities. After all, he was still very young, especially the older wolves in the pack who had low obedience to the new Alpha.


    Putnam saw this and conspired with wolves from The Tallinn Pack and those within The Dust and Frost Pack who wanted to rebel against Rex, trying to overthrow his trusted followers.


    Rex ultimately fell, confined by Putnam in a room. The room where Rex was detained was next to the living room. Putnam often invited leaders from other Packs tomunicate until one day, things took an unusual turn.


    Rex caught a whiff of the vampire scent and overheard their conversation. Putnam nned to join forces with the Vampire King to rule the Northern Continent. If sessful, all Packs in the Northern Continent would fall under Putnam¡¯s control.


    While this seemed enticing, Putnam¡¯s ambitions were not satiated. ¡°I want topletely rule the werewolf world,¡± he said to Azrael, a cunning smile ying on his lips. Putnam sat in the center of the living room, as if he were about to be the king of the world.


    Azrael appeared to appreciate Putnam¡¯s audacity, but deep down, he held great disdain. A mutt thinking it could be king?


    Rex believed that werewolves and vampires were sworn enemies, and Hazel, upon hearing Rex¡¯s words, plunged into contemtion. Her body trembled slightly, eyelids drooping, then closing, and her breathing slowed.


    ¡°I understand the situation now. So, they n to unite with vampires to rule the werewolf world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cyril widened his eyes, disying an incredulous expression. ¡°This sounds absurd. How could werewolves submit to vampires?¡±


    ¡°But they reached an agreement and found a way ¨C that¡¯s you, Hazel.¡±


    ¡°You can handle both werewolf and vampire blood. Your power is a step above. They¡¯ve coveted your strength.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s stomach twisted suddenly. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that everyone around her coveted her power.


    ¡°Even Hawthorne thinks the same way?¡±


    The thought shed through her mind, not realizing she had immediately thought of Hawthorne.


    ¡°But I belong to no faction. I have the right to choose what I want.¡±


    ¡°No one can force me or use my power.¡±


    Cyril chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you imagine, Hazel. If someone wants to use your power, they can push you to the brink.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be a tool for vampires or werewolves to dominate the world.¡± Hazel shrugged defiantly.


    ¡°They might see it as an experiment. Your blood may be more important than your will.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t werewolves and vampires coexist?¡± Hazel rolled her eyes. ¡°Is apletely equal rtionship that difficult?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Some enmities are not easily resolved.¡±


    But Hazel¡¯s heart gradually hardened. She didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s approval or agreement. Since she had the power to rule two races, why not make the most of it?


    Hazel approached Rex, looking at him with a curious, eager gaze. She seemed like an immensely curious cat.


    ¡°Do you know what the solution is?¡±


    ¡°The Royal Blood Crystal,¡± Rex¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Listen to me, Hazel. I overheard them discussing your uniqueness. They seemed to understand your blood very well, and I don¡¯t know how they did it. But they know about the power in your vampire blood ¨C the ability to summon darkness. Your dark power canpletely control vampires, much like the power of the vampire progenitor Cain. The progenitor¡¯s power is sealed in the Royal Blood Crystal, but there are only a few crystals left.¡±


    ¡°You mean a crystal like a ruby?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it. Why do you specte like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I once shattered a red crystal, and Hawthorne looked very shocked,¡± Hazel shrugged. ¡°But indeed, after that, I often lost control of my blood.¡±


    Cyril recalled the previous battle before Hazel left. He remembered that Hazel fell into chaos after being bitten by Hawthorne, not because of the ruby.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not the mark causing this?¡± Cyril questioned.


    After connecting all the information in his mind, Rex widened his eyes in astonishment. ¡°I understand now!¡±

 Chapter 126: Soul Exchange Plan

    Hazel and Cyril both turned their attention to Rex, hoping he would reveal the truth.


    ¡°At that time, Hawthorne should have used the Royal Blood Crystal in advance. Although Hawthorne is a pure-blood vampire, his power is not as strong as Hazel¡¯s. In the vampire kingdom, everyone¡¯s vampire rank is distinguished by the purity of their blood. The king is naturally one hundred percent pure-blood, and Hawthorne is born to the king¡¯s elder brother, but his mother is not a pure-blood vampire; she shifted from a human to a vampire. So, even if he used the Royal Blood Crystal, he wouldn¡¯t bepletely influenced by the will of the vampire progenitor.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a pure-blood vampire either?¡± Hazel expressed confusion about Rex¡¯s statement.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes you special, Hazel. Although you are a Hybrid, your powerbines all the superior genes, including the power of the vampire progenitor. That¡¯s what surprised them. Therefore, you tend to lose control when in contact with pure blood. Regarding the power of your blood, you should seek out a witch. Throughout generations, witches have been responsible for resolving the hatred.¡±


    Rex suggested, pausing for a moment, then continued, ¡°But before that, you should find people from the Vampire Elder Council to support you in inheriting the throne and to stop Hawthorne and Cluad¡¯s conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°What dark secrets do they have?¡±


    ¡°Hawthorne and Cluad, as Azrael¡¯s two assistants, diligently assist the king. However, their thoughts and actions are entirely contrary.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Hawthorne and Cluad both want to be king?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I remember when Putnam made an agreement with the king, he was assigned to Hawthorne. Although Hawthorne was dissatisfied with cooperating with a werewolf, he had no choice but to obey the king¡¯s orders. Moreover, Putnam performed well in front of him. In the first year of their cooperation, they defeated most of the packs in the Northern Continent. However, they have not defeated thergest one, The Swifting Moon Pack.¡±


    Rex took the water cup Elmer handed over, took a sip, and continued, ¡°Hawthorne and Cluad each have their own ambitions, but Azrael sees everything. Because Putnam¡¯s true loyalty is to the vampire king. My brother wasn¡¯t that foolish; he quickly saw through the situation and became a double agent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s despicable.¡± Hazel remembered Putnam¡¯s ugly face and said indignantly.


    ¡°Putnam learned about the king¡¯s true n, which is to awaken the power in your blood. If the Royal Blood Crystal ispletely infused into your blood, your body can awaken the soul of the vampire progenitor. In this way, your will bes irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°Exchange my soul?!¡±


    ¡°The exchange n with the Royal Blood Crystal requires the approval of the Vampire Elder Council; that¡¯s why they were tracking you. However, Hawthorne and Cluad arepletely unaware of this n; they think Azrael just wants to reunite with his daughter.¡±


    Hazel took a sharp breath; she hadn¡¯t expected her blood to have such an effect.


    ¡°So, you mean if the vampire progenitor is revived, I will cease to exist?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Cyril was deeply shocked by Rex¡¯s revtion. The thought of Hazel potentially disappearing caused a sharp pain in his heart. He loved Hazel more than anything, and even the slightest harm to her made him feel like screaming into the empty sky. How could the Moon goddess be so cruel, treating his partner in such a way?


    Elmer, overwhelmed by the shocking information, identally knocked over a vase on the bedside table. The sound of shattering silenced everyone for a while.


    ¡°We need to find a witch as soon as possible to protect Hazel,¡± Cyril finally concluded. ¡°If the witch¡¯s power is the key to breaking the hatred between werewolves and vampires, we don¡¯t need to waste time in the Northern Continent. I¡¯ll contact Theo right away.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Elmer suddenly spoke, recalling the events of his captivity. At that time, Cyril had requested everyone to search for Hazel¡¯s traces from all directions of Darkmoon City. That night, the moon hid behind dark clouds, plunging the surroundings into darkness. The weather was simr to the night in the forest before. He suspected this was a characteristic of the appearance of the Dark Robe Wizard.


    ¡°Three things happened since we split up. This clearly indicates that we havepletely fallen into the trap of the Dark Robe Wizard,¡± Elmer counted on his fingers. ¡°The first thing is-on the day we separated, when I was searching in the south, I didn¡¯t find a single trace of vampires on any street, as if they had been notified in advance of my arrival and managed to avoid conflicts with me.¡±


    Cyril squinted, questioning Elmer, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because even though this is a human city, the actual controllers are vampires and the Dark Robe Wizard. But it can be inferred that the two are only in a cooperative rtionship; they don¡¯t have a deep connection. The area I was in belongs to the jurisdiction of the Dark Robe Wizard, and it makes sense not to smell the vampires. However, the strange thing is what happened here. When I finally woke up, I was faced with a group of vampires. So, obviously, they were notified by the Dark Robe Wizard toe and kill me.¡±


    ¡°How did you pass out?¡±


    ¡°Let me exin the second thing I encountered-a rampaging Hybrid.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed into a line.


    ¡°Do you understand the vampire¡¯s thirst for blood in a state of frenzy, Hazel? They lose all reason, like an uncontroble living dead. At that time, I walked into a bar, intending to find traces of vampires or werewolves. These more luxurious and dimly lit ces attract us, and sure enough, I smelled the scent of vampires in the bar. But this vampire¡¯s scent was very strange.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Hazel asked.


    ¡°At first, he was just drinking normally, but after finishing a ss of wine, he suddenly wentpletely out of control. He bit the nearby humans, causing panic throughout the bar. Humans were screaming inside, but basically, none escaped. In less than half an hour, the entire bar was a scene of carnage. I didn¡¯t want to get involved. After all, finding Hazel was my goal, so I tried to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°He stopped you?¡± Cyril concluded, contemting the findings.


    ¡°Yes, now that I think about it, the rampage of that vampire could very well have been caused by that ss of wine, or rather, it looked more like a potion that resembled wine. ording to the spection just now, vampires shouldn¡¯t appear in the territory of this Dark Robe Wizard, but there will always be people adept at breaking the rules. However, he doesn¡¯t fully count as breaking the rules.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a Hybrid?¡± Cyril pondered for a moment, making a deduction.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Elmer nodded. ¡°He seems to lose control easily, indicating ack of control over blood, unlike pure-blood vampires. If he¡¯s not a newborn, it¡¯s highly likely he¡¯s a Hybrid. That¡¯s the second thing I want to point out-Hybrids in this city don¡¯t belong to any faction; they¡¯re free.¡±


    A strange light shed in Hazel¡¯s eyes, as if she had just thought of something, not entirely displeasing. Before she learned about her identity, she did have some bias against Hybrids.


    ¡°Do these two things you mentioned have no direct connection to youra?¡± Hazel still wasn¡¯t entirely clear.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t suffer significant injuries after the Hybrid attacked me. I quickly evaded that vampire, ensuring my speedpletely outpaced him. However, I still cked out. Right at the moment I entered the alley.¡±


    ¡°So, you were also captured by the Dark Robe Wizard,¡± Cyril concluded.

 Chapter 127: Infiltrating Hohensalzburg Castle

    Since the first encounter with the dark wizard, entering the city was also part of the dark wizard¡¯s n.


    ¡°So our ally is most likely in Hohensalzburg Castle now,¡± Elmer said, looking at Cyril.


    Cyril nodded. He wasn¡¯t sure how many dark wizards would be in the castle, but the rescue n was urgent.


    After a tiring discussion, they decided to take a break, eat something to lighten the heavy atmosphere. The kitchen in the basement had nothing but blood. Elmer nned to go out and buy some meat for lunch.


    Hazel also wanted to go out for a walk, and they left together.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re still alive, Elmer.¡± They crossed the street and entered a convenience store, heading to the meat section.


    Considering that Alpha Cyril loved beef, they bought various cuts of beef.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so considerate, Elmer.¡± Hazel chuckled, finding these rare warm moments precious.


    ¡°In fact, besides being considerate, I¡¯m also good at cooking,¡± Elmer replied with a smile. They quickly finished shopping and returned to the basement.


    Elmer was busy in the kitchen, and soon, everyone gathered at the dining table. In the center of the table was a thick steak, apanied by some steamed broli and mashed potatoes. Elmer also ced a cup of blood in front of Hazel.


    The smell of food was far less enticing than the scent of blood. As Hazel raised the cup to her lips, Cyril began to cut the steak. Elmer followed suit, seeming unfamiliar with table manners. The blood flowed down Hazel¡¯s throat, dispelling the fear she felt towards her own blood. Hazel¡¯s muscles rxed, blood flowed within her, and her mind became clear. After finishing the ss, she started eating the steak, cutting it into small pieces. Although she no longer craved meat, the steak tasted like ashes in Hazel¡¯s mouth, and so did other foods.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After lunch, they each rested for a while, nning to head to Hohensalzburg Castle in the evening.


    Hohensalzburg Castle was located in the city center, a distance from their underground residence. Hazel suggested renting a car to avoid attracting attention.


    They went upstairs and entered a car rental ce. The sun had already disappeared into the clouds, and Hazel squinted at the brief twilight. Since arriving here, she had almost never been outside during the day and missed the fresh breeze and the smell of nature. They looked around the car rental, finding few cars left. Elmer quickly checked each one and found a ck sedan that still worked.


    Cyril stepped on the gas, driving the car to the entrance of Hohensalzburg Castle.


    Dim moonlight seeped through the dark sky, shining on the castle walls, creating an unusually deste scene. They pushed open the castle gate and walked in. A rainbow-like light suddenly rushed towards them, and the surrounding space twisted, creating an illusion.


    Suddenly, all the light disappeared, and they found themselves inplete darkness. In the dark, pairs of blood-red eyes stared at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s vampires!¡± Cyril eximed. ¡°Evacuate! Scatter!¡±


    Cyril¡¯s voice echoed faintly as he swiftly joined the battle. Hazel could tell from his voice that he was nowpletely excited, boiling with energy.


    In the darkness, the sounds of fighting echoed continuously, and the scent of blood permeated, covering the entire hall. The air was filled with the roars of wolves and vampires, creating a chaotic mixture. Bodies scattered on the ground, oozing arge amount of fresh blood. The werewolves continued to fight in their human form, tearing at the vampires¡¯ throats with their sharp ws and ruthlessly biting off their heads.


    ¡°Cyril?¡± Hazel shouted, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence in the air, Cyril¡¯s voice suddenly resonated in Hazel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Right in the midst of all this chaos, where else would I be?¡±


    Even in such a situation, Cyril sounded interesting, bringing a slightfort to Hazel, clearing her chaotic thoughts.


    Elmer and Rex were also entangled in the melee, strong and swift, battling multiple vampires at once. These vampires were young and robust,ing endlessly, and only four werewolves found it challenging to resist.


    A silver light shimmered in the chaos, and Hazel knew it was Cyril shifting into his wolf form. Her gaze locked onto the flickering light, revealing a massive figure in the darkness, fur in the color of midnight, golden eyes shining brightly in the dark night. He quickly killed the vampires around him. Hazel ran towards him, witnessing the remnants of many vampires.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elmer and Rex?¡± Hazel shouted through the mind link, locking eyes with Cyril¡¯s wolf form. She dodged a silver knife thrown by a vampire, and it whizzed past her ear.


    Hazel mmed into a vampire, knocking him to the ground, and then bit into his throat with her teeth.


    ¡°Elmer! Rex! Are you guys okay?¡±


    Cyril tossed the body of an elder vampire to the ground before answering. ¡°They¡¯ve headed upstairs; our opponents are tougher than we thought.¡±


    ¡°Elmer?¡± Hazel shouted loudly, looking upstairs. A vampire attacked from behind, but Hazel reacted in time, grabbing him, knocking him down, and dispersing the silver knife in another direction.


    The air in the castle hall was damp and sticky. Ignoring the oppressive atmosphere, Hazel also shifted into her wolf form. The heat made her ufortable all over, but it fueled her angry mood. She restrained her emotions, burying any physical pain deep in her mind.


    As they ran upstairs, the number of vampires gradually decreased, and they reached the top floor of Hohensalzburg Castle. Astonishingly, the central part of the castle¡¯s top floor was upied by the ¡°Royal Blood Crystal,¡± emitting a peculiar glow, as if connecting all the blood. Around the top floor were four tightly arranged bookshelves, containing magic books, wizard notes used by dark wizards, and some valuable magic scrolls and instruments. In the center of the top floor was the Royal Blood Crystal and its pedestal.


    Before the pedestal stood four individuals-Parrish, Rankin, Vi, and ud. Hazel looked at them solemnly, signaling Cyril and the others to focus in that direction.


    Hazel never expected that ud, who had treated her like a caring teacher in the first half of the month, was actually the one behind capturing her allies. She nned to interrogate this double-dealing vampire thoroughly.


    Hazel widened her eyes and opened her mouth, ¡°Why would you do this to me?¡±


    ud covered his mouth with his robe, chuckled, shrugged his shoulders yfully, and then suddenly became expressionless.


    ¡°My dear Hazel, do you really think the fond memories are that warm?¡± he mocked. ¡°Even if they are, the one who got yed is me. Your father deceived me. He nned to resurrect the progenitor vampire and abandoned the idea of letting me inherit the throne. After serving him loyally for nearly a century, ask yourself, what have I gained?¡±


    ud roared, his voice thundering across the entire rooftop.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to taste the betrayal you¡¯ve been spared from.¡±

 Chapter 128: The Witch’s Rescue

    Three hours ago, Theo had shifted into his wolf form and was rushing towards Bran Castle. As the Beta of The Iron Star Pack, he received a mind link from the Alpha during noon, urgently requesting him to locate Kassandra and have her go to Hohensalzburg Castle for support.


    When Theo arrived at Bran Castle, he found a secluded spot to change into his clothes and approached the castle¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the witch guarding the gate.


    ¡°The Iron Star Pack Beta-Theo Moen. I have urgent business to see Witch Kassandra,¡± Theo replied.


    ¡°Kassandra is on the rooftop. Go up,¡± the witch said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Theo hurriedly ran up the castle stairs. The spiral staircase was quite high, around twenty meters.


    Breathless, Theo reached the rooftop, where various potions and magic books wereid out. Kassandra, the witch, was sitting at a desk reading a blue-covered spell book. Upon hearing the noise at the door, she looked up.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Theo stood at the doorway, still catching his breath. He politely knocked on the door before saying, ¡°Witch Kassandra, I¡¯m Theo Moen, Beta of The Iron Star Pack. I received a message from Alpha Cyril, and we need you to hurry to Darkmoon City. They are nning to infiltrate Hohensalzburg Castle and engage in a battle with the ck Robe Sorcerers tonight!¡±


    Upon hearing the name ¡°ck Robe Sorcerers,¡± Kassandra immediately stood up. She hadn¡¯t expected Cyril and the others to go there.


    ¡°What do you know about the current situation? These ck Robe Sorcerers are not to be trifled with,¡± she inquired.


    In ancient times, the leader of the ck Robe Sorcerers, Lilith, was a legitimate witch. Witches, with their strong powers, were faithful to the moon goddess and had formidable magical abilities to counteract any dark forces.


    Once, Lilith received guidance from the moon goddess to go to the Southern Darkwood Forest to cleanse it of impurities. Upon arriving, Lilith sensed something amiss. The forest was invaded by a terrifying force.


    She searched for the source and used magic to reach a giant tree. Inside a hole in the tree, she found three little girls crying.


    Moved by their tear-stained faces, Lilith plucked three mushrooms nearby, turned them into baskets, and ced the girls inside, intending to take them away and care for them. As she was about to leave, a man approached the giant tree.


    ¡°Why are you stealing my daughters?¡± he asked.


    Startled, Lilith turned around and saw the man. He exuded a dangerous aura, with piercing eyes, blood-red irises, and a proud expression. Most striking were the small obsidian eyebrow piercings above his left brow, glinting with a silver light that matched the sharpness of his gaze.


    Lilith was captivated by his mesmerizing appearance. His naked upper body showcased firm, defined abdominal muscles like steel.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought they were abandoned orphans. Are you their father?¡± Lilith asked.


    The man squinted at Lilith, contemting an idea.


    ¡°Yes. Witch? What are you doing in the forest?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°I came to purify the forest; it¡¯s filled with miasma. Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± Lilith replied.


    ¡°Ha, this bit of miasma is nothing. Are you interested ining to my house for a while?¡±


    Man pointed to the tree hollow, and Lilith, unable to resist the temptation, followed him inside.


    Entering the hollow, it turned out to be a cold stone room. The room was filled with various animal bones, giving it a sinister and eerie appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hunter?¡± Lilith inquired.


    A hint of cunning shed in the man¡¯s eyes as he exined to Lilith that he was a hunter and had been living in the forest for a long time.


    Lilith didn¡¯t see his wife, and the man told her that his wife couldn¡¯t bear the forest life and had run away. Currently, there was no one to take care of their daughter.


    The man tempted Lilith, closing in on the witch¡¯s face. Reflecting in Lilith¡¯s eyes, he discovered her desire for him.


    ¡°Can you be the mother of my daughters?¡± he boldly asked.


    Lilith was pleasantly surprised. Her face blushed, and she nodded in agreement.


    Soon, the two immersed themselves in bliss, and Lilith was convinced she had fallen in love with him.


    However, the man¡¯s true identity was Satan, the demon king. He devoured the power of the entire forest, turning it into his domain. His three daughters were actually experiments: one was abination with a tree spirit, one with a wolf, and thest with a vampire.


    The next day, Lilith woke up to the realization that the man was a demon. She deeply regretted it, but it was toote. Satan had enticed her into his influence, making her his lover and assistant.


    Lilith raised Satan¡¯s three daughters and taught them dark magic, turning them into ck Robe Sorcerers.


    To further solidify their position in the Northern Continent, the ck Robe Sorcerers came to Darkmoon City in the center of the Northern Continent, killed the rulers, and imed the territory for themselves.


    Lilith was scorned by the witch world for betraying the moon goddess. As the ruling family of the wizarding world, the McGo Family had always desired to eradicate the ck Robe Sorcerers. Therefore, Kassandra, upon the appearance of the ck Robe Sorcerers, was both surprised and eager to destroy the tumor in the magical world.


    ¡°The ck Robe Sorcerers have allied with vampires, helping them plunge the Northern Continent into darkness.¡±


    ¡°Helping? It seems you¡¯re still too naive, little wolf.¡± Kassandra¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Do you know the dark magic used by the ck Robe Sorcerers? Their poweres from the negative emotions of vampires and werewolves, such as anger and sadness. These negative emotions merge into the potions brewed by witches in the form of spiritual energy. Practicing such magic requires a significant amount of this negative emotional power. Since you and vampires are both creatures of darkness, they are more eager to be close to you. It seems the vampires willingly allowed themselves to be used.¡±


    Theo was greatly surprised to hear this. He clenched his fists, feeling both disgust and a hint of fear towards dark magic.


    As the sun gradually set in the west, night fell.


    Theo realized time was running out, and he nervously furrowed his brows. Understanding his thoughts, Kassandra led him to a stone door.


    ¡°The journey back to Darkmoon City from here will take at least a day, but we can use a portal to get there.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Theo asked.


    ¡°Just follow closely behind me.¡±


    Seeing Kassandra using her wand on the stone door while chanting an incantation, the circr stone b in front of the door began to rotate, continuously changing directions. A gap opened in the middle of the door, surrounded by white light, and everything in the castle suddenly disappeared.


    Kassandra, with Theo in tow, passed through the stone door and arrived at the top of Hohensalzburg Castle in Darkmoon City.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud noise ¨C a half of the wall shattered with a bang. Before Theo could contemte the source of the noise, a vast amount of dust rose in front of them, shaking the ground. Unable to see anything in the white dust, they only heard various footsteps mingling, chaotic.


    Theo brushed away the white mist in front of him, anding towards him was a vampire with bared fangs.


    ¡°Shit! They¡¯ve already started the war!¡± he shouted to Kassandra.

 Chapter 129: Battle of the Witches

    Theo and Kassandra ran to the source of the explosion, finding Parrish, Rankin, and Vi standing amidst the debris. Covered in dust from the copsed walls, their eyes were hollow.


    ¡°Hey, guys. What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Alpha and Hazel?¡± Theo felt something was off and exchanged a nce with Kassandra, signaling her to be alert.


    The chaotic scene was filled with vampire limbs scattered everywhere, blood sttered on the marble floor, creating a mirror-like effect with the royal blood crystals on the rooftop, giving it an eerie appearance.


    Suddenly, Parrish emerged from the rubble. Seeing Theo¡¯s face, a hint of malice shed in his eyes. He stood up, calmly saying, ¡°Maybe they went to find ud.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ud?¡± Theo asked in confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys fighting back?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ our next target to attack is you!¡± Parrish growled, throwing a punch at Theo¡¯s face, the fist making a dull impact.


    Theo winced in pain. ¡°Parrish, what the hell?!¡±


    Enraged by the sudden attack, Theo¡¯s eyes zed with fire. His remaining sanity told him that Parrish wouldn¡¯t attack his Beta out of the blue. But he had no idea what had happened to these three.


    However, Rankin and Vi joined the assault, and the three of them surrounded Theo from different directions.


    ¡°They¡¯re cursed, deprived of their will,¡± Kassandra raised her wand, noticing the soulless look in their eyes. ¡°Someone is controlling them!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Three against one isn¡¯t a fair game.¡± Theo couldn¡¯t respond to Kassandra in time, shifting into his wolf form at the fastest speed. He kicked Rankin approaching him with his hind legs, somersaulted to knock away Vi, and finally bit onto Parrish.


    But these three were hisrades, and Theo didn¡¯t go all out. They quickly recovered.


    ¡°Do you have a way to summon back their souls?¡± Theo hissed angrily, keeping a distance between them and Kassandra.


    The witch holstered her wand and raised a gun, loading it with several silver-blue bullets, and fired at the three.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡±


    All three fell into a state of unconsciousness.


    ¡°Did you kill them?¡± Theo¡¯s wolf growled in discontent.


    ¡°They were hit with revival bullets. Rx, they¡¯ll recover shortly.¡± Kassandra reassured confidently, then soothed Theo¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°Now the urgent matter is to find Hazel and Cyril. It¡¯s eerily quiet here, and the situation is extremely abnormal.¡±


    The sky grew increasingly dim,pletely ck. The castle¡¯s interior was silent, like stagnant water.


    Theo shifted back to his human form, cing his threepanions aside. He followed Kassandra, continuing to explore the castle¡¯s interior.


    ¡°Theo!¡± Elmer¡¯s night vision was excellent, and he shouted at Theo from the inner hall.


    Theo and Elmer locked eyes. Elmer seemed like he wanted to say more but refrained.


    ¡°Behind you.¡± Kassandra¡¯s voice dropped as she turned around, witnessing Hazel and Theo locked inbat with ud. However, they seemed isted in a separate space.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This might be a pocket dimension created by the ck Robe Sorcerers.¡±


    As dark magic continued to be channeled into the space, Kassandra observed a dark pattern rising from their feet, apanied by intertwining green and blue lights, resembling a key entwining around Hazel¡¯s body.


    ¡°They n to directly extract Hazel¡¯s blood.¡± Kassandra fired a shot, but the protective shield of the pocket dimension repelled it, causing the bullet to drop to the ground. Quickly, Kassandra retrieved her magic wand, twirled it in the air, and chanted a spell. A surge of magic shot from the wand, resembling a sharp de, cutting an entrance into the pocket dimension.


    Theo and Elmer struggled to maintain their bnce as the ground continued to tremble. The walls, like dominoes, copsed one after another, creating a haze of dust that made it impossible to see.


    The floor shook, splitting open from the underground to the surface, dividing the earth in half and revealing theyers beneath.


    ¡°Cyril, are you okay?¡± Hazel contacted him through the mind link, but she felt her werewolf consciousness gradually weakening. She tried to call Rita, but her throat was scratched, and blood trickled down.


    ¡°My blood¡­¡±


    Kassandra broke the pocket dimension, drawing her gun and firing a shot at the suspended ud. ud stumbled down with a cry but quickly got up. With a cold expression, he turned to attack Kassandra.


    Seeing this, Hazel ran to Kassandra in time. ¡°Good girl! Let¡¯s go together. Let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    As they approached ud, four ck Robe Sorcerers ran out from the cracks, attacking anyone in sight to distract Kassandra.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Cyril shouted, rushing toward the ck Robe Sorcerers. Lilith held her wand, Kassandra with her magical gun.


    ¡°Long time no see. Seeing you is your death sentence, Kassandra.¡± Lilith shouted, her wand emitting a powerful light that sent many debris and rubble flying.


    Cyril dodged the light, kicking a ck Robe Sorcerer against the wall. ¡°Deathly Sanctity-¡± Another ck Robe Sorcerer roared, sending a green beam toward Hazel. Hazel swiftly moved, avoiding the beam, but it grazed her shoulder, causing a sharp pain.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Hazel yelled at him. Her vampire blood was triggered, and darkness overcame the other ck Robe Sorcerer, ultimately freezing his body on the ground.


    ¡°Run!¡± Hazel shouted at Cyril, charging towards the third ck Robe Sorcerer. He held a gun, and Hazel noticed bullets ready to be fired.


    Hazel approached him, aiming her fist at the muzzle. In the moment the bullet was fired, she struck the magical gun out of his hand. He tried to escape, but Hazel¡¯s next blow hit the back of his head, making him fall to the ground.


    ¡°Thest one!¡± Kassandra shouted, but when Hazel turned around, Lilith had already disappeared.


    She looked around and found Lilith near the crack, preparing to escape. Kassandra rushed over, but it was toote. Lilith entered the crack, disappearing into the air.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hazel cursed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Cyril said. ¡°At least we sessfully thwarted the ck Robe Sorcerers¡¯ conspiracy and rescued Hazel.¡±


    As for ud, he saw the ck Robe Sorcerers fall but didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he stood in front of the royal blood crystals, staring fixedly at Hazel.


    ¡°Hawthorne,e over!¡±

 Chapter 130: Elder-Level Vampires

    Hawthorne, located far away in Bran Castle, sensed ud¡¯s summoning. Simultaneously, he felt the blood imprint from Hazel causing a sharp pang. His subordinate flew to his side, informing him of a severe explosion in Darkmoon City.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured,¡± Cyril said as he approached Hazel. He noticed the blood seeping from the area where the bullet had grazed her fist.


    ¡°Just a scratch, no big deal,¡± Hazel said indifferently. However, Cyril was not satisfied with this answer. He grabbed Hazel¡¯s arm, inspected the wound, and licked her fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been attacked by dark magic; we need to deal with it quickly,¡± Kassandra said, relieved that Hazel¡¯s vampire blood seemed effective in resisting the dark magic¡¯s assault.


    ¡°You two go tend to the wound. Alpha Cyril and I will keep watch,¡± Theo said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hazel looked at Theo, her gaze uneasy, as it seemed ud wasn¡¯t nning to let her go, even though he currentlycked the power to contend with everyone present.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Theo pushed Hazel and Kassandra. He didn¡¯t want to waste time here.


    The remaining four ran to a room where they could rest.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This room had not been touched by dark magic, appearing safe.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Elmer asked, looking at the injured Hazel.


    ¡°Find a ce to sit; I need to tend to the wounds,¡± Kassandra surveyed the surroundings. ¡°This seems to be a study. Look around for a first aid kit.¡±


    They quickly found a first aid kit with various bandages and bottles of medicine. Theo skillfully opened the bottles, applying some medicine to Hazel¡¯s wound, and then wrapping it with a bandage.


    ¡°There, should be fine,¡± Elmer breathed a sigh of relief. His hands had been trembling throughout, a side effect of the intense battle. Though a warrior of The Iron Star Pack, the previous night¡¯s fight had nearly depleted his stamina.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hazel said calmly. She had expended too much energy; now she needed some rest.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Elmer asked.


    ¡°We continue forward. Since we don¡¯t know how to summon the progenitor vampire, we must find Lilith and destroy the royal blood crystals,¡± Kassandra said.


    Hawthorne, using teleportation, arrived at Hohensalzburg Castle. He found the castle strewn with bodies, a stark contrast to its usual appearance.


    ¡°What are these idiots up to?¡± Hawthorne smelled Hazel¡¯s scent, and a dark smile yed on his lips.


    ¡°My lovely fianc¨¦e, causing trouble again?¡± Hawthorne said. His sharp nails pierced his neck, scratching the blood imprint left by Hazel.


    ¡°Thump, thump.¡± On the other side, Hazel sensed Hawthorne¡¯s blood essence.


    The vampiric bloodlust surged within her. She widened her eyes, realizing she might be attracted to Hawthorne¡¯s blood.


    ¡°No!¡± she shouted, but her voice sounded weak. Struggling to stand, her bodypletely unresponsive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, Hazel.¡± Hawthorne¡¯s voice echoed in her ear. ¡°You¡¯re already mine; we are destined to be together.¡±


    Hazel wanted to retort, but she had no strength left to speak. Her vision blurred, consciousness gradually fading.


    ¡°No!¡± A voice sounded in her ear, Kassandra¡¯s voice.


    Kassandra stood by her side, holding a silver cross with a determined and resolute gaze.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be controlled by him anymore, Hazel,¡± Kassandra said. ¡°You need to ovee your desires.¡±


    Hazel struggled to focus, her eyes fixed on the silver cross in Kassandra¡¯s hand, filled with fear and unease. Yet, she knew that to avoid bing Hawthorne¡¯spanion, she had to conquer her desires and resist the dark forces.


    Her body started reacting; her heartbeat elerated, and her temperature rose. She recognized it as the influence of dark forces and fought to control her emotions, maintainingposure.


    ¡°Take a deep breath, Hazel,¡± Kassandra¡¯s voice sounded calm. ¡°You need to calm down.¡±


    Hazel took a deep breath, feeling her body gradually settle. She looked at the silver cross in Kassandra¡¯s hand, suddenly filled with anger to kill Hawthorne.


    ¡°Let¡¯s defeat him together,¡± Hazel said. ¡°I won¡¯t let him get near me again.¡±


    Before Hawthorne¡¯s arrival, aware that this would be a tough battle, he informed the Elder Council vampires to join him at Hohensalzburg Castle.


    The Elder Council vampires naturally knew the ce¡¯s significance. They intended to offer Hazel as a sacrifice to the progenitor vampire to resurrect his life.


    Upon arriving, they witnessed chaos and ud¡¯s defeated appearance.


    However, ud already knew their intentions. He had been surprised by Hazel¡¯s blood before-why would the Elder Council take notice of a Hybrid? They had never considered having Hawthorne inherit the throne. Now everything made sense; they simply wanted to resurrect the progenitor vampire to rule the entire kingdom.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Elder Council vampires questioned Hawthorne.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote; I¡¯ve already had a falling out with my fianc¨¦e,¡± Hawthorne said expressionlessly. ¡°Now she¡¯s nning to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Just a sacrifice,¡± the Elder Council vampires said coldly.


    ¡°Sacrifice?¡± Hawthorne looked puzzled at them, but in the next moment, they swiftly engaged in a fierce battle with the werewolves.


    Elder-level vampires were the first batch created by the progenitor vampire, possessing far greater strength in both power and speed than regr vampires. They easily overpowered The Iron Star Pack warriors.


    The Elder vampires teleported directly in front of Elmer and Rex, grabbing each wolf. With astonishing speed, they ruthlessly mmed them together, the impact force heavy. The two wolves collided, blood spraying out, a gruesome sight.


    ¡°No-¡± Hazel watched in anguish as herpanions died in the blink of an eye. Memories and moments spent with Elmer shed through her mind, unable to believe he had died so quickly.


    The Elder Council vampires exchanged nces, and their next target was Hazel.


    On the other side of the castle, Alpha Trnald and Alpha Merric, along with The Swifting Moon Pack warriors, caught up. They knew this battle would be exceptionally brutal, but Alpha Merric felt no shame for not participating in the previous vampire fight. Now he understood Hazel¡¯s situation better. If he hadn¡¯t returned to the Pack and sensed the vampire threat to his Pack, he wouldn¡¯t have engaged in furtherbat.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let the vampires seed,¡± Alpha Merric said coldly. ¡°The Swifting Moon Pack will prevail.¡±


    They rushed to the castle¡¯s top floor, joining forces with Alpha Cyril.

 Chapter 131: Final Battle

    In the pitch-ck night sky above Hohensalzburg Castle, a blood moon emerged, casting an eerie red glow over the entirend. A chilling wind swept through, and the cityy in a deathly silence, as if frozen in time.


    On the top floor of Hohensalzburg Castle, eight Elder Council vampires gradually closed in on Hazel.


    ¡°Capture the Hybrid and deliver her directly to the Royal Blood Crystal to infuse the blood of the progenitor vampire,¡± one of themmanded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you seed!¡± Hazel roared.


    She focused her mind, controlling her blood, ready to confront these vampires. Regardless of the cost, she wouldn¡¯t allow these vampires to resurrect the progenitor vampire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this,¡± the Elder Council vampires sneered, instantly teleporting in front of Hazel, prepared to take her down.


    However, just as they were about to make contact with Hazel, a dazzling light suddenly erupted from within her. The Elder Council vampires were shocked by this burst of light, forced to take a few steps back.


    Hazel¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and her body heated up. She realized her witch powers were at y.


    ¡°Use the blood to cast magic, dear,¡± Kassandra said approvingly. She hadn¡¯t expected Hazel to merge the abilities of two species.


    Hazel instantly teleported behind one of the Elder Council vampires, using all her strength to knock them to the ground. Then, she swiftly moved to another vampire, defeating them in the same manner.


    ¡°You¡­ you actually killed them¡­¡±


    The Elder Council vampires were astonished by Hazel¡¯s speed and strength, feeling somewhat overwhelmed. However, they didn¡¯t give up and continued their assault on Hazel.


    ¡°How about it? Why don¡¯t you alle at once?¡± Hazel squinted,shing out with a kick at an Elder Council vampire. Her hand pierced his heart, tearing it out, blood gushing.


    The remaining Elder Council vampires stared in terror at their fallenrade, beginning to retreat, but it was toote.


    At that moment, Cyril intercepted them from behind, teleporting in front of one vampire and delivering a punch to his head, knocking him to the ground.


    Alpha Merric followed Cyril¡¯s lead,manding the wolf pack to engage in battle. Both sides were locked in a chaotic struggle; the wolves attacked the vampires, but the vampires¡¯ speed allowed them to evade the less powerful wolves easily. They retaliated by directly shing at the wolves¡¯ robust bodies.


    ¡°You won¡¯t escape any of you,¡± Hazel¡¯s voice was cold and ruthless.


    The sounds of the intense battle gradually subsided, and the chaos dissipated, victory belonging to the wolf pack.


    When thest Elder Council vampire fell, the entire castle shook again. This time, it seemed like it was on the brink of copse.


    ¡°We need to leave here quickly,¡± Alpha Cyril said.


    Hazel nodded, understanding that this ce was no longer safe. She tightly held Cyril¡¯s hand, leading the entire wolf pack away from the castle.


    The remaining vampires grew angrier with the death of the Elder Council, catching up to the wolf pack.


    They stopped in the forest outskirts of Darkmoon City. No human traces were present, only the sound of the cold wind rustling through the wilderness.


    Once again, the wolf pack faced off against the remaining vampires, but Hazel took a step forward.


    Her gaze was sharp, signaling the vampires to cease the fight.


    ¡°You havepletely failed,¡± Hazel said wearily. ¡°They can no longer threaten me.¡±


    The vampires suddenly dropped to one knee, except for one vampire slowly approaching her.


    It was Hawthorne.


    He looked at Hazel with an almost desperate gaze. His heterochromatic eyes lost their usual sparkle, bing dim and pale. Blood stains marred his elegant posture, and he appeared more disheveled than usual.


    ¡°Our queen, we have witnessed your power. No one wishes for you to be our king more than we do.¡±


    Hawthorne reached out, eager for Hazel¡¯s eptance.


    Hawthorne¡¯s heart was already in tatters. He knew the truth about the vampire faction, and his fianc¨¦e would never truly belong to him. At least, this would prevent the entire vampire kingdom from descending into chaos. A country needed a rightful and powerful king.


    Hazel¡¯s power was undoubtedly the most formidable, and supporting her to be the queen was the right path.


    Hawthorne recalled the first time he saw this girl. She was adorably pitiful, timid by nature but daring in some of her actions. He was deeply enchanted by this lovely girl. He had nurtured Hazel¡¯s growth, but fate had never favored his devotion.


    Hazel was surprised by Hawthorne¡¯s request. Despite the vampires¡¯ longing expressions around her, she felt a slight unease about this request.


    ¡°Over the past month, we have experienced too much conflict between our two races. My power has brought temptation to everyone and has troubled me deeply. However, precisely because I am a Hybrid, my perspective on vampires has started to change, beginning with the werewolves. For centuries, werewolves and vampires have almost been unable to coexist. We both are creatures living in the darkness, lost in our pursuit of power.¡±


    The vampires¡¯ gazes toward Hazel softened. They sensed the sincerity in Hazel¡¯s words.


    ¡°However, we were all wrong. We are so simr, bound by blood and constrained by the moon goddess. Our genes make us sinful and ruthlessly cruel, but look at those we love, and those who lost their lives in battles. Should they just die?¡±


    The wolf pack, hearing this, also looked at Hazel. They raised their heads to the night sky, where the blood-red full moon served as a beacon, illuminating the direction for both the wolf pack and vampires. They howled loudly into the sky.


    ¡°We will put an end to all of this,¡± Hazel took a deep breath. She knew she needed to make a decision.


    She looked at the vampires before her, their faces filled with anticipation. Then she looked at the distant wolf pack, her heart filled with determination.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am a Hybrid. I possess the power of both of your races. But I don¡¯t want our races to continue fighting each other, letting innocent lives perish. I want to create a new world, a world where we can all peacefully coexist.¡±


    Hazel¡¯s voice echoed in the night sky, her eyes firm and resolute. She knew she would be the leader of this new world, guiding both races toward peace.


    ¡°I will be your queen, but I have one condition. We must abandon the prejudices and hatred of the past. Are you willing to ept my terms?¡±


    The vampires looked at Hazel, realizing that this girl possessed powers beyond their imagination.


    So, one by one, the vampires kneeled, swearing allegiance to Hazel. In the distance, the wolf pack howled thunderously.


    ¡°I pledge allegiance to my queen,¡± Hawthorne kneeled, kissing the back of Hazel¡¯s right hand.


    Other vampires followed suit, shouting, ¡°I pledge allegiance to my queen.¡±

 Chapter 132: Eternal Happiness

    Not long after, Darkmoon City returned to tranquility, and the battles between werewolves and vampires became a thing of the past.


    Alpha Merric led the wolf pack back to The Swifting Moon Pack. Alpha Trnald and Alpha Cyril also sessfully returned to their respective wolf packs.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This farewell, who knows when we¡¯ll meet again. But if there¡¯s ever a need, you know we¡¯ll always be allies.¡± Alpha Trnald sincerely embraced Cyril, his warmth reflecting his current mood.


    Rebuilding the strength of the wolf pack would take a long time. In these days, he had to lead his wolf pack to live tenaciously.


    Hawthorne returned to Bran Castle. By Hazel¡¯smand, he became the acting king of the vampire kingdom. His state of mind became more peaceful than before.


    ¡°A vampire king?¡± He caressed the throne, a trace of lonely destion crossing his heart.


    Cyril and Hazel returned to The Iron Star Pack. The new day¡¯s sun hung in the sky, and the sunflowers in Graymeen Manor¡¯s garden thrived, as if weing Alpha¡¯s smooth return.


    ¡°Our swearing-in ceremony is yet toe.¡±


    At night, Cyril entered Hazel¡¯s room. Hey in Hazel¡¯s arms and spoke.


    ¡°Hazel, I love you. I want to be with you forever.¡±


    Hazel was taken aback by this unexpected confession. She hadn¡¯t expected the cold and ruthless Cyril to have such a moment.


    Hazel chuckled, feeling Cyril¡¯s sincerity.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Hazel admitted. ¡°I belong to you forever.¡±


    The swearing-in ceremony took ce in Graymeen Manor. The residents of The Iron Star Pack gathered in the estate, marveling at the luxurious manor and eagerly anticipating their new Luna.


    In the presence of everyone, Cyril and Hazel stood on the garden stage, exchanging vows.


    ¡°Cyril, I am willing to be your mate, forever loyal to you, in poverty or wealth, in sickness or health, until death do us part,¡± Hazel swore.


    ¡°Cyril, I am willing to be your mate, forever loving you. I am willing to stand by you through any difficulties until thest moment of my life,¡± Cyril vowed.


    They embraced deeply, then kissed each other, symbolizing their eternal love.


    In the banquet hall of the manor, people celebrated their Luna and Alpha. In the dance floor, people waltzed gracefully, and the music filled the entire hall.


    Cyril and Hazel stood in the center of the dance floor, hand in hand, dancing. Their faces were filled with smiles of happiness, and their gazes toward each other were filled with deep love.


    Hawthorne, along with some vampires, also attended the celebration. He noticed that Hazel¡¯s vampire mark hadpletely disappeared. He knew her heart now belonged entirely to Cyril, and Hawthorne found peace in his heart.


    After the swearing-in ceremony, Cyril and Hazel stood in the center of the stage. Cyril held a microphone, and as people saw him preparing to speak, they crowded around the front of the stage, emitting howls of excitement. Vampires stood elegantly in front of the stage.


    ¡°I want to thank each and every one of you for being here,¡± Cyril addressed the crowd, his voice low and resolute.


    ¡°Our Pack went through months of battles, finally ushering in a peaceful and stable period. As the Alpha of The Iron Star Pack, I feel immensely gratified. Now, I¡¯ve found my destined mate-Hazel Moen. She has a unique lineage, being a Hybrid. But as you can see, neither lineage nor race has separated us. The moon goddess is a kind and fair deity, treating every race equally, bestowing upon us the same love. Our Luna-her powerbines the strengths of three races, making her incredibly powerful. The world has changed, and so must our perspective on it. Whether vampire, werewolf, or Hybrid, we hope to fully respect and understand each other¡¯s existence. I trust my matepletely, and all I ask of the members of The Iron Star Pack is that you can trust me and Luna fully, giving her the same respect as you would your family.¡±


    Alpha Cyril¡¯s speech was sincere and heartfelt, and almost every member of The Iron Star Pack genuinely felt the joy of having a new Luna. They firmly believed Hazel could lead the Pack to greater heights.


    Over a year ago, Hazel weed her wolf back to her hometown. The first time she encountered Alpha Cyril, she felt disdain for this arrogant guy. However, witnessing Alpha Cyril take over The Setting Moon Pack with his formidable strength, she ignored this powerful and arrogant Alpha¡¯s arbitrary actions. Gradually, beneath the overpowering strength of Alpha Cyril, she fell in love with this man, and coincidentally, he was her destined one.


    Later, an unexpected twist revealed her identity as a Hybrid. The mixture of vampire blood in her veins, the blood of ancient vampire enemies, made Hazel uneasy.


    However, standing on the stage of Graymeen Manor, holding Cyril¡¯s hand, she deeply felt a connection that belonged only to her and Cyril. She already belonged entirely to Cyril, and regardless of her race and identity, they would steadfastly move forward.


    She remembered the words Cyril once said to her: ¡°You are a gift in my life, Hazel. I will cherish you forever.¡± She knew Cyril was also the most important person in her life.


    Amidst the celebration, Cyril and Hazel stood in the center of the dance floor, their gazes meeting, and their heartsmunicating with each other. Despite the changing world around them, their love remained eternal.


    In the brilliantly lit banquet hall that evening, with music ying, peopleughed and danced. Cyril and Hazel stood there, feeling incredibly happy and content. Their love had undergone tests and challenges, and now, it finally obtained the happiness that belonged to them.


    Hawthorne approached, offering his blessings and hugging Hazel.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t be your lover, I hope as your rtive, your cousin, your servant, to sincerely offer my blessings to you, Hazel. You must be happy.¡±


    Hazel looked into his shimmering heterochromatic eyes, and this man in front of her, just like the first time they met, bestowed all his tenderness upon her.


    All vampires followed Hawthorne, blessing their queen together.


    In the garden of the manor, Hawthorne led the vampires in singing a song of blessing for their queen Hazel. Their voices were elegant and harmonious, resembling a beautiful symphony.


    ¡°Bless you, our queen Hazel,¡± Hawthorne saidstly. ¡°May your life be filled with happiness and joy.¡±


    Hazel looked at them, filled with gratitude. She knew she had achieved it, and an era of peace and diversity was about to arrive.


    Alpha Cyril once again cradled her face, passionately kissing his Luna.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!